Good Things Come

by Sweet Tale

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Sex, Human, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Comedy
Length: 244719

Human x Luna story - Teen rated.

(Just a quick note - the first few chapters do need re-writing. They were my first works in August 2012)

You know the saying 'Good things come to those who wait'.

Owen, from England, is just about to find out if that's true or not. Besides, he's waited long enough.

A Human x Luna story. This is based in a world where MLP is not known.

Highest Featured Box Position - 8th - 29th May 2013

Published 2012-07-31 01:04:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-06-18 18:46:02 UTC

2. Awakening

2. Awakening

....ver here!

It hit the...

...under the planks!

My consciousness began to reboot and I heard some voices coming and fading.  From what I could hear, they were female.

Let's lift up the pla--..............--ee what you were talking about...

I felt the rubble weighing me down being lifted piece by piece.  I tried to lift my head and managed to raise it a few inches, lifting what I think was rubble above my head, before it fell again from fatigue.  My head started pounding once again, emitting wave after wave of agony.

Aah!  Something's moving!

Oh my!  It could be really hurt!  Get the rubble off, quickly!

My hearing was returning slighlty.  The voices sounded concerned for my safety.  The weight got less and less before the sound of many planks of wood hitting the ground was heard.

Aah, it's the monster!  Run!

Girls, wait!  Wai...oh never mind.  Now let's see what's so...oh...oh my...what are you?

I opened my eyes as much as I could and saw something bright...something yellow...and it was moving.  My vision was still blurred so I couldn't make out what it was.  I stared at this glowing colour and tried to talk.

"He...lp...please....help...", was all I was able to mutter.

*Gasp* You...you can talk...

The yellow...thing sounded scared.  I tried to respond but the pain in my head was still pounding away, affecting my vision again.  I tried to keep focus on this beacon of hope with the angelic voice but to no avail.  The world around me grew darker and darker and...gone.

Oh...oh dear.

*GASP*  Of course, Doctor.  I'd love to travel with you!

Hey, why is it bigger on the inside?

A trip?  Ok, sure.  Just let me know when you're going to--*BEEP*--what was that beep just now? *BEEP*  There it is again!  *BEEP*  What is it?

*BEEP*

*BEEP*

*BEEP*

*BEEP*

"Urgh...what the hell?.....Still dark...why do my dreams always cut out at the best moment?  Oh well...might as well try and get back to...ARGH!  What the...?"

*BEEP*

I tried to move my body to provide a better sleeping condition - bad idea.  I moved the slightest inch and my whole body screamed in pain.  I tried to move my left arm but it seemed locked in place and any attempt to dislodge it proved painful.  I tried the right arm which moved well but my hand felt heavier than usual.  I attempted to move my legs.  Left one first.  "Ok, let's try thi--ARGH!  MOTHER FU--".  Ok, not such a good idea.  I cautiously moved my right leg which moved fine.

*BEEP*

"Ok, what the hell is going on?  Is this some sort of stroke?......I must be dreaming...yep, just a normal...pain inducing...dream.  Let's try the old 'pinch yourself' technique.", I talked out loud.

I attempted to pinch the skin on my waist but felt a mass of cloth rub against it instead.

*BEEP*

"Errr...what's wrong with my hand?...and what is that bloody beeping?" I asked myself.

Losing myself in my thoughts for a moment, I heard a door open.  'That doesn't sound like my front door...or any door in my flat for that matter', I thought to myself.  I heard the 'click-clack' of what sounds like high-heel shoes on a hard floor getting louder and louder, sounding like it was approaching me.  Getting frustrated, I decided to speak up.

"Hey!  I can hear someone getting closer!  What is all this?  Is this some kind of joke?!", I shouted, getting a bit riled from the situation.

"I can assure you that this is no joke Mister.", a male voice came from the left.

"Ah!  What the...I was expecting a woman.  Why are you wearing high-heels?"

"Erm, I don't know what these 'high-heels' are but if I understand what you are thinking is correct, I don't wear shoes."

"Right...ok"

"Amazing...it really can talk.  I thought she made it up..."

"What are you talking about?  Of course I can talk."

"Well, we wouldn't have known that would we?  I mean, the rest of the staff don't have a clue what you are!", the voice replied in a shocked tone.

"...............Who are you?  Where am I?  Why can't I see?"  I asked in, at least, under two seconds flat.

The source of the voice walked around to where my feet where.  From what I could hear, he was turning pages of paper.

"Well, my name is Doctor Stitch, you are in a hospital and the reason you cannot see is due to bandaging around your head.  We needed to clean up your injuries."

"........"

"Are you okay?"

"Doctor Stitch?", I said, stifling a giggle. "What kind of a name is that?  It's ridiculous!  I mean, who in their right mind would name...wait, did you say injuries?"

"Yes, that's right.  From what I've been told, you kind of...crashed into a local childhood structure and severely injured yourself.  I imagine that you've felt the pain in your limbs by now."

"WHAT?!  I don't remember 'crashing' into anything.  Besides, I can't even drive!  Where on earth did you get this story from--ARGH!"

I moved my arm ever so slightly causing a wave of pain to shoot down it.  I began to cough and wheeze trying to catch my breath from the pain.

"STOP!  Try not to move your limbs at all, they are in very bad shape.  I'll get you some water to drink - Nurse!  I need a glass of water for bed 6!"

At that point, I heard another set of 'click-clacks' on the floor approach me.  "Here you are mister.  Open wide.", a female voice asked.

I opened my mouth and the water was poured into my throat slowly.  It tasted amazing, even though it was only water.  I heard a slight jingling whilst drinking.  Finishing the drink, I opted to speak.

"Thanks very much...nice wind chimes."

"Uhh...thanks.", the female voice replied before walking away.

After having my throat cleansed, I asked the question I had wanted to ask the whole time.

"Alright Doc, lay it on me.  What exactly happened to me?"

The doctor sighed and dragged something across the floor - a chair I presume.

"Ok.  It's probably best that you know.  It started on the Night of the Shooting Stars when Miss Fluttershy ran into the hospital."

"Miss Fluttershy?"

The Night of the Shooting Stars festival was finally over.  The ponies of Equestria were retiring to their homes and settling down for the night.

On a hill, on the outskirts of Ponyville, many ponies were packing up their picnic blankets and refreshments and heading on home.  The Elements of Harmony and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were walking back towards Ponyville, idly chatting away about how beautiful the night's spectacle had been.

The CMC's, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo had all used their wishes on getting their cutie mark but nothing had happened.  Not yet anyway.

"I knew it was a stupid wish.", Scootaloo quipped.

"Don't worry, we've still got time.  It might not happen until morning!", Sweetie Belle offered to try to cheer up her friend.

"Hey yeah, that's right!  It might happen to us while we're asleep.  I don't wanna miss that!", Apple Bloom exclaimed.

Suddenly, an idea sprang into Apple Bloom's mind.

"Hey!  Why don't we have a sleepover tonight?  That way, we can stay with each other and stay up till our cutie marks appear!"

"Oh yeah!  That's an awesome idea.  But...isn't it a bit late?  I don't think my sis will let me go to a sleepover now...", replied Sweetie.

"Oh, don't worry, I'll go and ask my sis and Rarity.  I'm sure they'll say yes."

With that, Apple Bloom sped up to Applejack and Rarity, who were talking about their workload.

"Well I must say darling, you sound like you have your hooves full for the next couple of weeks with Big Mac feeling under the weather.", Rarity stated.

Applejack quickly responded.  "Hey!  Don't you worry about little old me.  Heck, I can take on the whole apple orchard myself!"  Applejack felt something bump into her right side.

"Applejack, Rarity!  Can me, Sweetie and Scootaloo have a sleepover tonight at the barn?  Pleeeeease!", Apple Bloom asked with the best puppy-dog eye face she could muster.

Applejack and Rarity both looked at each other with blank stares, then smiled at each other and nodded.

"Course ya can, little sis.  Just remember it's late already so you won't be staying up TOO LATE!", Applejack shouted at the end but Apple Bloom was already back with her friends.

"She said yes!  Fell for the old sad face look again, hehe.", Apple Bloom happily stated.

"Excellent!", Sweetie and Scootaloo both responded.

The CMC's ran ahead to go and pick up their sleepover supplies from the clubhouse, where they had left them the night before last.  They were about 50 meters away from the clubhouse, when Scootaloo stopped dead in her tracks.

"*GASP* Guys, look up there!"

Sweetie and Apple Bloom looked up to where Scootaloo was pointing to see a bright white light growing bigger and bigger.

"Wooow...", all three of them said, gazing at the sight.

"Uhh, is it me or is it getting closer?", Sweetie exclaimed.

"Nah, don't be silly.", responded Apple Bloom.  "There's no way it could be...could be......IT IS GETTING CLOSER!" she screamed.

"Everypony get back!" shouted Scootaloo.

The three fillies, ran away from the light before it soared closer and closer and......*SMASH*

It hit the clubhouse, destroying it in the process.  The light ebbed away and the remains of the clubhouse lay in a heap on the ground.  The fillies approached cautiously.

"What in Celestia was that?!", Scootaloo shouted suddenly, making Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle jump.

"Ah!  Don't do that!", Apple Bloom said angrily.

The CMC's walked up to the remains of their once great clubhouse and noticed something under the main pile of wood and rubble.  Apple Bloom lifted up a plank of wood to see what was underneath, only to be greeted by the sight of a creature's face, covered in blood.  Dropping the plank back down, she screamed and ran towards Sweetie and Scootaloo.

"What is it?  What's wrong?", Sweetie asked calmly.

"There's...there's something in the rubble.  It's a monster!", Apple Bloom screamed.

"A monster?  Really?....Awesome, I wanna look at--", Scootaloo said inquisitively approaching the rubble before Apple Bloom pulled her back.  "NO!  It's a monster, don't touch it!", she cried.

"Well, what do we do?", Sweetie asked.

Apple Bloom seemed to calm down slightly and tried to think.

"I...I don't know.  It was bleeding so maybe it's hurt.  We should get somepony to help!"

With that, the CMC's ran back towards Ponyville, hoping to bump into a familiar pony.  Their prayers were answered when they spotted Fluttershy coming their way.  Apple Bloom ran up to her, shouting at her a million miles a minute.

"FLUTTERSHYWEFOUNDAMONSTERANDITLOOKSHURTCANYOUCOMEANDHELPIT?!"

"Umm...could you say that again, please...if that's ok..." Fluttershy asked.

Apple Bloom sat down and spoke slowly...slowly for her that is.

"We found a monster.  It crashed into our clubhouse and we think it's hurt.  Can you come and help it?"

Fluttershy just stood there, mouth agape at what Apple Bloom had said.  Thinking for a second, she remembers hearing them asking Applejack for a sleepover.  'Oh, they must have had a bad dream.  I'll play along', she thought to herself happily.

"Ok, girls.  I'll come and see this 'monster' that you found.", Fluttershy responded with a smile on her face.

Following the girls back to the clubhouse, she was shocked to see that the clubhouse had indeed been destroyed.  She followed the CMC's to the pile of rubble.

"It's over here!", Sweetie directed.

"It hit the clubhouse!", Scootaloo stated.

"Look under the planks!", Apple Bloom cried.

Fluttershy approached the pile of planks.  "Let's lift up the planks.  This is where the monster is?  Let's see what you were talking about.", she said.

Fluttershy started lifting a few planks off the pile before a few raised by themselves a few inches before going back down again.

Scootaloo jumped back in fear.  "Aah!  Something's moving!"

"Oh my!  It could be really hurt!  Get the rubble off, quickly!" Fluttershy ordered.

All of them started lifting off the remnants of the clubhouse before the CMC's all stopped and dropped whatever they had in their hooves.

Apple Bloom quickly shouted.  "Aah!  It's the monster!  Run!'  With that, the CMC's sped off into the distance leaving Fluttershy alone.

"Girls, wait!  Wai...oh never mind.  Now let's see what's so...oh...oh my..."  Fluttershy froze in place at the creature that lay before here.  A large hair-less creature with four limbs and five digits on each end of each limb.  No hair, apart from a patch on top of the head.  "What are you?", she muttered to herself.

The creature started to open it's eyes and they stared at Fluttershy.  Still froze in fear, all she could was stare back - oh, she was good at this.  A minute passed before the creature made a grunt...then a noise.

"He...lp...please....help..."

Fluttershy gasped loudly, focusing on the now talking creature.  "You...you can talk", she stuttered.

The creature's eyes then darted around all over the place, as if they were trying to focus.  They then slowly closed and the creature stopped moving.  Fluttershy moved forward ever so slightly and prodded the creature on the head.  Nothing.  She then looked at her hoof which was covered in a familiar red fluid.

"Oh...oh dear.", she mumbled.  Her element then kicked in and her motherly instincts took over.  She hauled the creature out of the rubble, being careful not to injure it any further.  It was only then that she realised that most of the bones in the creature looked out of place, as if they were broken.  The creature, being much bigger than she was, was very difficult to carry in her hooves.

Realising her medical care was out of range, Fluttershy decided to take the creature to the local hospital.  Dragging the creature about 60 feet towards the general direction of the hospital, she collapsed with fatigue.  Not wanting to give up, she picked up the creature below with her forehooves and tried to fly.  Although it being tough, she managed to fly at a steady pace, eventually reaching the hospital in about 7 minutes.

Barging through the main doors, she landed with an audible thump.

"Nurse Redheart!  I found this creature unconscious outside.  It's hurt and it needs help!", she cried loudly.

Nurse Redheart looked up from her paperwork.  "Miss Fluttershy, you know better than I that this hospital is for ponies only and I can not acc--"  She looked at the creature on the floor in shock.  Mumbling a few incoherent words, she immediately called for help and a team of doctors and nurses put the creature on a gurney before wheeling it into the wards.

"...and that's about it.",  Doctor Stitch finished.

I did nothing.  I said nothing.

"Err, excuse me.  Are you there?", the doctor asked.

"........Yeah....I'm here......so all that happened right?

"I'm afraid so.  You've been unconscious for 4 days now.  You should be glad that Miss Fluttershy found you when she did otherwise you'd be...well...you wouldn't be here right now.

That hit home.  'I have to find this pony and thank her for saving my life.  That's unbelieveable.', I thought to myself.

Wait...pony?!

"Wait a minute.  You said that she was a pony......and you also said she flew me here.  What in the holy mother of god are you talking about?"

"Well, given what you are, I can assume that you're not from around here...or anywhere close to here in that matter.  If you really want to know, we are all ponies here...and I have never seen one of your kind before..."

"......yeah, yeah, yeah.  That's a load of crap.  You say you're all ponies...I say this is all a massive prank.  A pretty elaborate one at that - to come up with that whole 'accident' story.  It's brilliant.  Must be why I'm blinded - so I can't see you're all a bunch of students!", I said in a laughing voice.

"As I said before, this is no joke and it is certainly no prank."  The doctor sighs heavily.  "...Right, ok.  The only way you'll believe me is if I take off the bandages covering your head.  This was to cover up a head wound you sustained in the crash.  I'm sorry but...you may not like what you see."

The way he said that made my heart stop - he was dead serious.  The bandages on my head slowly unravel and my eyes adjust to the world around me.  I sat up slowly to look around.  My eyes focus on a brown, moving object close to my left arm.  My eyes adjust further...then fully.  I froze in fear at what I was looking at.  A brown/tan coloured pony wearing a doctor's uniform.  It had glasses and even a stethoscope......AND A HORN!  I start giggling uncontrollably.

"Ha...hahaha...haaa...this is...ha...unicorn...", I mutter.

"Are you ok?  You look a little dizzy.", the doctor asked.

"Hah!  What about you?  You're not even in focus.....ugh...."

*THUD*

The doctor looked at my body, which was passed out over the side the bed, before sighing.

"Urgh...another fainter..."

3. Explanations

3. Explanations

*groan*

I regained consciousness...again.

"Ugh...ok, this is just getting annoying now.",  I said out loud.  I lifted my head slightly and found that I was in a upright position, like I was sitting on a deck chair.  I opened my eyes slowly and the sight before me was...well...unexpected would have been the understatement of the century.

"Where the hell am I?!", I exclaimed, quite loudly.

The world around me looked like a child's cartoon show.  Everything was so bright with all different pastel colours.  It looked like one of those old 'paint by numbers' pictures where every bright colour possible was used.

"Ok...I have to be dreaming.  This just cannot be real.", I stated before using my right arm to lift a blanket that was covering me so I could look down at my body to survey the injuries that the doctor had mentioned...big mistake.

"OH MY FU--...my god, I'm a mess."  I now realised why my limbs hurt when I tried to move them.  My left arm was heavily bandaged, lying in a sling across my chest.  'Ok, that must be broken', I thought.  My left leg was in a plaster cast being held up by a footrest.  "Damn...", I muttered.  My chest was wrapped in bandages also which made me think that maybe some ribs were broken.

I sat back, breathing heavily, taking it all in.

"...Well, it could be worse...ahaha...owww...", I tried to joke but my laugh caused a pain in my chest.

"You're absolutely right - it could be much worse.", a voice emanated from inside the room.

"Who's there?", I asked quickly.

That click-clack noise was heard again.  From around the curtain, a small horse walked towards me slowly.  "Only me, Doctor Stitch."

Fear struck me as it talked and I tried to shuffle away from it as much as I could, memories coming back to me about the previous encounter.

"S-s-stay back.  I d-d-don't want any trouble.", I managed to splutter out through my chattering teeth.

"Whoa, it's ok.  I'm not going to hurt you.  Just calm down", he spoke in a soothing voice...it actually worked.  I slumped back down into my seated position, not breaking eye contact with the horse, and tried to think of something smart to say.

"Huh, I didn't realised that horsies could talk-".  I face-palmed.

Horsies..great going Owen.

"Oh yes.  All of us 'horsies' talk.  By the by, we are actually ponies, not horses.", he replied with a smile.

"Sorry, I couldn't think of the right word.  This is just...all too much for me at the moment.  Everything's so strange..."

Both of us stayed silent for a bit before the doctor spoke up.

"I never asked yesterday.  What is your name?".

"I never said?  Really?  Huh, sorry about that.  My name is Owen."

"Well, it's nice to meet you Owen.  I'll just put this on the chart.".  The doctor scribbled my name onto the chart in his hand...or hoof...not sure.

Silence again.

"So...how long were you in the room for?", I asked.

"Well, I came by to check if you were awake.  You started to regain consciousness so I hid around the corner so you wouldn't be scared when you saw me.  Seems that it worked." the doctor replied.

"Scared when I saw you?...OH!  Of course, I remember.  You took off the bandages covering my eyes, then...I saw you and..."  Realization hit me.  "...I fainted, didn't I?", I nervously asked.

"Yep."

"Sorry..."

"No need to apologise.  I said you may not like what you see and I think i was spot on!" he said cheerfully.

"Yeah, haha...so...I managed to look at my body...I'm a bit of a mess.  Thanks for patching me up so well.", I said with honest gratitude.

"Well, the other doctors, nurses and myself could only do so much.  We have never encountered a species like yourself before.  We don't even know what certain parts of your body or what your bones are called."

"Ah, allow me to explain.  You may want to write this down."

After a good ten minutes of using what medical knowledge I had, I had explained what the limbs on my body were called and what bones were in my body.  The doctor then explained exactly what I had damaged.

"Ok, so from what you have told me, the Radius and Humerus in your left arm were fractured.  The Femur and the Fibula in your left leg were broken and 3 of your ribs were cracked.  You sprained part of your right hand so we bandaged it up as well.  You also had a small gash in your head but there is no serious damage there."

"Wow...that's pretty bad.  Although I must admit, the pain seems to have eased a little since yesterday.  More than a little in fact.", I said, inquisitively.

"Ah, now that would be because of me.  I used a few healing spells on your broken bones which is making them heal at an exponential rate.  You should be fully healed within 3 days."

My mouth hung agape, taking in what he had just said.

"Problem, Owen?"

"Yeah...sorry but...did you just say 'healing spells'?", I asked.

"You heard correctly.  How do you think I got into this profession?  When I was in school, all my time was spent learning new magic spells.", he replied happily.

"There's magic here...unbeliveable..."  I noticed the top of his head, then the cogs in my head started to spin.  "I just noticed something.  You have a horn.  Does that make you a unicorn?", I inquired.

"Indeed it does.  Why do you ask?"

"Where I'm from, there is no magic...or unicorns...or talking ponies.", I said, dryly.

"Well...where are you from?", the doctor asked.

"I'm from England - Portsmouth to be precise....actually...here's a question...where exactly am I?"

The doctor had a confused look on his face.  He got up and walked towards the main door and poked his head out.  I heard him speak.

"Nurse Redheart, could you please inform Miss Sparkle that she can come and see the creature now."

He walked back in and stood next to me.

"Sorry about that, I'm finding this all a bit strange.  I've asked for one of the town's most intellectual ponies to come and speak with you.  I hope that's ok."

"Err, ok sure.  So, can you tell me where I am?", I asked.

"Oh, sorry, I completely ignored you then.  Well, Owen, you are in the small town of Ponyville."

I thought for a second.  "Hmm, can't say I've ever heard of it.  What country am I in?", I asked, slightly confused.

"You are in the Kingdom of Equestria.", he stated proudly.

Not a clue.  I had no clue.

"I'm pretty sure there is no country called Equestria.  Sounds like a make-believe place for kids."

"Well, believe it.  You are in Equestria.".  The doctor looked at the clock on the wall, gasping at the time.  "Whoops.  I was supposed to meet a family upstairs 5 minutes ago.  They need an update on their foal.  Sorry Owen but I have to take care of my other patients now.  I'm sorry I can't help with your questions to the greatest detail but I'm sure when Twilight gets here, she can clear everything up for you.", the doctor said.

"Twilight?  Who's that?", I curiously asked.

"She's the pony I mentioned just now.  She'll be along shortly I imagine.  Ahh, 6 minutes!  I really must go.  I'll check up on you later!" he called as he dashed out of the room.

I leant back, trying to understand what the doctor had just told me.  Equestria?  That's not a country.  It really does sound like a cartoon setting.  With the colours of this world and the odd name, this was becoming all too weird.  Especially the whole magic thing.

"Hmm...why is nothing ever straightforward..."

30 minutes passed.  Still contemplating what the doctor said, I heard the door open.  I turned my head to see a purple pony wallking towards me. This must be Twilight, I thought.

She stood at my left side and started eyeing my body up and down.  I was doing the same to hers.  She had a shining purple coat that glimmered in the sunlight which the window was feeding in.  She had some hair on her head which was a dark purple with a pink streak running through the middle.  Her tail had the same colour scheme.  She also had a horn - another unicorn.  I looked into her eyes - they were beautiful.  A beautiful shade of violet.  We were both staring at each other until she broke the silence.

"So, you're the creature that everypony was talking about.", she said, smiling away.

"Yep, that would be me.", I replied with a smile of my own.

"Well then, introductions.  My name is Twilight Sparkle and I am the faithful student of Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria.", she stated proudly.

"My name is Owen.  I am from England."

Her horn started to glow and she levitated a feather quill and started jotting down notes on a piece of paper.  The jingling sound was there again.

"Ahh, so that's what that was.", I declared.

"I'm sorry?"

"Yesterday, when the nurse gave me some water.  I was still unable to see and the nurse poured some water into my mouth and I heard a jingling noise.  It was her magic making that noise.  I thought it was wind chimes!", I replied, chuckling towards the end.

She looked at me with confusion.  "You don't know what magic sounds like?  You said you are from England.  Where is that exactly?"

"England?  It's in the UK."  Twilight still looked confused.  "United Kingdom."  Same expression.  "Europe?.....Planet Earth?", I laughed at the end.

"I have never heard of the United Kingdom or Europe or Planet Ea--"

Twilight's pen dropped to the floor and she stared at me with her mouth wide open.

'Wow, I could fit my fist in there.', I thought.

She then stood up on her back legs and lent against the side of the bed with her front legs - all the time staring into my eyes.

"PLANET EARTH?  You mean to tell me you're from another planet?!" she almost shouted at me.

I jolted back slightly from her outburst.  "Err...a different planet?  You mean I'm not on Earth anymore?", I asked, scared at what the answer would be.

"I can one hundred percent truthfully say that you are not on Planet Earth.  You are in Equestria.", she replied.

My brain tried to process what Twilight had just said.  I wasn't on Earth anymore.  I was in an entirely different world.

"That explains the unicorns and the magic and the talking...", I quietly said.

"Well yes.  Equestria is home to millions of ponies of all varities.".  She looks at me.  I'm try my best to hold a normal face but I end up just looking lost and confused.  "What's wrong?", she asks.

"There's no such thing as magic on my world.  Or unicorns or talking ponies for that matter.  Unicorns are depicted as mythological creatures and are spoken of in legends.  Magic doesn't exist where I'm from - only illusions and tricks are classed as magic in my world.  Nothing like what you do with the levitation and whatnot.  Ponies on the other hand don't speak.  They are wild animals and sometimes kept for pets.  They aren't smart and they aren't sentient." I explained.

Twilight's expression was priceless.  Looked like 'WTF are you talking about!'.  She quickly jotted this all down mumbling whilst she was doing it.

"This is incredible.  I've never heard of a place were magic doesn't exist.  Truly astounding!", she muttered to herself.

I noticed she was grinning a bit too much for my liking.  "Uhh, Twilight?  You ok?", I asked with concern.

She quickly reduced the grin to a small smile.  "Oh, sorry.  It's just this is an amazing discovery......OH!  How silly of me!  I forgot the most important question.  What exactly are you?"

"I am a Homo Sapien or Human for short.".  She quickly scribbled it down.

"..and how many humans are there in your world?", she asked.

"Well it fluctuates all the time but I think it's just short of about seven billion."  Twilight looked genuinely shocked.  "Seven billion?  Wow..."

"Ok, next.  When were you born and how old are you?"

"I was born on the...wait a minute.  What date is it today?"

"It's Wednesday, the 1st of August, 2012.", she stated.

"Ah, so our days, months and years are the same.  I was born in April, 1989, which makes me 23 years young, hehe.", I said with a chuckle.  Twilight replied with a giggle of her own.

After a few more questions, Twilight finally put down here quill and paper.  "Thank you so much for answering my questions Owen.  I'll be sure to report this to the Princess at once.", she happily stated.

"Wait, the Princess?  That...er...Celerystar you mentioned?, I asked.

Twilight laughed.  "Haha!  Celerystar!  She'll love that.  It's Princess Celestia."

"That's the one.  You're going to tell her about me?"

"Of course.  It was her who asked me to come and see you in the first place.  I'm sure you're aware of how you were brought here, correct?"  I nodded.

"Well, the Princess was made aware of an unknown creature from the doctor and she immediately came here to look at you.  She was unsure of what you were but as I was in close proximity of the hospital, she gave me the responsibility of talking with you once you had awoken.  I was also supposed to get some sketches and details of your anatomy but since half of your body is in repair, I think I'll have to wait until you leave the hospital."

"Oh I see.  That makes sense.  Well, I have a few questions of my own if you've got time to answer them.", I asked.

"Of course.  I'll be more than happy to.", she happily replied.

I nodded and tried to sit upright.  Doing so, I managed to notice something of Twilight's...rear that I hadn't noticed before.  It was a mark of a bright pink six pointed star with five white six pointed stars surrounding it.  I asked about that first in the nicest fashion.

"Right, first question.  What's with the butt tattoo?".

Butt tattoo?  That's the best you could come up with?!

Twlight giggled.  "Well, this is what's called a Cutie Mark.  A cutie mark depicts a pony's special talent in life.  It could be from anything from gardening to reading to painting.  The mark normally appears during a pony's adolescence stage of life but sometimes, ponies can go for years before receiving theirs.  If you're wondering, my cutie mark depicts magic as I am an expert at it."

"That's pretty awesome.  Ok, next question.  You mentioned there were different varities of pony.  What other kinds are there?"

"There are unicorns, like myself and the doctor, who can use magic through our horns.  We can learn a wide variety of spells from levitation, as you saw earlier, to teleportation."

My eyes lit up at that last statement.  "Teleportation?  Awesome!".  I must have looked like a kid in a sweet shop.

"There are Pegasus ponies who have wings.  The pegasi fly and are mainly used to control the weather in Equestria.  They use magic also but you cannot see it.  The magic they exert actually helps them fly and to use their special abilities to control the weather."

"They control the weather?  That's amazing.  Back in my world, the weather just does it's own thing.  Nothing controls it."

Twilight quickly jotted that down on the paper.

"The last type of pony is the Earth pony who have no wings or horn.  These ponies are normally used for hard work and labor.  Their magic is used as strength to help them within these roles.  Well I hope that answers that question.", she said.

"Absouletely, all of this information is very helpful.", I happily replied.

"Well, it was a pleasure to meet you but I'm afraid I must be off.  I have to deliver this information to the Princess."  Twilight got up to leave.

"Wait.", I called after her.  "I'm not leaving here for another three days.  Do you think you can come along again some time so we can talk more?  I really enjoyed talking with you."

Twilight looked at me with huge smile.  "Of course I can.  I'll also bring some books from my library so you can learn about Equestria.  I can come by tomorrow at about midday?"

"That sounds great.  I hope to see you then.", I replied.

"Sounds good.  Bye!", she said before walking out of the doors.

I lay back in my bed and rested my head on the backrest.  "This is just surreal.  New planet, new species, magic, flying ponies...it's just...amazing...", I talked to myself.

Mumbling to myself for the next few minutes, a white pony with pink hair and tail came into the room.  She had a first aid red cross with 4 hearts surrounding it as her cutie mark - pretty apt.  She came over to me.

"Hello Owen.  We are just about to serve dinner.  What would you like from our menu?"

She handed me a menu with her teeth (no hands...right) and I scanned through it.  "Hmm, I don't think most of this food would sit well with me.  My body can't digest flowers or grass or hay.  Could I have a vegetable salad, if that's ok?"

"No problem at all.  I'll be back shortly."  she replied and walked out of the room.

Shortly was correct.  Within two minutes, she came back with a plate full of lettuce, carrots, peppers, tomatoes, onion and topped with sweetcorn.  Noticing that I don't have cutlery, I had to resort to using my...ah.

"Um, I don't mean to be a pain but could you please unbandage my right hand?  I'll need to use it to feed myself...", I asked sheepishly.

She gentley unwrapped the light bandaging on my hand.  Looking at it, it was a bit swollen but I was able to flex all of my fingers and twist my wrist so it looks like my hand has healed well.

I pick up a piece of food and take a bite...and what a bite it was.  The flavour was astounding with everything tasting so fresh.  Finishing the meal, I fought the urge to lick the plate clean.

Shortly after dinner, it was turning dark.  Looking at the clock, it read 9PM.  A bit early for me but I do need to sleep at some point.  Taking to the opportunity to get a rare early night, I rested my head on the pillow.  Despite being in a different world with no humans here at all, I could tell that it was going to be good.  I was looking forward to seeing Twilight again tomorrow.

Soon enough, I was in the land of nod.

4. Realisations

4. Realisations

*snore*

*snore*

*sno--*

"Owww...."

My slumber ceased as a dull pain throbbed in my side.  I lifted my head slighlty and glanced at the wall to look at the clock.  "2:45...ugh..."

I lay my head back down to go back to sleep.  Yeah, as if.  Minutes passed but the pain remained.  I could now feel it in my arm and my leg.  Everywhere that's damaged.

"Great.  I suppose this won't go away easily." I groggily muttered.

Looking at the wall again.  "4:15...oh, come on...let me sleeeeeep..."

Many more minutes passed and I eventually gave up and decided to observe my surroundings.  Looking around the room, I can see...well...nothing.  The only source of light was the glow of the heart monitor next to me.

"Ahaha...it sure is dark in here..." I whispered to myself.  I closed my eyes and thought back on the previous days events.

"At least I'm being taken care of......that Twilight was friendly......oh yeah, she's c-c-coming to see me ag...again..." I spoke in a low voice, eventually turning into a tone of fear.  I was scared.  Terrified.

'Why am I getting scared now?  I was fine yesterday.  Talking away like they were my best friends...'

I'd never been more scared in my life.  The sudden realisation of the whole situation hit me like a freight train.  Injured and stranded on an alien world, no other people here, magical talking ponies...this is the stuff of nightmares.  I felt something fall down my cheek - like a drop.  Tears...tears of fear.  I hadn't cried in years, not since watching Forrest Gump. (yeah, yeah, yeah)

I pulled the cover over myself to mask the tears and try to get some sleep before the sun rose.

It never came.  Looking at the clock again, it read 6:30.  The pain was still there, throbbing away causing me to wince every so often.  Glancing at the window, I saw streaks of light shining through the gaps of the blind.  Reminded me of the crepuscular rays I used to see over the sea.  The beeping of the heart monitor echoed around the room just to remind me of how alone I am...although I wasn't for long.

I heard the echoing footsteps of something.  Getting louder and louder, I assumed that it was coming my way.  The door slowly pushed open and a familiar tan coloured pony walked in.  I immediately focused my eyes on the doctor's eyes and froze in fear.  My face would have said it all.

"Good morning Owen, nice to see you're aw...are you ok?" he asked in a tone of concern.

"I...I d-don't know.  I'm s-s-scared.  I'm in...pain and...and..." I replied with my teeth chattering away.

"Ok, ok, just calm down, you'll be fine." the doctor said approaching me slowly with a hoof outstretched towards me.  I recoil slightly.

"N-NO!  Just...stay away..." I warned him.

"Ok, you really are scared.  What are you scared about?  There's no need to be afraid of anything here."

"Well...it's just everything.  B-Being stranded on a different world without a clue as to how I got here...the whole 'magical talking ponies' ordeal and...and I wasn't afraid yesterday.  Like when I was talking to you and Twilight, we spoke like we'd known each other all our lives...and this pain is killing me!"

The doctor paced for a bit, musing over his thoughts.

"Hmm, well I've probably said this already but you have nothing to fear here, you are quite safe.  As for the pain, I have no reason as to why.....ohhhh, of course!"  He face-hoofed.

"W-what?  What is it?"

"When you were first brought here, I examined your body and deduced that I needed to use the healing spell to heal your bones.  Now this is normally a slightly painful experience so I used two spells.  I first used the healing spell...then used a sedative spell to quell the pain.  I didn't know how your body would react to the sedative so I used an average dose but it looks to have worn off.  Also, I think the sedative may have affected your emotions as well which caused you to speak to us as if we were your long-time friends.  Now that it has worn off, your true emotions have shown."

"...Right...that explains a lot...wore off at the worst time though.  I only had about 5 hours sleep and I've been awake since about 3AM..."

"Oh really?  You know, you could have called for a nurse with this buzzer here."  He walked forward and rose his hoof to a device on the headboard of the bed.  I flinched slightly when he approached which didn't go unnoticed.

"Owen, if you really are that scared, do you want me to use the sedative spell again so you can interact with myself and others? he asked.

I thought about this for a bit.  'Should I do it?  It'd give me the chance to talk to the doctor and Twilight again......no.  I need to do this by myself.  Time to man up.'

I looked at the doctor straight in the eyes.  "No.  No I don't.  I can't have the spell being used on me for the rest of the time I am here.  I need to face the situation head on and not be afraid.  As you said, there's nothing to fear here."

The doctor gave me a huge smile.  "That's very courageous of you.  You'll be laughing and joking in no time."  He began to walk out of the room.

"Doctor Stitch, wait."  The doctor returned to my bedside.  "I know this may be a stupid question but you wouldn't happen to know a sleep spell would you?  It's just that I REALLY want some sleep and I don't think I could with this pain."

"I do know a sleep spell and a pretty effective one at that.  How long do you want to sleep for?", he asked politely.

"Well, Twilight is coming to see me at midday and it's...seven o'clock now so...half eleven?", I replied.

"No problem.  Now, lay down flat and rest your head on the pillow.  Believe me, when this spell hits, that's it.  You'll be out like a light."  The doctor charged up his horn and shone a blue light towards me.  He wasn't kidding.  The moment I saw it...I was out.

Come on slowpony, we'll only get one shot at this.

I'm coming, I'm coming.  Not exactly easy to carry this you know.

Ok, now set it down.  This is gonna be awesome!

Shhh!  Don't wake it...

Oh it's fine, I saw the doctor use a sleep spell on it.  Ohhh, I'm so glad Twilight told us about this thing.

Me too!  It's like our own little experiment.

Yeah!  Ok, now lift it's hand and put it in.

Okie-dokie-lokie!

It's not working...huh.  Maybe it doesn't...oh!  LOOK!

*GASP* It worked!

BWAHAHAH!

AHAHAHA!

Quick!  Let's get out of here!

The sun was now nearing it's maximum ascent.  The rays of golden light shone through the window, illuminating all in sight.  I slowly opened my eyes to the view of clock.  "11:30 exactly.  Wow, that worked perfectly." I mumbled.

I gazed to the window to marvel in the sun's rays but the light was too bright and I covered my eyes with my wet hand.   Wait...wet hand?

I looked to where my hand once was and noticed a small bowl of water.  Looking at my hand, my skin was very wrinkly from absorbing a lot of water.  "Huh, why would that be here?  And why would my hand be in...oh no...please no!"  The memory of prank from my childhood flooded to me.

I slowly lifted the blanket and looked down towards my midsection and sure enough...yep.  There it was.  A huge yellow patch.  The bed, blanket and my boxer shorts were just soaked......and it smelt terrible.  I put the blanket back down and reached for the buzzer and pressed it once - hearing a bell ring outside of the room.  "Who would do something like this?  I'm in a bloody hospital for christ sake..."

Nurse Redheart entered the room and walked over to my bedside.  "Yes Owen, how may I--*sniff*--what is that ghastly odour?

I pointed to the bowl.  "Somebody thought it'd be funny to put my hand in a bowl of water which causes..." I lift up the blanket to show the offending area.  "Causes me to piss myself!" I state with a slight hint of anger.

Redheart immediately looked extremely concerned.  "Oh Owen!  I am so sorry that somepony did this to you.  I'll be right back!"  She darted out of the room and raised conversation was soon heard between herself and a male.

Redheart and Stitch walked back in.  Redheart was pushing a cart.  The doctor was first to address me.  "I cannot apologise enough for the situation Owen.  I swear I'll find whoever did this to you.  I have a fair idea who it is already..." he said with slight annoyance.

"Oh, believe me.  When you do find them, bring 'em to me.  I'll have a few choice words for them." I said with a smirk.

"Noted.  Now hold tight a second."

A blue aura enveloped me and I was levitated off the bed and onto a blanket on the floor  "AHH!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" I screamed at him, completely shocked by my sudden rise.

He looked up at me with a grin.  "Relax it's fine.  We're just going to clean you up and put you in a clean bed.  Nurse Redheart?"

The nurse walked up to me and sat down next to me.  Her front hooves were covered in what I can assume is the pony equivalent of a latex glove.  She reached towards my boxer shorts and grabbed them with her hooves.

"HEY!  Can we leave those on please, thank you!" I scolded her.

"Well how am I supposed to clean you then?", she deadpanned.

She was right.  I did need to take them off.  I couldn't exactly sit around for 2 days wearing urine-soaked underwear.

"Well...ok, fine.  Do you have something I can use to cover up my...my..." I trailed off.  "Your what?" the nurse replied.  "You know...my...private area" I replied quietly.

The nurse giggled.  "Sweetie, look around.  Are any of us wearing clothes?"  Damn.  She's got me there.

"Ok, ok.  Just do what you need to."

She gently pulled off my boxer shorts, carefully over the plaster cast on my left leg, exposing my manhood.  How I felt at that moment...embarrased would be a massive understatement.  I couldn't even move my arm to cover it as the doctor was holding me in place with his magic.  The nurse took a bowl of water and a sponge from her cart.  She dipped the sponge in the water and turned towards me.  Slowly, she began to rub my lower body all over with the warm water.

To be honest, it felt quite nice.  I would have thought my first sponge bath with a lady would be in the red light district of Amsterdam but oh well, take what you get given.  She began with my legs, working her way up towards my thighs.  She eventually got the mid-section.  Oh boy.

I thought she'd be embarrassed to do this but I suppose in this profession, this isn't the worst you have to deal with.  She washed my backside first.  Then came the strange part.  She began by scrubbing around my private parts, washing away every offensive mark and smell.  I closed my eyes, hoping that it would finish soon.  I felt the sponge moving all around going up and down, up and down, up-- 'NO!  Stop thinking like that!  She's just doing her job!'

I then felt a piece of cloth move around my leg.  Opening my eyes, I see that the nurse has got a towel and is drying me off.  After a few minutes, she moves the towel back onto ther cart.  "There!  All done!", she said with a smile.  The Doctor moved me towards a new bed and set me down in a sitting up position.  He then levitated the blanket over me.

"Thank you, both of you.  I really appreciate what you did...although now I have no clothes..." I solemnly said.

"Ah, don't worry about it.  I'll get those shorts washed and returned to you before the day is out."  The doctor walked away and headed out of the door.

I rested my head on the headrest and let out a huge sigh.  "Well, that was a hell of an experience..." I spoke out loud to nobody.

Looking at the clock, it read 11:55.  I was looking forward to seeing Twilight again.  Even though the sedative had worn off and I had retained my original emotions, I wasn't as nervous as I thought I'd be.  Maybe that sleep did me some good.

Sure enough, five minutes later, a knock was heard at the door.  "Come in!" I shouted.  A purple mare walked in with a saddlebag on her back, filled to the brim with various bits and bobs.  I smiled at her with a bit of unease.  Twilight noticed this immediately.

"Owen, are you feeling ok?", she asked inquisitively.

"Yeah, I'm fine.  It's just that yesterday, I was under the influence of a sedative which made me happy and easy to interact with.  It's worn off now so I may seem a little different..." I replied breaking eye contact.

"Oh I see.  Do you want me to come back later when you feel up to it?"

"No.  No, it's fine.  I need to do this now or I'll always be uneasy and afraid of everyone."  We exchanged awkward looks to each other.  Twilight sat down on a nearby chair and set her saddlebags on the floor.

"....So.  Did you show the Princess what I told you yesterday?" I asked.  This made Twilight's face light up.

"Yes I did.  She was amazed with the responses that you gave to the questions I asked.  She'd never heard of Earth before and she wants to learn so much more about you.  She also wants to meet you when you've fully recovered." she replied, smiling all the time.

"Well that's good to know.  I look forward to meeting her."  I looked over at her saddlebags.  "What's in the bags?"

Twilight picked up the bags and pulled out book after book after book.  At least 20 were put onto my bedside stand.  "I thought you could do with a little reading.  I've bought some Equestrian history books, some books about magic and...oh!  Some fictional books.  I'm sure you'll like these."

I scanned the books over, observing the titles.  "The History of Equestria, The A-Z of Equestrian Creatures, The Equestrian Magic Guide...these'll keep me going for years.  It'll take me ages to read all of these." I said in a tone of shock.

"I just thought you could read up on some history of our world whilst you're here.  I've read all of these books at least 4 times.  I know all there is to know.  If you don't want to read history first, try these books.  They're a fictional series called Daring Do.  It's about a treasure hunter who explores the world looking for the rarest treasures and defeating bad guys."

"Huh...you know, we've got a book series like this too back on Earth called Indiana Jones.  Basically the same principle."

*GASP* "Otherworldly books...ohhh I must have them...." She looks at you and clears her throat.  I try to stifle a giggle but I laugh anyway, which she joins in.  Twilight then sniffs the air and scrunches up her face.  "EW!  What is that horrible smell?  It smells like somepony--"

"Yep, that's right.  I wet myself.  Somebody thought it'd be funny to play a prank on me.  They put my hand in a bowl of water which caused me to...well you know."  Twilight looked shocked.  "Oh that's terrible.  I couldn't imagine anypony working for the hospital would do such a horrible thing.  The only other ponies who know you are here are myself, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie and..."  Twilight's expression immediately turned sour and her stare could kill a man at a hundred paces.

"I don't believe it!  I told them about you in good faith and they go and do this?  I...ARGH!" She hits the bed with her hoof, retracting it with pain afterwards.  "What's wrong?  Do you know who did this?" I asked.

She looked me square in the eye.  "Oh...I know who did this...and they will pay for it.  Look, I'll go and get them to apologise to you.  Nopony deserves this, especially not somepony like you."  I blushed at that last statement.  At that moment, the doctor walks in.

"What's all this noise then?" he inquires.

"Twilight knows who did the prank this morning."  Twilight confirms this with a sharp nod.

"Well, I hope you find them and make them know we're not happy with them.  Now Owen, I've been listening to you and you sound like you are coping well."

He's right.  I didn't realise it until now.  "I do...wow that was fast.  I feel much better than this morning."

"That's great.  Now, how is the pain?"

"To be honest, it's gone.  Slight twinges here and there but the majority of it has gone."

"Excellent.  Then I suppose I can take the cast off now then.  I can check how your leg has healed."

The doctor enveloped the cast with his magic and it slowly came apart like a frayed lace.

"Ok Owen, now try and move your leg.  Slowly." the doctor ordered.  Knowing the pain which I caused last time I tried to move my leg, I wasn't so sure but I persevered anyway.  I slowly lifted my leg...slowly...a bit more and up....no pain.

"It doesn't hurt at all!  No pain!" I happily shouted.  Twilight looked at me with a hearty grin.

The doctor looked very pleased.  "Wonderful!  The healing spell has worked faster than I imagined.  Now try and twist your leg along with your foot."  I did so and once again, no pain.  The doctor then unwraveled my arm sling.  My arm was still against my chest.  "Ok, now this one may be a bit tricky.  Try and extend your arm."

I slowly moved my arm.  Straightening it ever so slowly, I could feel a click coming.  My arm got to the one o'clock position when a large click was heard.  The doctor and Twilight both looked frightened as I continued extending my arm, lifting it and then twisting it.

"Nothing!  Doesn't hurt at all!"  I was over the moon.

"That's brilliant!"  He unbandaged my chest as well, exposing my skin.  "Well then, you should be fine to leave as soon as tomorrow morning.  Miss Sparkle, I understand that you are to take care of him?"

I looked at Twilight with confusion.  'She was going to care for me?  What does that mean?'

"That's right.  The Princess has asked me to set up my guest room for him so he may live with me."  She turned to face me.  "I'll have everything set up for you tomorrow.  I'm looking forward to it!"

"I...I don't know what to say.  Thank you so much."  I leant down towards Twilight and pulled her into a hug.  She responding my wrapping her legs around my neck and hugging back.  It felt strange but it felt right.  I released the hug and faced the doctor.  "Thank you for healing me and taking care of me.  I really appreciate it."  I put my hand out to shake his hand but he looked confused by the gesture.  He held up his hoof towards me.  Twilight nudged my side.  "Close your hand and bump his hoof." she said quietly.  I did so and the doctor looked pleased.

"Glad to be of service Owen.  Good day to you both."  With that, he walked out of the room.

"Well then, I have to be off.  I have a spa date with a certain pony and she can't be left waiting.  I'll be here tomorrow to collect you."  Twilight said to me.

"Ok then.  Have fun!  See you tomorrow."  Twilight began to walk off before a though crossed my mind.

"Wait!  Erm...just a thought, but I haven't got any clothes to wear.  I haven't got fur like you so I can't keep--"

Twilight raised her hoof.  "It's no problem, we've got it covered.  When you first arrived here, the doctor asked a friend of mine to make some new clothes for you.  She scanned your body with a measuring spell and took the remains of your old clothes for samples.  She completed them a few days ago.  I'll be sure to bring them by tomorrow." She then walked out of the room.

"She...made me some new clothes?  Wow..."  This was unreal.  Within nearly a week of being in this world, I've been healed from near death, I've made new friends, I've got a place to live and peop--ponies are making gifts for me.

I sat back in the bed, stretching my body.  "This truly is a great place."

The rest of the day went by uneventfully.  I started reading the Daring Do books.  Twilight was right, these are amazing books and they are just like Indiana Jones.  Before long, I noticed it had gotten dark and the clock read 10:00.  I put down the book onto the nightstand and lay down for a good night's sleep.

6. Socialization

6. Socialization

What I held in my hand was a godsend.

An item which makes every day amazing.

An Ipod Touch.  32GB, full with my style of music.

But today, this was the second apple I had which made the day better.

"This is...this is my Ipod.  How on Earth did this get here?!"  I was amazed that this ingenious device had made it to this world undamaged...with headphones as well!  Well, I say undamaged but it has seen better days.

"An...Ipod?  What does...what does it do?" Twilight asked.

"It plays music.  Want to have a listen?"

"But...how?  How can that tiny little thing produce music?  It doesn't even remotely look like a musical instrument!"

"Well it..."  I stopped mid-sentence considering something.  How was I going to explain this?  From all the time I've spent in this world, I've barely seen any technology at all.  The only electronic piece of equipment I'd seen was the heart monitor in the hospital.  Walking through Ponyville earlier, I didn't see anything electronic.  No lights, no electricity pylons, no mobile phones...nothing.  I don't have an extensive knowledge of how most technology works but I need to explain somehow.  This was going to be difficult.

'Might as well start off with an obvious question' I thought.  "I don't really know how to explain it because based on what I've seen, your world doesn't seem to have advanced technology like back on Earth.  Do you have any form of technology here?"

"Technology does exist in Equestria but Ponyville doesn't have much of it.  The only major pieces of technology in the town that I can think of are the machines I use in my laboratory in the basement...and...oh, there's a pony who owns a club.  She produces music of her own with her DJ equipment.   She makes a style of music called 'Dubstep' but I personally can't stand it."

"Oh I know the feeling.  Dubstep is god awful."  (Yeah I said it!  Sue me!)  We both chuckled at our shared hatred of the music from hell.  "Mentioning that kind of helps.  So you're familiar with how those machines work and function, right?"  Twilight nodded.  "Well, this device lets me store music on it and play it back through either these headphones here or through the speakers on the device itself."

I glanced over to Twilight who was scribbling down my words on a piece of paper.  She finished quickly then began to eye the Ipod with interest.  "Could you please show me how it works?"

"Sure, I'd be happy to.  Now, let's see if it still works..."  I held down the power button on the top and the Ipod came to life, lighting up showing the Apple logo.  Twilight's gaze was transfixed on the screen as it powered up.  The background image appeared on the screen which piqued Twilight's interest.

"Is that your home?"

"Yeah it is.  Great view isn't it?"  The picture was taken from my flat on the seafront.  It overlooked the sea between Portsmouth and the Isle of Wight on a beautuiful sunny day.  "Beautiful day that was...right, so.  You probably don't have this in Equestria.  Press that orange square with your foot."

Twilight held her foot to my face.  "Hoof." she stated.

"Sorry, hoof then."

She pressed the orange square with her hoof and it made the screen change into a list of all different names.  Twilight did a double take at what happened.  "How did...what...how did that happen?!"

"This is called touch-screen technology.  Under the screen here, there are loads of tiny pressure sensors.  When you press a specific part of the screen with your finger...or hoof...the sensors feel the pressure and activate, causing what you pressed to open up.  What you pressed there opens up the music list.  Now, what kind of music do you like?"

"Well, I love orchestral music.  When I was younger, my parents used to take me to so many operas.  I loved it!"

"Classical music?  Okie-dokie, let's see what we have here..."  I scrolled through the list, scanning the hundreds of songs I have before coming across a familiar classical piece.  "Ahh, Moonlight Sonata.  I'm not a fan of classical music but this piece really gets to me and I grew to love it over time."  I pressed play and the opening piano chords of the piece began to play.  Twilight sat down next to me and closed her eyes.  She swayed her head back and forth slowly listening to the music play.

The piece finished and Twilight opened her eyes.  "That was beautiful...a true masterpiece.  What's the name of the composer?"

"His name was Ludwig van Beethoven.  He was one of the greatest composers of all time.  What was so amazing is that when he wrote this piece, he was completely deaf."  Twilight looked at me like I had just told the lie of the century.

"Completely deaf?  That's impossible!  How could he compose such a moving piece of music being deaf?"

"I don't know for sure.  That's what made him brilliant...want to hear another?"  Twilight's rapid nodding was all the answer I needed.  Finding another song that would match her liking would be difficult.  I mean, I haven't got anymore classic...ah, of course!  "Try this one.  This is the ending to a piece called the William Tell Overture by a man called Gioachino Rossini.  It's much different than the previous piece."  I pressed play and the song played.  Whenever I hear this song I always starting bobbing my head up and down to the tempo of it.

The piece ended and Twilight was smiling brightly.  "That was much different than Beethoven.  I loved it!" she exclaimed.

"Well, I'm glad you like it.  Unfortunately, those are the only pieces of classical music I have so I can't show you any more.  Want to hear some different music?"  Twilight nodded at the question.  Scrolling through, I located one of my favourite songs.  "This song here is a pop-rock song.  You know what that is right?"  She nodded.  "The group is called Maroon 5 and the song is called Moves Like Jagger."  I pressed play and the whistling started.

The song ended after a few minutes and I was smiling away.  Twilight noticed my expression.  "I tell that that's a favourite of yours?"

"Absolutely.  It's been out for a while but I never get sick of it."

"It is good.  I can see why you like it.  Actually, I wanted to ask.  What are those purple things that were attached to it?"

I looked down at my lap and picked up the purple wires.  "Ah.  Now these are called headphones.  You plug the metal end into the Ipod like...so.  Then you put two buds on the other end into your ears."  I put the buds in my ears to demonstrate.  "Now when I play music, it's played through these headphones instead of the speakers on the Ipod."

Twilight was dumbfounded.  "The music...comes out of the headphones...can I try it?" she asked with a puppy dog eyed face.

I tried to avert her gaze...but failed.  "Ok, ok.  Just stop with the look.  Seriously, it's one of my major weaknesses.  I suppose you could try but your ears are larger than mine and these aren't designed for pony ears...oh well.  Let's try anyway."  I managed to fit the buds in her ears and replayed the song that just played.  As soon as the music started playing, Twilight's eyes lit up and she began to bob her head to the music.  She pulled out the buds with her magic and placed them in my hands.

"That's amazing!  Such a clever device.  I'll need to listen to it more in the future." she said in a praising tone.

"Yeah, well, there might be a problem with that.  This runs on a battery which will eventually run out of power."

"What if I use a spell on it to charge it with electricity.  Would that work?"

'She's smart, this one.'

"Not a clue.  Guess there's no harm in trying.  Seeing as it's at half power now, might as well give it a go."

I put the Ipod on the floor.  Twilight lowered her horn and it started to glow.  A blue jolt of energy shot out of her horn and hit the Ipod.  I picked it up to examine it.  "Let's have a look here...it worked!  Look, 100% power!  You certainly know your stuff." I complimented her.

"Oh it was nothing.  Just a simple spark spell."  She looked at the clock with hung on my wall.  "It's 1PM now.  Are you hungry?"

My stomach growled in response.  I looked down at it.  "Aww, are you hungry?"  I looked up to Twilight who was laughing.  "Well then, I think that's a yes."

"Come on then, follow me." she happily commanded.  I followed.

We both walked downstairs into the main lobby where Twilight instructed for me to sit on a cushion.  She asked what I would like and she made way to her kitchen.  The clattering of plates and cutlery was heard and soon after, she came out with two plates being held in her magic.  Twilight had made herself a daisy sandwich while I had a LT sandwich.  Twilight began savouring her sandwich, 'umming' and 'ahhing' at the deliciousness of it.

"Why didn't you want the daisy sandwich?  They really are tasty." Twilight asked.

"I'm afraid I can't eat it.  My digestive system can't digest flowers or hay - they'd just make me unwell.  I'm more than happy with the lettuce and tomato sandwich I've got here."

"Umm...can I ask a question?"  I nodded.  "I noticed that you have sharp teeth.  What are they for?"

I was hoping she didn't pick up on that.  Explaining the concept of meat to her is going to be nasty.  At least it'll finish nicely though.

"I suppose I can explain.  Yes, those sharp teeth are called canines.  They are used to tear apart tough food such as...meat."  Twilight tilted her head in confusion.  I sighed heavily.  "Meat being......animals."  Twilight dropped her sandwich and looked at me with a mix of shock and disgust.

"You mean to say that your kind eats animals?  That's horrible!" she cried.

"Yes I know, it is horrible but that's how humans have adapted in life.  Now, you don't need to worry about me eating meat as I'm just like you - I hate the idea of it.  I'm completely vegetarian."  This made Twilight calm down - A LOT.

"Phew, I was picturing the worst then.  I'm very glad you don't eat animals."

"Me and you both."

We both finished our lunches and Twilight took the plates away to the kitchen and washed them.  She walked back out and looked at me.

"I have to go into town to take care of a few things.  Would you like to come with me?"

"Uhh..OK, why not."

"Great!  Normally I have Spike take care of most of the errands but seeing as he's incapacitated by Rarity at the moment, I'll have to do them." she said with a hint of annoyance.

"Hmm, she said she wanted to see me again.  That was only this morning though."

"She'd be more than happy to see you again.  I could tell she had something big planned for you." she grinned.

"I don't know whether to be excited or scared about that."

Twilight walked towards the door and motioned for me to follow.

"Well, is it good or bad?" I asked.  Twilight just smiled and walked out.

"Ohhh...this is gonna be just swell..." I muttered under my breath as the library was locked up.

Twilight and I reached Carousel Boutique.  Twilight mentioned that she had to go to the town hall to discuss a problem with the mayor so I had to go here myself.  She gave me a spare key to the library in case I finished before her.  I gingerly stepped towards the door and raised my fist.

Knock, knock, knock.

"One second!" a voice responded.  It was female and it sounded like Rarity but it was a pitch higher.  The door opened to reveal a small pony.  A unicorn.  It was white coloured and had a pink and purple mane.  The tiny pony looked up to me.  "Welcome to Carousel Boutique.  How may...I..."  Her voice shrank away as she looked into my eyes.  Her mouth then dropped open as a sudden wave of realisation came to her.  "IT'S THE MONSTER!  EVERYPONY RUN!"  She slammed the door in my face and a commotion was heard behind the door.

"Rarity!  Spike!  You have to run!  The monster's here!"

"Whatever are you talking about Sweetie?"

The door opened slowly to reveal Rarity looking a bit nervous.  As soon as she noticed it was me, her face lit up.

"Oh, it's you Owen.  I'm sorry for my little sister giving you such a...warm entrance.  Please come in."

I walked inside to find Spike being used as a mannequin.  We both locked eyes and Spike's facial expression said 'You tell Twilight about this and I'll kill you'.  Rarity motioned for me to follow her to her back room where piles of fabric lay strewn everywhere.  One pile was shaking.

"Sweetie, please come out of there and meet our guest."

The unicorn levitated her younger sister out of the pile of fabric and plopped her on the floor next to me.  Rarity stood over her.  "Owen, this is my younger sister Sweetie Belle.  Sweetie, this is Owen, the human."  I crouched down towards Sweetie.

"It's nice to meet you and--"  Before I could say another word, Sweetie dashed under my legs and out of the front door.  "Was it something I said?" I joked.

"Ohhh, that sister of mine.  I'm sorry for her acting that way but she's still a bit scared of you.  Ever since she and her friends found you at the clubhouse."

"Found me?  You mean, when I crashed here, I was found by your sister and her friends?  Her being young, I can't imagine how frightening that must have been."

"She spent 3 nights having nightmares.  Said that the monster was coming to get her.  Don't worry though, she'll come round in time."

"OK, if you say so.  Right, the reason I'm here.  I believe you asked me to come back and help out with something?"

Rarity's face changed to a huge smile.  "Oh yes, of course!  I had this idea for a suit I could make for you.  I've made the basic suit already but I would like you to suggest colour, patterns or embroidery to be added to it."

"A suit?  That's awfully kind of you Rarity.  I'll need to pay you back when I get the chance."

"Nonsense!  I'll have nothing of the sort!  You don't need to pay me back for anything, I'm happy to provide you with the clothing.  Now...where is it?"  Rarity went to her clothing pile and picked out a beige coloured suit.  "Here it is.  Now, could you please try it on for me?"

"Ok sure."  I walked into another room to change.  Putting the suit on, I felt how smooth the material was.  It felt amazing and also familiar.  Felt almost like...no way.  I walked out of the room towards the unicorn.

"Rarity?"  She looked at me and smiled that I was wearing the suit.  "It fits like a glove, thank you so much but I have a question.  This material, is it...cashmere?" I asked with a hint of shock.

Rarity nodded in confirmation.  "Indeed it is.  The finest cashmere wool in Equestria."

I stared at her with my mouth agape.  "I can't take this!  This suit must have cost a fortune to make!"

"A fortune?  Not at all!  Cashmere wool is very easy to come by.  Don't you like it?" she asked with a hint of worry.

"What?  I love it!  It's just that back on Earth, cashmere suits cost so much money.  I mean...a fortune!  It's one of the finest materials money can buy."

Rarity looked me over, admiring how the suit fit me.  "I can see that the measurements are near perfect.  I just need to shorten the waist by 1 inch and it'd be perfect.  Now, is there any modifcations you'd like to make?"

Rarity looked very eager to await my answer.  I looked at myself in the mirror, noticing how good I looked and how great the suit looked.

"Nope.  This suit is perfect."  Rarity looked a bit disappointed that I didn't want any changes.  I noticed her down look so I looked for anything that could make this suit better.  "Actually, could you put some cufflinks on the sleeves here?  Just so it tightens the material around my wrist."

"Of course!  Would you like the cufflinks to have a gem in them?"

"A gem?  A real gem?"  Rarity nodded.  "Hmm...to go with beige...something light coloured...how about something yellow maybe?"

"Something yellow, something yellow....AH!  How about this citrine?"  She lifted a giant yellow gem, gleaming with light.  It looked amazing.

"That'll be perfect." I replied.

I quickly changed out of the suit, back into my original clothes and handed the suit to Rarity.  I sat down on a sofa where Spike was sitting eating handfuls of...what...yes they were!  Handfuls of gems!

"Spike!  How are you eating them?" I asked.

"Easy!  Like this."  With that, he lifted a giant red gem and crunched down on it, taking a huge chunk of it.  "I suppose Twilight never explained.  I eat gems as part of a nutrional diet...at least that's what Twilight says."  He went back to shovelling gem after gem into his mouth.

Rarity called me back into her 'creation room' and showed me the finished product.  The cufflinks were secured and both had a piece of citrine attached.  "Thanks for this Rarity, really."

"Not a problem at all my dear.  If you ever need another suit, just come and--"

*RING RING*

The ringing of the bell above the door interrupted her sentence.  "Just a moment!" she said in a sing song voice.  Rarity walked out of the room to the front desk.  I listened in.  "Oh hello darling!  How are you today?" she asked.

A very quiet feminine voice responded.  I could just make out her words.  "Oh..um, hello Rarity.  I was wondering if I could...um, ask for a dress to be made...if that's ok."

"Of course Fluttershy!  What kind of dress--"

"Fluttershy?!"

I heard an 'eep!' before I got up and walked into the reception area.  There, in front of Rarity, was a Pegasus pony...well...a curled up Pegasus.  She was yellow in colour and had a pink mane and tail.  A trio of butterflies was her cutie mark.  Her face was hidden behind her hooves as she curled up in a ball.

"Did you say Fluttershy?!" I asked

Rarity looked at Fluttershy, shook her head, then looked back at me.  "Don't worry about her, you just spooked her."  Rarity walked over to Fluttershy and put her hoof on her head.  "It's OK Fluttershy.  Be nice and greet my guest." she said in a motherly tone.

Fluttershy shifted her hooves to reveal her eyes...two huge teal eyes.  She looked up at me and gasped as she realised who I was.  I approached her slowly and crouched down to meet her eyes.  We locked gazes before I spoke up.

"I don't know how to put this into words so I'll just say this....thank you for saving my life."

"I..I did?"

"Yes, you did.  The doctor said that if I hadn't been brought to the hospital by you, I wouldn't have survived.  I..."  My eyes started to water.  "I...I can't thank you enough Fluttershy.  If there is anything I can do to pay you back, please tell me."  I quickly pulled her into a hug and squeezed hard.

"Oh...well...it was nothing, really.  I did what I thought was right."

I let her go and stood up.  Fluttershy was looking me over - a puzzled expression masked her face.  "Is something the matter?" I asked.

"It's just...when I found you, most of your body was bending the other way and you were bleeding.  How have you healed so fast?"

"The doctor used a healing spell on me which repaired the broken bones.  I got some battle scars out of it though!"  I said, pointing to my face and hands which had a few scuffs and scrapes.  Fluttershy's face scrunched up and she looked like she was going to cry.  "Are you okay?"

"Yes...I'm fine...um...Rarity, I have to go.  I'll come back later.  OK bye!" she exclaimed, running out of the boutique.

"What was that about?  Was she alright?"

"Oh, don't worry darling.  She's normally like that.  Her name says it all really."

"I suppose so.  Well then, I think I'll return to the library.  Once again Rarity, thanks so much for the suit."  I got up to walk away but a pain in my foot reminded me of something.  "Ah, actually Rarity, I hate to ask but could please make something else for me?"

"Something else?  Of course.  What would you like made darling?"

"Well, since leaving the hospital I've been walking around in my socks.  I was wondering if you could make some shoes for me.  Nothing too extravagant, just something to cover my feet whilst I'm outside."

"Shoes?  No problem.  Let me just measure your feet."  Rarity picked up a tape measure with her magic and held it against my foot, measuring the length, width and height of them.

"OK!  That shouldn't be a problem."

"Thanks again Rarity.  I'll see ya later!" I said with a smile.  Rarity returned the smile and with that, I exited the boutique and began the walk back to the library.  It was nearing 3PM and many ponies were out and about doing their own thing.  A couple still gave me the odd stare but most greeted me happily.  I was walking along and admiring the town when I walked straight into another pony.  "OW!  Oh, I'm so sorry I wasn't looking where I was going.  Are you ok?"

This pony was much bigger than all of the others I has seen.  Red in colour, it sported a yoke around it's neck and a large green apple was aside his flank.  It was also chewing on a piece of grass.

"Eeyup." he replied and walked off like nothing happened.

'Huh...what's his beef?' I thought, immediately regretting it on the mentioning of beef.  I mentally facepalmed and continued my walk.  Reaching the library, I took out the key and opened the door.  Closing the door behind me, the library was quiet...dead quiet.  I walked into the kitchen and poured myself a glass of water before sitting down on a cushion with a copy of a Daring Do book.

Reading away, the sound of flapping wings and a thud interrupted my concentration.  Looking up, I see that a small brown owl has flown in through the window and perched itself on top of the bookcase.  I locked gazes with it and it stared me down.  I shrugged my shoulders and went back to reading.

5 times the bell in the clock sounded.  I hadn't noticed the time fly by since I was immersed in the book.  Twilight entered shortly after along with Spike.

"Hello Owen.  How was your afternoon?" Twilight asked.

"Oh it was great.  I spent most of it at Rarity's."  I glanced at Spike and started to snigger.  "You should have seen--"

Spike shot daggers at me.  I had to think of a diversion.

"...this!  Rarity made this suit for me."  I held up the beige suit against my body.

"It looks wonderful!  I told you Rarity was the best.  But...what was so funny?"

"Oh...um...doesn't matter.  Just thinking of something."

I looked around the room to avoid making eye contact with Twilight.

"Uh-huh, OK."

"I also met Fluttershy as well.  I must admit, the name definetely fits the bill doesn't it?"

"Indeed it does.  How was she anyway?"

"I never found out.  I heard her come in and she mentioned a dress order to Rarity.  Then I came out to see her and I think I spooked her because once I thanked her for saving my life, she spoke really fast then ran out of the building.  Is um...is that normal for her?"

"It's just because you're new...or different...or both.  I wouldn't worry about it to be honest, she'll come around in time."

Twilight walked upstairs to her room and closed the door behind her.  Spike grabbed a book off the shelves and sat on a cushion to read.

"Hey Spike?  An owl came in her earlier and perched itself up there."  I motioned towards the bookshelf.

"Oh that's just Owlowiscious.  It's Twilight's pet."

"Ah, fair enough."

"Oh and by the way, thanks for not mentioning the whole 'dress' thing to Twilight.  I'd never hear the end of it..."

"No problem man.  Don't you worry, I'll keep my mouth shut."

Twilight descended from her room and looked at me with a facial expression that said 'Hey, I've got a great idea!'.

"Hey, I've got a great idea!"

'I bloody knew it'

"Seeing as you've met all but one of my closest friends in one day, would you like to go and meet the last one?"

"That's a pretty good idea.  Might as well go for the full house."

"OK then.  Let's be off."  Twilight, Spike and I walked out of the library and started walking away from Ponyville.

"Hey Twilight?  I've noticed that we're walking away from the town."

"That's right.  We're heading to Sweet Apple Acres to meet the Apple family.  Their farm is on the outskirts of the town."

I remember the apple I ate this morning for breakfast.  "Sweet Apple Acres?  The nurse told me that's where the apple I had for breakfast this morning came from.  It was delicious!  One of the best apples I've ever had!"

"Well of course.  The farm is world-renowned for having the best apples in all of Equestria.  I can take it from your reaction that the reputation lives to it's name?

"Absolutely!"

We reached the edge of town and all that was ahead was a dirt path through trees.  The sun was setting and the sky was a burnt orange.  Looking over at Twilight, I notice that Spike has climbed on her back and fallen asleep which makes me laugh.  Walking down the path, the trees eventually became packed with apples.  Hundreds of trees as far as the eye could see, all with apples growing on them.  In the distance, a red building came into view.  Walking closer, I saw that the building was a small farm house - like one you'd see in an old western film.  Twilight walked up to the house and knocked the door twice.  The door opened to reveal a small yellow pony wearing a pink bow in it's red mane.

"Howdy Twilight!  Come on in."  Twilight walks into the house and I walk up the stairs to the house before the pony gasps at me.  "You!  You're the...the..."

"It's OK, it's alright.  I'm not a monster."  I crouched down cautiously so I wouldn't scare her.  "My name is Owen.  Judging by your reaction, I reckon you're a friend of Sweetie Belle's am I right?"  This caused the pony to calm down a bit.

"Yeah, I am.  Name's Apple Bloom." she said nervously.  Twilight walks over to Apple Bloom and taps her head with her hoof.

"It's OK Apple Bloom, he won't bite.  He's really friendly."  I stand back up and walk into the house.  The house had a rustic charm to it and it smelt of apples.  I walked over to the sofa where Twilight was and sat next to her.  Spike had been put on a chair next to the front door.  Apple Bloom walks over to the kitchen door and knocks on it.

"Granny!  We've got visitors!"

"Just a moment." a voice replies.

The door opens to reveal an elderly pony.  Her fur was an olive green and her mane and tail were as white as snow.  She wore a hankerchief around her neck which had an apple decoration on it.  Her cutie mark was a pie.  I'll give you three guesses to what flavour that pie was.  No, go on, seriously...guess.  She walked over to us slowly but surely.

"Well hello Twilight.  Glad to see you again....and who is this?"

"This is Owen, he's a human from another world."

I expected her to be shocked.  Scream maybe.  But she just smiled at me and eyed me over.  "Glad to meet ya sonny.  Always nice to meet new ponies.  If you need me, I'll be taking my nap on the porch."  She walked out of the front door and sat on a rocking chair, immediately starting to snore.

I chuckled at what just happened.  "Haha...reminds me of my grandmother.  She was always like that.  Strange that she didn't get freaked out by me being different."  Apple Bloom was first to speak up.

"She thought you were a pony.  Probably why she didn't react.  Best keep it that way I guess."

"Yeah, suppose you're right."

The three of us chatted for a bit before we heard footsteps approaching...hoofsteps...whatever.  A large red pony walked in covered in dirt.  I recognised him immediately and got his attention.

"It's you!  The pony I bumped into earlier."

He turned and stared at me.  He walked over slowly and held out his hoof.  "Name's Big Macintosh.  Jus' call me Mac."  I clenched my fist and bumped it against his.

"Name's Owen.  Once again, sorry for walking into you earlier."

"S'alright.  Hey Twilight."

"Hi Mac.  You look like you've had a rough day."

"Eeyup."  Mac walked upstairs into a room and shut the door behind him.

"He's a bit distant isn't he?" I asked.

"That's Mac for ya.  He's a great big brother."

"Oh so he's your brother.  Yeah, he seems nice."

"What in tarnation is that?!" a voice came from the doorway.  I turned to see an orange pony standing there with a look of confusion on her face.  She had a yellow mane and tail and her mane was tied up into a ponytail.  Her cutie mark was a trio of apples.  She also sported a stetson hat.  Twilight jumped to my defense.

"Applejack, this is Owen.  You know, the human I told you about?"

I stood up and Applejack walked over to me and around me, looking me all over.  Her facial expression never changed which worried me slightly thinking she was going to get angry or something.  Walking around to my front, she looked up at me and smiled.

"Well howdy Owen, it's a pleasure!"  She tipped her hat at me and took my hand and shook it vigorously.

"It's nice to meet you too."

"Twi told me about you and I must say, she was right.  You are something else!"

"Err, thanks...I guess?"

"No problem.  I see you've met the rest of the Apple clan."

"Yeah I have, you've got a great family.  A lovely grandmother, a great brother--"

"And a great little sister too!" Apple Bloom interrupted.

"Yes, a great little sister as well." I said smiling at Apple Bloom.

"Aw shucks, you're too kind.  We've got dinner set up in the barn, do you fancy joining us?" Applejack asked.

"Sure.  Sounds great!  As long as I can have another one of those apples, I'd be more than happy too."

"Ahh, you've sampled the Apple family apples, eh?  What do you think?"

"In all honest opinion, it was one of the greatest things I've ever eaten!" I said with a huge grin.

"Well, you haven't tried nothing yet!"

Twilight, Spike, Apple Bloom, Applejack and myself walked out of the house and through the orchard.  There were so many trees...so many apples.  Walking for about 10 minutes, we came across a huge red barn.  Applejack grabbed Twilight and quickly ran ahead.

"Just need to check something guys!  Meet us up ahead!"  They both ran off laughing and went into the barn, shutting the door behind them.

"Wonder what that's about..." I spoke out loud.  Both Spike and Apple Bloom shrugged.  Reaching the barn, I grabbed the door handle and opened the door.  Walking in, it was dark...too dark.  Spike and Apple Bloom walked in behind me and shut the door, making it pitch black.  "Hey, what gives?  I can't see a thing." I called out.

"Oh, there's a reason for that." Spike's voice said from somewhere.

"Really?  What would you want to do--"

"SURPRISE!"

"AHH!  OH MY GOD!" I screamed as the lights came on and a blur of pink appeared before me, shouting away.  I immediately jumped back and fell onto my back with an audible thud.  Laughs were heard all around as Pinkie's face came into view.

"HI!  Did I scare you?  Did I?  DID I?"

"YES!  Yes you did!  Nearly gave me a heart attack.  Ugh...wha?"  I yelped as I was levitated in the air by a magical force.  Twilight set me down on my feet.  Looking around, I marvelled at what was before me.  Pinkie beat me to it though.

"It's your 'Welcome To Equestria' party!  I had to throw a party for you as you're new here and everypony new gets a party!" she stated.  "Do you like it?"

I glanced around.  Across the support beams of the barn was a banner that read 'Welcome To Equestria'.  Streamers were flung everywhere.  I looked around to see that everybody I had met that day was here.  Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Applejack were looking at me smiling waiting for me to respond.  Seeing all the trouble that these ponies had gone through for me hit me hard.  I started to tear up, seeing how nice they were all being.  Pinkie noticed my teary disposition.

"What's wrong?  Is it too much?" she asked.

"No, it's perfect.  It's just...nobody has ever been this nice to me and you've only known me for a day.  I...I've never had a party thrown for me before...ever."

"What?  Never?  Didn't your parents ever throw one for your birthday?" Rainbow asked.

That word...parents.  Memories flooded back to me...memories of my foster families, how they never did anything like this.  How I never had friends to celebrate with.  "No...no they didn't." I mumbled.

"Why not?!  Everypony deserves a party!" Pinkie quipped.

"I'll tell you another time.  Not exactly a happy subject."  Silence filled the room.  It needed to end, this was a party for goodness sake!  "Never mind about that, let's enjoy the party!" I said with a defiant tone.

"That's more like it!  Come on over here and try some of the Apple family treats!" Applejack asked.

I walked over to a table at the rear of the barn.  The table was full of all kinds of sweets and pastries.  Muffins, cupcakes, pies...apple crumble!  My favourite!  I picked up one of the cupcakes and examined it.  It was engulfed in pink frosting and had loads of sweets decorating it.  Pinkie looked at me, waiting for me to take a bite, which I did.

"Mmm, very sweet.  Tastes great!"  The sweetness was overpowering but delicious at the same time.  Everybody made me try many more of the treats they had supplied for the party.  A knock at the barn door was heard.

"Come on in everypony!" Pinkie shouted.

The barn door swung open to reveal about 15 more ponies.  They all walked in and introduced themselves to me.  Some of the names I caught were Carrot Top, Bon Bon and Time Turner.  Talking to the various ponies that had just walked in, a large cart was being wheeled in by a white unicorn.  The cart held the biggest speakers I had ever seen, along with a turntable.  'This must be the DJ that Twilight mentioned.' I thought.

The unicorn began setting up the equipment.  I walked over to the turntable and examined the pony behind it.  A unicorn with a two-tone blue mane and tail.  Her mane looked like she had been electrocuted.  Her cutie mark was a musical note.  She adorned a pair of purple tinted glasses.  She noticed me looking at her and introduced herself.

"Hey man, nice to meet you at last.  Name's Vinyl Scratch - stage name is DJ PON-3!"

I hoofbumped her.  "Nice to meet you too.  My name is Owen.  I was told about you by Twilight, she told me you're a DJ and you produce your own music?"

"That's right!  My music is ace!  Pinkie asked me to play at this party and I can't say no to a party!"

"That's pretty sweet.  Can't wait to hear it!"

I walked away and noticed Fluttershy in the corner of the barn, sitting down with a cup of punch.  I walked over to her and got her attention.  "Hey Fluttershy, you ok?"

She startled at my voice but answered.  "Oh, hi Owen.  I'm fine thank you...um...sorry for running away earlier.  It's just I remembered I needed to do something and--"

I raised my hand to stop her.  "It's no problem.  Rarity mentioned that you were busy so I don't mind.  Enjoy the party, OK?"  She nodded at me and walked off to talk to Rainbow.

Music started to play.  It was a soft rock song which sounded like a song from Queen.  The music was set at a moderate volume so it didn't drown out everybody's speech.

The clock on the barn door hit 10PM.  Spike and Apple Bloom had left the party to go to bed.  Most ponies had left the party after wearing themselves out dancing to the music that Vinyl produced.  The music had changed into dance/techno.  This was more like a party now.  Twilight and friends were still here and were sitting in a circle talking and laughing.  I walked over to the refreshment table to see that it had been decimated.  Only a few nibbles and scraps remained and plastic cups were strewn everywhere.  I walked over to the wall and sat on a stuck out block of wood. The block then opened and I fell down.  The block was in fact a basement hatch.  I fell down the steps and landed on my arse.

"Sugarcube!  Are you alright?" Applejack asked.

"Yep, I'm fine.  Nothing hurt but my pride..."

Applejack descended and extended her hoof which I gladly took to haul myself up.  She turned on the light and the room lit up to show bottle upon bottle upon bottle of liquid.  "What is this place?" I ask.

"This is the Apple family cider cellar.  We use it to store our cider for when it's time to sell.  We also have lots of other types of alcohol.  Feel free to look."

Alcohol.  Sweet alcohol.  I would have never thought in a place like this that strong spirits would exist.  I pull down a variety of bottles and look at the labels.  Many types of vodka, gin, rum, beer and cider.  Applejack cleared her throat and I looked at her.  She wore a devilish grin...another idea.

"I've got an idea."

'I'm getting good at that.'

"How about we all have a drink.  A proper drink, I mean."

"Uhh...OK sure.  Not too many though, I've never been drunk before."

Applejack's face was of pure shock.  "You've...never been drunk before?  Oh sugarcube, I really wish you hadn't told me that..."  She walked back upstairs with a crate of bottles.  This couldn't end well.

I walked back up to see Applejack pouring out neat spirits into plastic cups and passing them out to her friends.  "Right everypony.  This is a party and we need to have more fun.  We're gonna have us a little drinking game." she said with a grin.  Everyone looked eager to drink...except one.

"Ohh...I don't know Applejack...I'm not a drinker..." Fluttershy weakly said.

"Oh come on Fluttershy!  Drinking is awesome!  I bet I could drink more than any of you...especially you AJ!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Oh really partner?  I'd like to see you try!" she retorted.

With that, we all downed the neat spirits, immediately coughing at the strength of it.  Even Fluttershy downed hers - good on ya girl!  Applejack picked up the bottle and began re-filling.

*5 drinkshhh later...*

Everyone was wobbling a bit.  The alcohol finally getting to us.  Twilight got up and looked a bit dizzy.  "Right everypony, I'm going to have to call it a night.  I'm feeling a bit dizzy...ugh..."  Twilight immediately fell down onto a pile of hay and began to snore.  All of us snorted and laughed loudly.  Looking around, Rainbow and Applejack were downing cup after cup of vodka, both of them not admitting defeat.

I looked around to see that it was only myself, the main 6 and Vinyl that were still here.  I looked at the table and saw that there were 12 plastic cups un-used, just sitting there.  Memories of a certain competition down the local pub sprung to mind and I had an amazing idea.  I hauled myself off the floor, wobbling slightly.  I wasn't drunk...well ok, maybe a little.  I cleared the table of the scraps of food and put 6 cups at each end of the table in a pyramid formation.  Turning to the girls, I spoke up.

"Hey!  Do you want to play a fun game?"  They all cheered in approval - bar Twilight.

"OK.  One question, do you have ping pong here?"  Pinkie nodded.  "OK, have you got a ping pong ball I could borrow?"  Pinkie pulled a ping pong ball out of the floor...somehow...and gave it to me.

"Right.  Everybody come to the table.  Now, you're all familiar with ping pong, right?"  They all nodded in agreement.

"Alright...what about Beer Pong?"

Pain...

More pain...

"Uhhh..."  The sun shone through the window right into my face.  I sat upright and waves of pain shot through my head.  "Argh...what the hell..."  I looked down at myself to see that I was still dressed in yesterday's clothes.  I tried to remember what I did yesterday evening.

*BOOM BOOM BOOM*

The sound of loud thuds started getting louder and louder.  Covering my ears to mask the sound, I buried my head in my lap.  The door opened to reveal Twilight looking at me, trying not to laugh.

"Morning sleepyhead.  How are you feeling?" she asked.

"Ugh...not good...what time is it?"

"It's 6AM.  I have to go and help AJ at the farm since Mac still can't buck trees."

I coughed loudly then looked at Twilight.  "What happened to me last night?"

"Do you really want to know?"  I nodded.  "Well, it started when I tried to feign dizziness..."

7. Drunken Mishaps

7. Drunken Mishaps

*A/N* This chapter is about the previous night's events and will not be spoken in first-person narrative like in previous chapters.

Twilight's plan had worked.  Feigning dizziness and collapsing, pretending to fall asleep, had fooled her friends into thinking she was out for the night.  Unbeknowest to them, Twilight just didn't want to continue drinking.  She waited for her friends to surround the table before getting up slowly and hiding at an unlighted part of the barn.  She observed Owen as he began setting up cups on the table.

"What about Beer Pong?" he asked.

The five ponies all shook their heads, trying not to make themselves fall over in the process.  Fluttershy stumbled slightly but saved herself by falling onto Pinkie's back before they both burst out laughing.

"Careful, girls.  You don't want to miss out on this.  Now, we need four ponies to pl..to play this....errr....Rainbow!" Owen shouted startling Rainbow.  "Since you're soooo eager to beat Applejack at drinking, you and me can face her and..."  Owen scanned the other ponies, judging their sobriety.  Fluttershy and Pinkie were still using each other for support so they wouldn't be good.  Rarity shook her head when he cast his gaze over her.  The only pony left was...

"VINYL!" he shouted over the music, catching the DJ's attention.  "We need you for this drinking game!  You'll be paired with--ulp" he said, forcing back down a risky burp.  "Paired with Applejack."  Vinyl put a record on her turntable and let it play while she walked over to where Applejack was, hoofbumping her.

"Right, this is how it works.  You see these 6 cups in front of you?  Fill them up with whatever alcohol you like and how much you can drink." Owen commanded.  The girls and the human began to fill up the cups with whatever alcohol they could find.  Owen and Rainbow mostly had vodka and cider whilst Applejack and Vinyl had a different alcohol in each cup.

"OK, now.  The idea is to take this ping pong ball..."  Owen held the ball up.  "...and throw it, trying to make it land in a cup at the end of the table.  If it lands in a cup, whatever cup it landed in, a member of the other team has to drink the contents..."  Owen leant down on the table and narrowed his eyes.  "...in one go...HA!" he said, laughing at the end.  "The team who drinks all their cups first...loses.  Make sense?"

Applejack and Vinyl nodded and gave battle stances, ready for competition.  Owen looked at Rainbow who had a determined look on her face.

"Right, since I am a gentleman, ladies first.  Rainbow?" he said, lowering the ball to her.  Rainbow took the ball and readied herself, staring intently at the opposing mares.

"Ohhh...*hic*...you're go-going down AJ!" she slurred before throwing the ball, narrowly missing the cup.  "Oh man..."

"Oooh, way to miss Rainbow!" Vinyl retorted with a sly smile.  Vinyl picked up the ball and threw it, landing it straight into a cup, filled to the brim with vodka.

Owen gave a death glare to Vinyl.  "You sneaky little...fine." he said before picking up the cup and downing it's contents, immediately coughing at the strength of it.  "God almig..*cough cough*...bloody hell.  That's another rule by the way...urgh...if you land a ball in a cup, whose ever turn it is next has to drink it."  Owen picked up the ball and threw it, bouncing it on the table and landing it straight into a cup filled with a brown liquid.

"Ohh boy.  Nice shot partner!" Applejack said before backing the cider.  She looked towards Rainbow and chuckled.  "My turn..."

This was it, the final cups.  Both teams had one cup remaining.  Many throws had been taken, all off target.  The constant arc of the ball was all too familiar with the teams as the game went on.  The limbs were beginning to hurt, the annoyance was setting in.  It was all becoming too much *PLOP*

"YES!  SUCK ON THAT!"

Vinyl and Applejack looked at Owen in defeat as he had just claimed the last of their cups.  Vinyl took the cup and downed it.  "Oh man...good game Owen...urgh...good game." she said before walking to a seat and parking herself on it.

Owen looked at Rainbow who hovered in the air and gave a high five with her hoof.  "That was so awesome!  We totally beat AJ and Vinyl!"

"We sure did!  No hard feelings, eh girls?"

Applejack and Vinyl offered a smile and a grunt in response.

"Whose next?  Anyone?"  Owen waited for a response but none came.  He looked towards Rainbow.  "Me versus you.  How about it?"  Rainbow's face lit up.

"Oh, you are so on!" she replied.

Owen and Rainbow began setting up the cups again and stood at each end of the table.  Owen was about to throw before he was tackled by a certain pegasus.

"Owen!  Can I play?  Please?!"

"Err...Fluttershy?  You feeling OK?" he asked.  This was not like Fluttershy at all.  Drunk Fluttershy was loud, excited and up for anything!

"I'm more than fine!  That game just looked so fun so can I play?" she asked with a massive grin.

"Sure, it'd be great!  Rainbow, you need another player!"

Rainbow quickly pulled Pinkie next to her and soon after, another game was under way.

The clock read 12AM.  Four more games of Beer Pong had been played and by now, everyone had played a game.  Unfortunately for Owen, he had been in all of them.  The five mares and Owen were lying on the floor, resting against a hay bale.

"Guys, seriously...this...this has *hic* this has been amazing.  I...I love you guys, ahaha..." Owen slurred.

"Yeah, it's been great!  Best party in like, forever!" Pinkie replied, still hyperactive as usual.  Silence filled the room as the music had stopped playing.  A loud belch from Fluttershy broke it, causing herself and everyone else to burst out laughing at the outburst.

"AHAHAHA!  That was amazing Fluttershy!" Rainbow managed to say between breaths.

"I know!  HAHAHA!" Fluttershy replied, literally ROFL'ling.

"Ahaha...ha...oh man, we need some more music.  I wi...wish I brought my...my Ipod with me...that'd be awesome right now..." Owen mumbled.

Twilight, who was still sitting in the dark corner of the barn, looked up from the book she was reading and cast her horn alight.  A few seconds later, Owen's Ipod materialised in front of him and dropped into his lap.  "Huh...well would you *hic* look at that?  MUSIC!" Owen happily cried before stumbling to his feet.  "We need some music...and I have the answer!  Vinyl, you got any lights up on there?"

Vinyl slowly got up and walked over to her turntable, flicking a switch which sent multi-coloured strobe lights everywhere.  Owen turned to Applejack.  "AJ!  Turn off the barn light!"  Applejack did so and the barn became a club.  "Perfect!  Now...some dance music..."  Owen shuffled his Ipod before playing a familiar tune.  Everyone eventually got up and started to dance to the music - despite of how drunk they are.

1AM now.  Everyone had worn themselves out from dancing and were all sitting in a circle around a bottle.  Owen's Ipod had been put on a quiet volume and on shuffle.  It was playing many tunes from Earth, such as Queen, The Beatles, Crush 40 and Foo Fighters.

"Come on Owen, it'll be fun!" Rainbow said, nudging the human in the side.

"I don't know girls, I've never played this before and I'm not..." Owen muttered, shying away from the group.  Rarity put her hoof on his shoulder.

"Owen, look at me."  He did so.  "This is a great game, it's loads of fun and you're the only stallion here.  It'll be most fun for you!"

"Stallion, eh?......Oh, what the *hic* hell." he replied.

"Yes!  Good on ya partner.  I assure you, this'll be a ton a' fun."  Applejack happily cheered.  She spun the bottle with her hoof and it spun 3 times before pointing to her.  "Ehehe...OK, it's me."  She spun it again.  The bottle spun and spun, slowing down and ending up pointing at...

"Aw ponyfeathers..."

"You're telling me."

"Go on Rainbow, you have to do it!" Fluttershy jeered.  Rainbow looked at Applejack with a nervous glare, which she returned, before they leant in their lips met for a second before pulling away.  Everyone applauded and cheered and the bottle was spun again, landing on Pinkie.

"Ooh ooh!  My turn!"  Pinkie spun the bottle and it landed on...

"Fluttershy!" Pinkie cried.

These two had no problem with the kiss as they practically jumped at each other, locking lips for at least 5 seconds.  Parting lips, everyone burst out laughing at the scene that had just played before them.  Owen picked up the bottle and spun it.  It landed on himself.

"Oh no..." he quietly said - the other ponies sniggering.  He spun it again and it landed on...

"You OK with this?" Owen asked.

"It's the rules.  Besides..."  She lifted up her glasses to reveal her magenta eyes.  "I'm more than OK with it." Vinyl said with a smirk.  She walked over to Owen and put her hooves on his shoulders before leaning in and kissing him...hard.  Owen's eyes opened widely as her lips connected with his but closed slowly when the comfort of it set in.  Vinyl leant her hooves around his neck and pulled him harder towards her before breaking the kiss after about 10 seconds.  "How was that?" She asked with a blush forming on her face.

"I..uh...it...it was great." Owen stumbled, trying to find the right words.  The mares just stared at Owen and Vinyl, smiling at what they witnessed.

"That was amazing Vinyl!" Applejack said.

"Yeah!  It was cool!" Fluttershy cried.

"Yeah...it was." Rainbow said quietly, staring at Owen's eyes - his eyes not meeting hers.

The bottle was spun again and again.  Rarity had to kiss Pinkie, Fluttershy had to kiss Vinyl and Applejack had to kiss Rarity.

"Right guys, this is it.  Last turn.  I gotta hit the sack." Applejack said, yawning afterwards.

"I'll do it!" Rainbow shouted.  She spun the bottle once and it landed on her.  She spun it again and it landed on exactly who she wanted it to land on...but she didn't let anybody else know that.

"Uhh, Rainbow.  You don't have to you know, I know how uncomfortable you were earlier..." Owen said, looking into her eyes.

"You can say that again.  Never mind, I've got to go to sleep.  G'dnight everypony..." Applejack said, getting up and walking out of the barn.  Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Vinyl all said their goodbyes and left.  Only Owen and Rainbow remained.

"Well Rainbow, it was a great party.  We need to do this again sometime!" he said, trying to get up but he was held down by something.  It was Rainbow.

"I'm not uncomfortable with it..." she said with a smile.

"Uncomfortable with wha...ohhhh.  You sure?"

Rainbow walked over to Owen and sat in front of him.  She leant up to him, put her hooves around his neck and kissed him.  Owen returned the kiss and then tried to pull away but Rainbow relented.  She pulled him in harder, kissing him more passionately.  Owen was shocked but not disagreeing with it.  He put more effort into the kiss whilst putting his hands around Rainbow's body, pulling her towards him, holding her tight.

Rainbow leant into Owen some more and his body gave way, making him fall onto his back, still holding her.  About a minute later, they parted lips and looked into each other's eyes before Rainbow laughed.

"Ahaha...that was nice...drunken accident right?" she asked.

"Yeah, for sure.  Drunken *yawn* accident..." he replied.

Rainbow remained on top of Owen's chest and before long, they had both fallen asleep.

"Seriously?!  I did that?!" I asked.

"Indeed you did.  After I saw that you and Rainbow had fallen asleep, I gently pulled her off you and teleported you back here.  I just about managed to put you into bed, he he." Twilight replied.

"Thanks for that, really.  I mean it.  But you should have said something!  I feel bad that you had to wait around for me to finish--"

"Owen, it's OK.  You were having loads of fun and I could see that you needed it.  I was more than happy to wait for you."

"It sounded like loads of fun...too bad I can't remember any of it."

"I'm going to AJ's in 30 minutes to help out for the day.  Do you want to join me?"

"After her hosting that party for me?  I think I will...you know...as a way of saying thanks.  Just uhh...let me wash first...I smell terrible.

8. A Memorious Occasion

8. A Memorious Occasion

Twilight smelt the air surrounding my room and her reaction summed up that I was pretty much spot on.

"Yeuch!  You do smell terrible...er...no offense.  The bathroom is down the hall, second door on the left."

'I seriously did that last night?  I'm so stupid!  Great first impressions Owen, yeah.  They'll all think you're fun to party with only after you've had a load to drink...and why the hell did I kiss Vinyl AND Rainbow Dash?  I've never done anything like that before in my entire--"

"Hello?  Equestria to Owen?" Twilight shouted, tapping my head with her hoof.  I snapped out of my mental argument and faced her.

"Sorry...it's just...what happened last night...that wasn't me.  I'm never like that...ever..." I mumbled meekly.

"What do you mean?"

"Last night sounded amazing.  I had a party thrown for me, I got drunk and kissed two girls I barely know.  I've only been out of the hospital for a day!  In my whole 23 year life on Earth, I had NEVER done any of that.  I've accomplished more here in one day than my whole life on Earth..." I explained, turning my head away at the end.

Twilight turned me back around and smiled at me.  "That's not necessarily a bad thing.  Think of it this way.  So your life on Earth wasn't great, maybe that changed the way you think about the world.  But here, in one day, you gained a whole bunch of friends, had a great time at a party and even had gifts made for you.  This isn't normally you?  Maybe it's time for a change." she offered with the most kind-hearted expression she could muster.

"Yeah...Yeah!  You're right!"  I pulled her into a hug.  "Thanks Twilight, you always know what to say." I thank her.  Twilight immediately pushes herself away.

"I'm OK with hugs but not when you smell like that.  Bathroom, now, quick-march!" she commanded in a mock drill sergeant voice.

"Yes Ma'am!" I replied before walking out of the room down the hallway and into the bathroom.  Looking into the mirror was a huge mistake.  Instead of seeing my handsome good-looks staring back at me, what I got in return was a dirty, dishevelled lump of a man with the worst case of bed head.  My eyes were blood-shot from the lack of sleep, accompanied with black rings around the eyes.  Looking down, my clothes were filthy.  I quickly undressed and crouched under the shower.  Turning it on, I washed quickly, using whatever soap or shampoo Twilight had on her shelves.

Finished with the torrent of hot water, I turned off the shower and stood up, stretching my joints in the process.  Looking around, I stumbled across a problem.  I seem to had forgotten to bring in a towel and I was not getting back in those clothes.  Opening the door slightly, I peeked to see if the hallway was clear, which it was.  Picking up my clothes, I held them against my crotch and ran for my room, barely getting inside before Twilight appeared from her room.  I quickly shut the door and called out to her.

"Uhh, Twilight?  Have you got a towel anywhere I can use?"

"Hold on a second!" she called before rummaging was heard.  Three knocks sounded the door.  "Can I come in?"

"Uhh, sure."

Twilight opened the door and walked in with the towel suspended with her magic.  I leant to grab it and the weight in my left hand gave way, dropping the clothes to the floor.  Freezing still, I looked at Twilight who was staring at my mid-section intensely.

"So that's what it looks like.  I don't know why you--"

I quickly snatched the towel out of her magic and covered myself.  "You didn't see anything!  Out, out, out!" I shouted, pushing her out of the door.  I slammed the door shut and slumped against it.

"It's OK Owen!  I won't inquire about it." she said before her retreating hoofsteps were heard.

'Ohhhh...shit.  I am never gonna live that down...or hear the end of it...'

I walked to my wardrobe and opened it up, retrieving a daark red t-shirt and a black pair of trousers, along with underwear and socks.  Once dressed, I dried my hair and flattened it.  Couldn't be bothered to style it.  Walking downstairs, I saw Twilight waiting for me.  I walked up to her and she stood up on her back legs and embraced me in a hug.

"Twilight?  What's this for?" I asked.

"Finishing what you tried to do earlier." she answered.

"Ohhhh.  Right.  Thanks."

"What would you like for breakfast?"

"Just an apple will do fine.  Can't get enough of them!" I answered with a grin.

Twilight tossed me an apple with her magic which I gracefully caught and immediately began chomping into.  Twilight made herself some toast and began to eat as well.

Finishing up the morning meal, we both walked out of the library into the crisp morning air, shutting the door behind us.  Unknown to us, we had startled the remaining sleeping resident.

"Huh...uh...*snore*...kiss me Mr Kangaroo..."

The walk to Sweet Apple Acres was uneventful.  Along the way, many ponies had greeted us with the common 'Good Morning' before going about their daily business.  Twilight and I chatted about the certain ponies we passed and what they did for a living.

'Mental note.  Must visit the spa at some point.'

Arriving at the farm, we walked up to the house and knocked on the door.  A few seconds later, the elderley matriach of the Apple family opened the door.

"Good mornin' Twilight and Owen.  Nice ta see you up and early." Granny greeted.

"Good morning Granny Smith. We're looking for AJ, is she around?"

"Oh yes.  She's out in the orchard.  Started bucking as soon as the sun rose.  Oh Owen, before I forgot.  Rarity left this in the barn last night.  It's addressed to you."

I picked up the box with was wrapped with a indigo bow.  Undoing the bow, I opened to box to find a pair of shoes in it.  Lifting them out, they were simple slip-on shoes, light blue in colour and had her cutie mark on the side.  I quickly put them on.

"Wow, these are really comfortable.  I'll have to thank her for them some time."

"Thank you.  Have a nice day!"

We began our walk into the orchard to locate the farm pony.  I turned to Twilight.

"Just a question.  She did say 'bucking' right?  Because I wasn't sure if she mea--

"Yes.  She said bucking." Twilight deadpanned.

"Good.  Just wanted to clear that up."  'They even have swearing here!  That's hilarious!'

Walking further into the orchard, a loud noise was heard.

*THWACK* *RUMBLE*

"What on Earth was that?" I questioned.

"We're getting close.  AJ?!" Twilight shouted.

*THWACK* *RUMBLE*

The source of the noise became clear.  Looking through an opening, the sought-after mare was kicking a tree with her back legs, causing the apples to fall into buckets around the base of the tree.

"Bucking...makes sense now...bucking of the...yes..." I mused to myself.  The farm pony noticed our prescence and looked over to us.

"Howdy guys!  Glad ta see your finally here." Applejack greeted, running over to us.

"Morning AJ.  We would have been here soon but 'someone' had a bit of a sleepy start." Twilight said, nodding towards me at the mention of 'someone'.

"Hey, come on.  I had a perfectly good reason for that!"  I looked at Applejack and stared in amazement.  "How do you do it AJ?"

"Uhh...do what?"

"You were at the party last night.  You didn't go to bed until the early hours.  Yet still, you're able to get up at the crack of dawn and begin work and look like nothing happened.  It perplexes me."

Applejack giggled.  "Well partner, if you're used to what I do every mornin', a hangover is nothin'.  I'm guessin' it's bad for you, huh?"  I nodded in response.  "Well, you look like ya needed the party.  Heck, everypony needed it!"  We all shared a laugh.  Twilight raised her hoof to speak.

"Right AJ.  What do you want us to do?"

"Here's the plan.  Twilight, you use your fancy magic to put the buckets around the trees.  I'll buck the trees.  Twi, you put the buckets back on the cart and Owen, since ya look like the strong sort, you can pull the cart along with us.  Sound OK?"

The prospect of pulling a heavy cart laden with fruit around all day was not what I was expecting but I didn't want to appear rude.

"No problem AJ.  Happy to help." I said with a smile.

Over the next few hours, I watched how the farm made it's profit.  Applejack's kick was a hefty kick, definetely a bone breaker.  How she made all of the apples fall down in one go, I'll never know.  Pulling the cart was much easier than I thought it would be but over time, it got gradually heavier.  Still, I managed to pull it along without groaning about it.

The sun was high in the sky and was reaching it's pinnacle.  The heat was intense.  I began to drag the cart over to the last tree and waited for AJ and Twilight to finish.  Loading the last of the apples onto the cart, Twilight turned to me.

"That's it for now.  Good work, everypony!" she chimed.  "Boy howdy, with you two around, my job was made so much easier.  I can't thank you enough."

"No problem AJ, I...myself and Twilight were happy to help" I said, almost taking all of the gratitude.

We all walked back to the house.  Well, Twilight and AJ walked, I pulled the cart.  But the majority of it was downhill so it wasn't so bad.  Arriving back at the house, we all sat down on the porch where Granny Smith had left out some apples and three glasses of apple juice.  We all happily relaxed and chatted for a while, mostly about last night.

"...and then, Fluttershy changed after her third drink.  Like she was a whole diff'rent pony!" Applejack said.

"That was quite funny.  I hadn't really spoken to her yet but she seemed really timid when I did.  But last night, my goodness, she was a barrel of laughs!" I chimed in.

"Well, I hate to cut this short but we need to get back to work.  Shouldn't take too long.  With your help, I think we'll be finished by four--"

"TWILIGHT!  OWEN!" a voice shouted in the distance.

Looking for the source of the voice, I spotted a familiar purple dragon running towards the house.  Approaching us, he slowed and stood next to Twilight, gasping for breath.

"Spike!  What's wrong?  Are you OK?" Twilight asked with concern.

"I *gasp* got this *gasp* for you *gasp* Twilight." he managed to squeeze out before collapsing with fatigue.  A rolled up scroll fell out of his hand.  Twilight immediately recognised it.

"It's a letter from the Princess!" she exclaimed.  She unrolled the scroll and read it out loud.

To my faithful student Twilight Sparkle,

Thank you for alerting me to the full recovery of our guest.  I am certain he will do well in your care.  I would like to invite you and Owen to come to Canterlot this evening.  I would like to converse with the human myself and I could do with a personal catch-up from yourself.  I have taken the liberty of providing train tickets for yourself and Owen.  I look forward to seeing you both.

Yours Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

My mouth hung agape at what I had just heard.  The Princess, ruler of all the land, wants to meet me...now.

"I...she...the Princess want's to see us today?!" I asked in disbelief.

"It seems so.  It'd be nice for you to finally meet her." Twilight replied happily.

"What time is the train for?"

"Let's see."  She levitated the two train tickets from the scroll.  "It says it leaves Ponyville at 2PM...and it's first class!"

"First class?  Hoowee, that's mighty fancy!" Applejack cried.

"Sorry AJ but this takes priority.  You don't mind me and Owen leaving do you?"

"Heck no!  An audience with the Princess is more important than this.  I'll be fine."

"Thanks AJ.  Come on Owen, let's go and pack."

"Sorry to leave like this AJ.  See you around!"

Twilight and I ran off back towards Ponyville.  Back on the farm, a certain dragon finally came to his senses.

"Huh...Twilight?  She left without me!  What am I gonna do now?" Spike said to himself.

"Well partner, I've got a couple of jobs for ya." Applejack said with a mischevious grin.

"Oh, darn it..."

The railway station in Ponyville was pretty basic albiet colourful.  A simple ticket hall and a platform with a few seats.  A singular track ran alongside the platform.  Twilight and I had arrived at the station with 15 minutes to spare and we stood near the edge of the platform, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the train.

In the time we had to prepare, Twilight had packed her saddlebags with many notes, spare quills and various knick-knacks she would need.  I packed a change of clothes and my Ipod as I didn't really have much else to choose from.  I took my Ipod due to the fact that I'd need to explain it to the Princess one day or another.

"Twilight, can I ask you something?"  Twilight gave a hum to answer my question.  "This Princess Celestia, is she friendly?"

Twilight turned her head sharply to me and met my gaze.  "You have nothing to fear.  Princess Celestia is the kindest pony in the whole of Equestria.  Why do you ask?"

"Back on Earth, monarchs and royalty are normally considered to be kind of intimidating to normal people like myself.  At least I now know that this Princess is friendly and kind."

Before Twilight could respond, a sharp whistle came from the distance as the train came into view.  A huge steam train pulled into the station pulling 5 carriages.  The train was immaculate, like it had been washed and polished the entire time it had been travelling.  It reminded me of a trip I took on a steam train on the East Lancashire Railway (Seriously, Google that railway.  It's an amazing journey through the countryside.)

The train came to a stop and let off a hiss of steam, making me jump and causing Twilight to stifle a laugh.  Twilight motioned for me to follow her to the First Class carriage where some ponies were departing the train.  They were all dressed in smart clothing and looked prim and proper.  Some even had monacles!  Once everyone had got off the train, Twilight approached an Earth pony guard, who was grinning at her.

"Twilight!  So good to see you again.  Going to see your parents?" the pony asked.

"Not this time Ground Herder.  Myself and Owen here" she said pointing to me.  "are going to see the Princess."

Ground Herder looked towards me and gave me a nod.  "Glad to meet you, dear boy.  I must say, you're not from around these parts are you?"

"No Sir.  I'm from...a long way away."

"Ah I see.  Glad to see you in the prescence of such a refined mare such as Twilight." he said, winking at Twilight.

"Oh stop it, you'll make me blush!  Here's our tickets." she said, handing over the two golden tickets.  Ground checked them over and gave them back to Twilight.

"First Class this time, eh?  The Princess really treats you well doesn't she?  Well, enjoy your trip."

"Thank you." we both replied.

Twilight and I boarded the train and made our way to a private cabin, located towards the rear of the train.  I marvelled at the decor of the interior of the train.

"First Class is nice.  Real nice!" I exclaimed.  The interior was mostly wooden.  The cabin supplied two lounge sofas, easily big enough for myself.  A table sat aside the window, laid out with cutlery for the passengers.  A vase full of brightly coloured flowers sat on the end of it.  Many pictures adorned the walls, mostly of other trains and pictures of the cities and towns it passes through.

"I'm glad you like it.  The Princess normally doesn't buy First Class tickets for me.  Maybe she wants to make a good first impression for you." Twilight said.

"Well, she's definetely done that!" I replied with a smirk.

The sound of doors slamming shut was heard and the 'all aboard' signal was shouted by a male pony.  The train suddenley jerked forward as it started it's journey.  I sat down on one of the sofa's and laid back into a comfortable position.

* Two Hours Later*

"So Princess Luna was Nightmare Moon?  That's amazing!"

Twilight decided to bring me up to speed with some recent Equestrian history regarding the Princesses.  She had told me about some of the battles and wars that had raged in the past.  She had told me what she knows about Celestia and her sister, Luna.  I was quite intrigued to find out that Luna was once evil before Twilight and her friends stopped her and turned her back to normal.

"Sounds like they've both lead busy lives - protecting and ruling Equestria for all that time.  Especially for Celestia since she had to do it alone for a millenium."

"Indeed they have.  Now that Luna is back to her normal self, things aren't so stressful for Celestia anymore.  Sure there are still the mundane duties such as the royal court and paperwork to do but she doesn't let it get on top of her.  Celestia is always calm."

"Cool, calm and collected right?"

"Right!"

"Well then, I'm looking forward to meeting them both.  I must admit thought, I'm quite nervous but I'm sure that'll--"

*SCREECH*

The train made a horrific screeching sound as the brakes were put on full.  The sudden jerk of the train's movements caused everything on the table to fall off, including the vase with it smashing on the floor.  The train finally came to a stop.  Looking out of the window, we could both see that we were not at our destination.  There was just countryside, nothing else.  No buildings, no towns, just fields and trees.

Before Twilight could assess the situation, a voice came over the tannoy system.

"Sorry Fillies and Gentlecolts but the train has had to make an emergency stop.  A rather large tree has fallen onto the tracks and blocked our path.  We have a team of ponies sorting it out as we speak and we should be moving within the next hour.  Sorry for any inconvienience this may cause you."

Twilight's eyes went as wide as saucers.  "Oh no.  No no no no no!"

"Hey, calm down.  What's the problem?" I asked.

"We can't be late.  I've never been late for the Princess.  NEVER!" she shouted.

"Whoa, enough with the shouting.  Look, just sit down and wait for the train to move.  I'm sure the Princess won't mind if we're late.  There's nothing really we can do about it is there." I offered.

Twilight calmed down and sat on the sofa.  "Yeah, I suppose you're right."  Twilight began fidgeting with her hooves and looking out of the window at the obstruction on the tracks.

About 15 minutes passed before Twilight stood up again.  "I'm just going somewhere.  I won't be long.  Stay here OK?"  With that, her horn glowed purple and in a sharp, blinding flash of light, she was gone.

I looked around for her.  "Not in the cabin."  I walked outside of the cabin to the hallway to try and spot her.  "Not out here either.  Twilight?"  No response.

I walked back into the cabin and sat on the sofa.  I pulled out my Ipod and began listening to some Foo Fighters.  Singing along to the songs, a bright light appeared again and Twilight re-appeared in front of me.  Shutting off the Ipod, I said the first thing that came to mind.

"What the hell did you just do?!" I shouted.

"Relax, I teleported to the Princess' throne room."

"Teleported?  You can do that?"

"Sure I can.  Now, I asked her if I could bring you to the throne room by teleport.  She agreed but only if you say it's OK.  Are you alright with it?"

"Will it hurt?"

"Not at all." she replied, placing a hoof on my hand.  I grabbed the hoof with my hand.

"OK then.  Teleport away."

With that, she charged her horn and the world around me faded into white.

My body felt weightless, like it was falling through the air.  My stomach started doing somersaults as I wished for the teleport to end.  As I did, I felt the ground beneath my feet again.

"There, that wasn't so bad was it?  Although, first time I teleported, I did feel rather sick." Twilight mused.

"You got that right..." I mumbled.  The remnants of breakfast and lunch were counting down to launch with only T-Minus 2 seconds to go.  I looked around and saw a plant pot which I ran towards.  Falling to my knees and leaning my head into the pot, I upchucked...loads.  A collective gasp was heard after I had finished.

"Owen!  Are you OK?" Twilight's voice eminated from behind me.  I turned to face her.

"Yeah...I'm OK...for now.  Could have done with a warning about the stomach upset..."

"Ehehe...sorry.  I forgot."

"It's no problem.  Probably lost weight doing that as well!  So...where are we?"

"In my throne room, young Owen." a female voice sounded.

I froze.  Turning my head left slowly, I came face to face with the biggest pony I had ever seen. I got to my feet and it sunk in how tall she was.  She was at least 6 foot tall.  She had a horn and wings so I don't know what kind of pony she's called.  A pegacorn...unises?

Her mane and tail was multicoloured and flowed like it was caught in a slight, gentle wind which covered one of her huge purple eyes.  A golden crown sat above her horn with a purple gem encrusted into it.  She also sported a kind of breastplate with the same colour scheme and gem as the crown.  Looking at her rear, her cutie mark was a picture of the sun.  I looked back at Twilight who was kind of lying on the floor with her eyes closed.

"Twilight, what are you doing?" I asked.

"Bowing before the Princess."

"Bowing before who now?"  I turned to face the white pony who was smiling at us both.  "Bowing...that means...*GASP*"  I gasped before bowing my head as a sign of respect.

"It's quite alright.  I should have thought you wouldn't have been in the audience of a Princess before.  I am Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria."  Celestia walked towards us and stopped in front of me.  I lifted my head to see her bowing hers!  "It's a pleasure to meet you at last."

"O-of course.  It's good to meet you as well.  Twilight has told me all about you."  Celestia began to walk back to her throne.  Looking around, I marvelled in the decor of the throne room.  The room was enormous.  It had a red rug on the floor leading from the door to the top of the throne where a large chair was seated.  The throne even had water flowing out of it.  The room itself was styled in a kind of medieval style castle, only more colourful.  Stain glass windows depicting many ponies adorned the walls - I swear one of them looked familiar.

Following Celestia to her throne, I noticed the amount of white pegasus ponies standing around, completely motionless.  Looking more carefully, they all looked the same.  Completely white with a two-tone blue mane and tail.  They each sported golden armour and shoes.  They never once broke eye contact with which way they were facing.

Celestia sat on her throne and cleared her throat.  One of the pegasus' turned to face her.

"Yes your highness." he saluted.

"Now that the guests have arrived, you may all be excused to outside of the throne room.  No disruptions, no exceptions." she commanded.

"Yes your highness."

With that, all of the pegasus' departed the room and closed the door.  The room was quiet with only myself, Twilight and the Princess left in it.

"This is a momentus occasion!  My first encounter with an alien species.  I hope your stay in Equestria has been satisfactory so far?" Celestia asked.

"Oh, more than satisfactory Princess, it's been amazing...you know...minus the whole crash and staying in hospital for near a week."

"Of course.  I trust Twilight has taken well care of you?" Celestia said, looking towards Twilight.

"Yes she has.  She's given me a place to stay and introduced me to all of her friends.  I've learnt a lot from her in my short stay here."

Twilight's face lit up.  "I have?  Oh, thank you.  You've taught me some new things as well.  All that information about your world is overwhelming."

"Well, that is one of the reasons I wished for yourself and Twilight to come here today.  I asked Twilight not to arise a certain subject with you until we were together." Celestia chimed in.

"Oh, well, I'd be more than happy to give any information you wish about my world.  What would you like to know?"

"It's not so much your world we need information of.  I want to know about you.  Your life."

Oh no.  I really, REALLY hoped that I wouldn't have to talk about my past.  All the bad memories and all of the problems I faced in my youth.  My demeanour changed into sorrow as I turned my smile upside down and hung my head, trying to avoid what the Princess had just mentioned.  Unfortunately, they wanted to know.

"Is something the matter, Owen?" Celestia asked.

"No...yeah...yeah there is."  I let out a long sigh and looked at the Princess.  "My past isn't exactly sunshine and lollipops.  My youth was very hard for me and most of it wasn't good.  I kind of don't like talking about it to be perfectly honest..."

"If you don't want to, then there's no--"  I raised my hand to stop the Princess.

"I'm sorry for interrupting you...but no.  I suppose you have the right to know.  I must warn you though, I don't like talking about it at all so I aplogise now Princess if I start to get angry about it later."

"Please, call me Celestia." she said.

"OK...Celestia."  Celestia lit her horn and two chairs materialised behind myself and Twilight.  We both took to them as I composed myself.

"Well, I suppose I should start at the beginning."  I took a deep breath and sighed again.  "I was born in 1989 to two loving parents.  At least, that's what I know.  Two weeks after my birth, I was put up for adoption due to a problem with my parents.  That problem, I never found out what it was."  Celestia and Twilight held a hoof to their mouth in shock.

"I was adopted when I was six weeks old by a old couple who lived near the sea.  Janice and Brian.  They taught me how to talk, how to walk and how to read.  They raised me as if I was their own."  I smile as I remember a good memory.  "I still remember that morning when I first started school.  Janice had given me a stuffed animal toy to take with me to school.  A giant stuffed giraffe.  I never lost sight of it.  It was always near me as I took it around with me anywhere I went."

"When I was 9, they both contracted a virus.  Influzenza.  They were coughing and being sick all the time.  I tried to help but they said they'd be fine.  One morning I got up out of bed to see both of them coughing violently in their bed.  Everytime they tried to move, they'd cough more and more.  Eventually I called for help and some doctors took them to the hospital.  They told me that they were very sick and that they were looking for care for me.  That's when I met my second family.  A middle-aged couple, Abigail and Steven.  They took me back to the house and asked me to collect my things.  When I asked, they told me that Janice and Brian had gone away and were not coming back.  I was devestated that they left me.  That afternoon, they took me away to their own home where I was told I was to stay with them.  It wasn't until I was 11 when they told me the truth - that Janice and Brian had died."  I quickly wiped a forming tear from my eye.

"Abigail and Steven were amazing people and quickly accepted me into their family.  They had a son, called Josh.  He was a year younger than me and we got on great.  Going into secondary school when I reached 11, my life changed.  I was immediately set upon by various students who bullied me after they found out I was adopted.  I had horrible names chanted at me, objects thrown at me, I was beaten up for my possessions.  I always told the staff at the school about it but it always made it worse.  Eventually I started taking my frustration out on Abigail and Steven, shouting at them, causing arguements and breaking things around the house.  They got me to visit a child psychologist who talked to me about what happened and eventually, I got better and the bullying died down a bit.  When I reached 14, Abigail and Steven wanted to move away to another country but I didn't want to go.  With that, I was situated with a single mother, called Sylvia."

"How I got put with Sylvia in the first place, I never knew.  She was mean, un-caring and she got drunk on a constant occasion.  She used to beat me with a piece of wood and constantly harrassed me about my slipping grades at school.  The grades slipping was caused by her neglect and the fact that I gained the ability to not trust anyone anymore.  This made a social outcast at school and I was normally by myself at breaks or in lessons.  One good thing came out of this place.  Sylvia's mother.  She treated me with the upmost respect and we were really connected."

I held my hands to my face and breathed heavily for anticipation of the next part.

"When I reached 16, Sylvia chucked me out of her home and told me to go live somewhere else as I was 'old enough' to fend for myself.  I tried to live with Sylvia's mother but she had no room for me.  After going to the social care office, I was given an room in a local hostel which was housing people in my similar condition.  We never spoke to one another and I never really gained any social skills from them.  A few weeks into my accomodation, a relative of one of my neighbours knocked on my door and offered me a job in the construction trade which I gracefully accepted.  For two years, I worked for this guy who provided me with a decent job which paid well.  I eventually saved up enough money to rent myself a place near the beach.  Not two weeks after I moved in, my employer's company collapsed due to the economic problems of the world and I was out of a job.  So then began the arduous task of trying to find another job.  But with money problems worldwide, every company was struggling.  So in the end, I had to resign myself to apply for benifits from the government.  And I've been living that way for 5 years."

"And that's about it.  I'm sorry it was so long-winded and depressing but...hey, are you two alright?" I asked, noticing the condition of the two ponies in front of me.  Twilight and Celestia both had tears streaming down their face and were wiping them away.  Twilight ran up to me and embraced me in a hug, sobbing onto my shoulders.

"That's *sniff* the saddest thing I've ever *sniff* heard..." she managed to squeeze out.  "I'm so sorry."

Celestia came over to us and draped one of her huge wings over my shoulder.  "Owen, you have my utmost sympathy.  I'm very sorry you had such a terrible upbringing."

Looking at the state of these ponies, I realised something.  These ponies, who I've known for such a short while, are caring me in a way I've never experienced.  Listening to Twilight's sobs made my heartstrings twang and I leant my head onto hers.  Tears were falling from my eyes but I kept my composure.  I stroked the back of her head with my hand, trying to calm her.

"Hey, hey, it's alright.  No need to cry." I feebly said.  Twilight looked into my eyes and noticed my teary complexion.

"But you're crying as well!"

"I know, I know.  I still feel upset, everytime I think about it."

Celestia leant her head down towards mine.  "Maybe it was time to let some of that emotion out."

"Yeah...you're right.   To be honest, it felt good to talk about it.  I suppose keeping all of that cooped up for too long was doing me no good."

Twilight released the hug and stood up, which I followed.  Celestia stomped her hoof to attract attention.  A guard quickly opened the door and ran up to Celestia.

"Yes, your highness?"

"Prepare the private dining room for the evening meal.  Myself, Luna, Twilight and Owen will be dining."

The guard saluted and walked out of the room.  Commanding orders were heard and the guards quickly dispersed.

"I thought that we could dine in the private suite.  With you being in the castle, I wouldn't like to draw attention to the other attendees here."

"Hmm, good idea.  Are there still some ponies that still don't know about me?" I asked.

"Only a few I can think of.  The main pony I want you to steer clear of is my nephew, Prince Blueblood." she replied with a stern look at the end.

"Why?  What's wrong with him?"

"He can be a bit intimidating and judgemental against new ponies or in this case, new species."

Celestia led me and Twilight down a hallway, which was styled the same as the throne room, and came to a large set of double doors.  The guard on duty opened the door for us, which we thanked him for, and walked inside.

"Celestia, can I ask you something?  I know of the three types of pony; Earth, Unicorn and Pegasus.  So...what type are you?

"I am a winged unicorn or and Alicorn for short." Celestia answered.

A large table sat in the middle of the room.  The table sported a frilly tablecloth, white and pink in colour.  Not my choice but hey, not my castle.  The cutlery and plates had been set down already for all four of us.  Wait...

"Celestia.  You mentioned that Luna would be joining us.  I heard her backstory from Twilight.  She sounds like a troubled individual." I said with a hint of concern.  Celestia noticed my concern and frowned slightly.

"Yes, she will be joining us for dinner.  And you are right.  Since her return to Equestria, she has been a bit anti-social and hasn't really ventured outside of the castle.  I do hope she'll take to you well."

We all sat down, waiting for the arrival of either the staff of the castle or the other royal sister.  We chatted for a while - Twilight talking to Celestia about some new spells she had learnt.  I tried to keep up with them but some of the words she used just confused me.  Still trying to keep up with the talking encyclopedia, the doors flung open to reveal another Alicorn.

'This must be Luna.  She...she's beautiful.'

I stared at the entrant in awe.  I don't know why but my stomach decided to do loop-de-loops the moment I saw her.  She was dark blue in colour and had a flowing mane and tail, just like her sister, only hers was dark blue with white dots twinkling in it...like the night sky.  She sported a black crown above her horn and wore a similar coloured breastplate.  Her cutie mark was a white crescent moon on a black background.  Her eyes were a dark blue-green.  Luna approached the table and noticed me sitting there.

"This must be the human.  Charmed."  Luna held out her hoof which I bumped with my fist.  She walked around to seat herself next to Celestia.

"Luna, this is Owen.  Owen, this is Princess Luna, my sister.  Now, I have asked the chefs to prepare us some amazing food for us all.  I hope you will all enjoy." she said with a hearty smile.

As soon as she said that, the doors flung open again with 4 ponies walking in, levitating dishes with their magic.  A dish was set down on each of our plates.  Looking down at the dish, I stared in awe at what it was.  Pasta.  The dish was piled with pasta in a tomato based sauce.  Many fresh vegetables garnished the dish such as onions, peppers, aubergine and even some chilli.  Celestia, Luna and Twilight all used their magic to lift their cutlery whilst I used my hands.

I scooped a small amount of the food onto my fork and brought it to my mouth.

'Oh, my, god.'

The taste was almost orgasmic.  The pasta was cooked to perfection, the sauce was delicious and the vegetables that garninshed the dish tasted very fresh.  I couldn't help but 'mmm' at the taste which caused all three of the mares in front of me to giggle.  I smiled at them and went back to eating.

During the meal, Celestia asked more about my world.  Many subjects arose such as politics, currency and technology.  I pulled the Ipod out of my pocket to show them the only technology I had which amazed them.  I said I'd show them how it works later.

I couldn't help myself but continuously give stares at Luna.  I don't know why, but she made me feel safe, made me feel happy.

'She's very nice to speak to, such a lovely voice.  Why can't I stop staring at her then?  Is it because I...NO!  I can't!  She's a pony for Christ's sake!'

Finishing the meal, we made our way back to the throne room were Celestia and Luna stood before us.

"Owen, has Twilight told you what we do every day?" Celestia asked.

"Uhh, she told me that you take royal court, you help ponies with their problems, you do paperwork...why, is there something else?"

"Follow us." Luna replied.

Following Celestia and Luna, we walked out onto a balcony that overlooks Canterlot.  The city was huge and looked amazing.  Many houses and buildings scattered my view, all with that rustic charm to them.  This really did feel like a medieval time.  Celestia and Luna stood at the edge of the balcony looking towards the sun.

"Twilight may have told you our names but not our titles.  I am Princess Celestia, Princess of the sun.  Luna is Princess of the moon.  Together, we control the sun and moon's risings and settings."

"You er...you what now?  You...rise and lower the sun and moon?" I questioned.

They chose not to respond.  Celestia's horn lit up with a glow and she closed her eyes.  Twilight nudged my side to make me look towards the sun which was setting slowly.

"There's no way she can...that's impossible..." I stuttered.

Luna's horn began to glow and just as the sun sank over the horizon causing the day to turn to night, the moon started to rise high into the sky.  The town below began to shine under the light of the moon as many home's lights were flicked on.  The princesses looked at me to await my reaction.

"I...that...heh, that was amazing!  How did you..." was all I managed.

"We've been doing this for thousands of years.  Ever since we were young." Celestia said.

Walking back into the throne room, my brain wracked with thought over how they could do that.  Eventually the answer came...magic...of course.

"Now my dears, the hour is late.  I have rooms set up for you both in the castle for you to stay in overnight.  I hope they will be to your liking." Celestia mentioned.

"Wow uh...thanks very much Celestia and Luna."  I was shocked to see that they had provided accomodation for us both.  "I'm quite tired so I think I'll retire for the night."  I began to turn around but Celestia called out.

"Owen, wait.  There's one more matter we need to address."  I turned to face the princesses.  "This won't take long but...do you know how you got to Equestria in the first place?" she asked.

"Well I..."

'I crashed...didn't I?  How did that happen though...I should remember....ARGH!  Why can't I remember?"

"I'm sorry but...I don't remember.  I know that I crashed into a child's playhouse but that's it."

"Twilight, I think it's time to remove the spell." Celestia instructed.

"Wait...what spell?"

"I asked Twilight to place a memory block spell on you.  I hope you don't mind but we didn't know who or what you were when you were found.  To be on the safe side, we used the spell to prevent you from remembering your recent events, just in case you were going to cause harm."

"I...I suppose.  Is that why I can't remember then?"

"Indeed it is.  Twilight, remove the spell."

Twilight faced towards me and charged her horn.  A purple light enveloped me and my head started pounding.  I fell to the floor in agony but as soon as the pain started, it stopped.  I was levitated to my feet by Twilight.

"Owen, are you OK?  I didn't mean for it to be painful!" Twilight explained.

"It's OK. I'm fine, I'm just..."

The memories came back to me.

"I remember now!  That night, it was a Friday.  That day hadn't been too great and....I went for a walk to the local woods to relax for a bit.  I took my Ipod with me as well...then...oh yeah!  I came to this clearing in the woods where a tree stump was.  I sat down and looked up and there was a circular clearing in the trees where I could gaze at the night sky.  It was such a beautiful night."

"The night is always beautiful." Luna chimed in.

"Yeah, it is.  It always relaxes me.  Listening to my music, something caught my eye.  It was bright and it shot across the sky.  It was a shooting star."

Celestia gasped and looked towards Luna.

"Something wrong?" I asked

"No...no, please continue." Celestia replied.

"Err...OK.  Well, there were loads of shooting stars.  I had never seen so many before in my life.  Now, it's a kind of good luck thing to do on Earth but if you see a shooting star, you make a wish and hope it comes true.  I did just that, regardless if how childish it was.  As soon as I made the wish, the stars disappeared.  I got up to walk away but a bright white light shone in the sky.  It was approaching me and it got closer and closer.  Eventually I couldn't see and I felt my body being lifted and thrown about before I crashed into something made of wood...that must have been the clubhouse!"

I looked towards Luna who was trembling.  She looked terrified.

"Luna, what's wrong?" I asked.

"W-w-what did you w-wish for?  What were your exact words?" she asked nervously.

I thought back to it and tried to remember.  "I wished...I wished for..."

Then it hit me.

"I wish to get away from all of this.  I wish for a different life."

*THUD*

I looked towards the princesses and saw that Luna had fainted.  The only sound that filled the room was the three of us screaming the same thing.

"LUNA?!"

10. Return By Soaring

10. Return By Soaring

The sound of tweeting awoke me from what was an amazing night's sleep.  I opened my eyes to see an unfamiliar room around me.  Everything was shaped and coloured to look like objects in the night sky.

"Where the hell am I?"

Something nudged my ribs.  I turned to see something I wasn't expecting.

'I'm in Luna's bed?!' I screamed internally.

Luna was gently snoozing away with her front hooves splayed out across my chest.  Her quiet snores and mumbles were quite cute to listen to.

'Ohhh, of course.  I remember now.'

The previous night's events replayed in my mind.  Comforting Luna and talking about our lives.  Her asking me to sleep in her bed with her.  I turned my head back and lay it down on the pillow, waiting for Luna to awaken.  I muse over a thought.

'Should I?  I'm sure she won't mind...'

I reached my arm around her body and slowly pulled her close to me and embraced her in a light hug, with her head laying on my chest.  The feeling of her chest rising and lowering felt soothing against my body.  Her fur was incredibly soft - it felt like I was hugging a giant teddy bear.  We lay there for a while longer before Luna began to stir and opened her eyes.  Raising her head, her gaze immediately met mine.

"Morning Luna.  How'd you sleep?"

"I slept well, all things considering."  Luna lowered her head onto my chest again and stared at me with a contagious smile.  "Thank you for coming last night.  I really needed some cheering up and you made it happen."

"You're very welcome, I'm glad I helped."

"How did you sleep Owen?"

"Like a log.  That was probably the best night's sleep I've had in a long time.  Your bed is incredibly comfortable and soft - I could stay here all day." I said, snuggling down into the bed, making myself comfortable.  Luna raised her head a smirked at coyly.

"Well then, let me-"  Luna mover her head very close to mine.  "make it better for you..."  Her horn glowed blue and I immediately felt something.

"Hmm...Ohhh...."

Celestia walked into the dining room where Twilight was already seated, waiting for everypony else to arrive.

"Good morning my faithful student.  Any sign of Luna or Owen?"

"No, not yet.  I did try and awake Owen earlier but I didn't receive a response."

Celestia pondered this for a moment.

"Hmm...very well.  I will awake them both myself."  Celestia then vacated the room and walked towards where Owen was sleeping.  Approaching the door, she raised her hoof.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

"Owen?"

No response.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

"Owen?"

Still nothing.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK"

"Owen?"

Yet again, no response.  Celestia opened the door with a flash of her horn and entered the room.

"Owen, it's time to arise!  We are waiting for you and Luna to join us for...breakfast?"  Celestia trailed off as she noticed the bed empty and the human nowhere to be seen.  Celestia checked every inch of the room before walking back out.

"Strange...maybe he already went to the dining room...but he couldn't have got past me with me knowing..."

Celestia walked back into the dining room to see that Owen still had not arrived.  This worried her slightly.

"Where could he have gone?  I do hope that he's alright..."

She ascended the spiral staircase and approached Luna's room.  She went to raise her hoof but a voice interrupted her.

"Ohhh...Ohhh...that feels wonderful."

Celestia recoiled in shock and held a hoof to her mouth.

"That's Owen's voice and it sounded like he was-"

"I learnt that a long time ago, I've always wanted to try it out.  How about this then..."

"That's Luna!  It sounds like they are--"

"Oh Luna!  That's amazing!  Ohhh...."

Celestia immediately put her hoof down and turned around.  She raised her back hooves and lashed out at the door, kicking it open violently.

The pleasure I was receiving was cut short by Luna's bedroom doors being forced open.  Looking towards the door, I was met with the angry face of a particular royal pony.  Luna levitated the covers over my head in an attempt to hide me...yeah...like that ever works.

"Sister!  It isn't what it looks like!" Luna blurted out.

"Silence Luna!"  The covers covering me were flung off quickly with a golden aura, exposing me.  "Owen!  How dare you engage in mature activities with my sister...whilst...fully clothed?"  Celestia's face turned to confusion.

"Celestia, seriously.  It REALLY isn't what it seems." I offered.

"But I heard the sounds you were making.  All of the moans and groans.  She was pleasuring you, was she not?"

"NO!" both Luna and I replied loudly.

"I was trying out a couple of new spells.  This spell increases the softness of material, in this case, the mattress and bed covers.  The other was a warming spell for said material." Luna explained.

"I can safely say that they both defintely work.  The moans you heard from me were of pleasure but of a comfortable pleasure." I added.

Celestia, Luna and I all stared at each other before we all shared a laugh at the confusion.  Celestia abruptly stopped her laughter and pointed a hoof towards me.

"Wait, what are you doing here anyway?  And in Luna's bed?"  I was about to respond but Luna beat me to it.

"That was my doing sister.  Owen came to visit me in the early hours of the morning to comfort me.  He offered his kind words to me while I was contemplating my actions.  We shared our life stories and talked for a while, mostly about how similar our lives are.  When we both got tired, Owen was making his way back to his room but I asked him to stay with me for the night, which he accepted."

"It's true.  I couldn't sleep last night due to my mind racing with all the facts of the situation.  I realised Luna must have needed cheering up as you mentioned she was very upset."

Celestia walked towards me, knelt down and put her hoof on my shoulder.

"I apologise for jumping to conclusions.  I do hope you can forgive me."

"Of course Celestia.  I'm happy I was able to help your sister."

"It seems to have helped, am I correct?  Breakfast will be served soon so please come to the dining room as soon as possible."

Luna and I nodded and Celestia walked out of the room.  I looked at Luna who was trying her best not to laugh.  My lips began to form a smile as I tried not to laugh as well.

"Now that I think about it...*snigger*...it really did sound like we were..." Luna said before collapsing back in the bed and laughing loudly which I soon followed suit.  After using what breath I had to laugh, i got out of her bed and went back to my own room to change into some fresh clothes.

Dressing took minutes and I quickly made my way to the dining room, escorted by a guard.  We arrived and I thanked him for his duties.  Looking around, I saw that I was the last to arrive.  I took a seat next to Twilight.

"Sorry for being late.  I had to change."

I got smiles in return as the waiters came out with many carts, laden with many beautiful smells and flavours wafting from them.  A female pegasus waiter walked up to my side.

"Good morning Sir.  What would you like?  We have fresh fruit, pancakes, waffles, toast, oats, many sorts of--"

"Some pancakes would be lovely, thanks.  And some fresh strawberries."

The waiter hovered in the air and picked up a plate.  She dished 4 decent sized pancakes onto the plate along with a generous heap of strawberries.  She place the food in front of me.

"Here you are Sir.  Enjoy!" she said with a smile.

"Oh, don't you worry.  I most certainly will."  This caused her to laugh quietly as she pushed the cart out of the room, followed by the three other waiters.  I looked over towards the three mares to see what they had chosen.  Twilight had gone for the oats with half an orange.  Celestia chose some toast and Luna chose...exactly the same as me.  Or I chose the same as her.

'Hah, like we're on the same wavelength and all!" I thought.  Luna looked over towards me and nodded her head.  I smiled at her in return.

'Wonder what that was about.'  I stared at Luna and focused my gaze.  'I wonder if LUNA...chose the same breakfast as me for a reason...'  Luna nodded in response.  'Oh my god, can you hear my thoughts?!'

"We both can Owen." Celestia chimed causing me to cover my mouth with my hand in shock.

"That would have been nice to know!" I said in a joking tone.  I glanced at my breakfast and drooled over the sight of it.  I picked up a fork and cut a small portion of the pancake and stabbed some strawberries to go with it.  I lifted it to my mouth and smelt it...it smelt amazing.  The food was put into my mouth and I waited for the taste.

'Mmm...ohh...these are incredible!  So fresh!'

"I'm glad you like them.  Our chefs always make the meals with the freshest ingredients." Luna informed.

"So much taste, so much flavour.  Compliments to the chefs indeed!" I declared, raising my fork as a salute.  This emitted a small laugh from Luna which I secretly craved.

Once breakfast was over, we all made our way to the throne room.  Celestia levitated a small bag towards me which I took hold of.  The bag was slightly heavy.

"Owen, as you are going to be staying in Equestria, I supply you with some local currency.  These are called bits and are the only currency that is used."  I opened the draw-string bag and looked inside.  Many small gold coins were inside.  I showed it to Twilight who gasped when she saw them.

"Princess, how much did you give him?!" Twilight asked.

"A few thousand bits.  This will keep you going for at least a year, taking into account that you will be purchasing your own items and foodstuffs."

"I...I don't know what to say.  Thank you so much!" I happily said, bowing to Celestia.

"You are most welcome.  Now, I'm sorry to say but both Luna and I have a full day ahead of us and we should have been holding royal court over ten minutes ago so I will need to cut this visit short."  Twilight's ears drooped at the sound of this.

"Oh...well, it was nice seeing you again Princess." Twilight sadly said, walking up to her mentor.

"You are both more than welcome to visit again, any time you want." Celestia replied, kneeling down and hugging Twilight.  "I have organised a chariot to fly you back to Ponyville.  The cart is waiting just outside."

"Thank you Princess.  Come on Owen, let's not keep them waiting."  I nodded and followed Twilight towards the door.

"Actually, Owen.  Could I speak with you for a moment?" Celestia called.

"Of course Celestia.  You go on ahead Twilight, I'll catch up."  Twilight walked out of the room, followed by Luna.  The doors shut behind them.  Celestia cleared her throat to catch my attention.

"I want to thank you again for helping Luna in her time of need.  You really knew what you were doing, didn't you?"

"To be honest, no.  I've never had to comfort someone like that before.  I just said what came to me at the time.  It seemed to work though...and I gained a great friend out of it."

"Regardless of you knew what to do or not, you really helped her out.  And you're right, Luna will be a great friend to you.  Although...I can sense that you want to be more, am I right?"

My throat dried up as she said that.  Was she right?  Did I want to be more than friends with Luna.  I mean, she was pretty and all but she's still a pony.  I'm not sure how that would go down with the other ponies living here.

"Well I...she is great to be around...and she's an amazing pony..."

"I overheard your thoughts last night.  When she kissed you...you felt the same about her didn't you?"

She knew about that?!

"Wait, you knew I was there the whole time?!" I asked in confusion.

"I did.  Everything you did, everything you said and thought, I knew it all.  Apart from the noises this morning..." Celestia said, sniggering at the end.

"So why did you act like you didn't know?"

"To find out the truth from you.  A little test it seems.  I was aiming to see if you'd try and lie about why you were there in the first place.  But you didn't, you were truthful and I thank you for that."

"So...you heard my thoughts...even when I was thinking about her?"

Celestia nodded.  Damn, she had me.  There's no way to deny it now.

"......I...I felt attached to her when we were talking last night.  I felt an instant connection when we talked about our lives, how similar they were.  Because of that, I felt I could relate to her.  When I first saw her at the dining table, I thought of how beautiful she looked, how her mane sparkles like the night sky and how it flows in a non-existent wind.  I suppose spending some personal time with her in her hour of need made me realise how well I thought of her.  I just...I feel that this friendship has been made because I took advantage of her when she was vulnerable..."

"But you didn't.  What matters is that in her worst hour, you cheered her up and helped her feel better.  That's an amazing friend if I ever knew one.  I know you feel strongly about her, especially when she kissed you.  Tell me, when she kissed you, you thought she was more beautiful, correct?"

"Yeah..." I softly said.

"And when you woke up next to her this morning and she made you comfortable, did it look like she felt the same way about you?"

"Yeah, I suppose."

"No 'suppose' about it.  I know my sister so well.  How she spoke when she was with you, how she acted during breakfast, how she was always staring at you.  She feels strongly about you as well.  I'm sure of it."

"She does?"

"Of course.  Don't you believe in love at first sight?"

"I don't know...I've never really experienced it."  Celestia put her hoof on my shoulder and leant down towards my ear.

"You have now." she whispered.

That was all I needed to hear.  I could tell by her voice that this was truth.  She wouldn't make up a lie like this.

"Now go, your chariot awaits."

"Thank you Celestia.  Can you please tell Luna that if she ever wants to visit or just to talk, I'll always be avaliable for you, for the both of you."

"Of course.  Have a good trip back to Ponyville!" she shouted with me walking out of the throne room.  A guard was there to escort me out of the castle and into the grounds surrounding it.  We came upon a large, Roman-esque type chariot.  Opening the door, Twilight was inside.

"There you are Owen.  What did the Princess want with you?" she asked.

"She thanked me again for helping Luna.  We just had a small chat about when we can visit next.  Celestia mentioned some time next week?" I lied.

"Excellent, I'll make a date!"

I looked out of the chariot window as it started to move.  It was being pulled by two pegasus guards who were pulling it onto a long opening between the castle walls.

"Uhh...Twilight?  Did Celestia say...fly back to Ponyville?"

"That's right.  These pegasus' fly the chariot all the way.  Why do you ask?"

I leant my head back inside and huddled into a ball on the seat.

"I'm so gonna hate this."

"Why?  We're perfectly safe."

"It's not that.  It's that I'm afraid of--"  The chariot jerked forward and rose quickly as the pegasus' took off.  "HEEEIIIGGGHHHTTTSSS!

Back in the throne room, Celestia sat upon her throne and waited for the first visitor to arrive.  She didn't have to wait long as the doors opened to reveal...

"Welcome my little po-- OH!  Luna!"

"Dearest sister.  Did you speak to Owen?"

"I did.  I spoke to him about last night and what happened and how he felt about you."  Luna lightly tapped her hooves in anticipation.

"And?  And?"

"He said that..."  Celestia narrowed her eyes at her sister who quickly averted her gaze.  Celestia let out a laugh and pointed her hoof towards Luna.  "You were listening to the whole thing, weren't you?"

"...no...of course I...OK I did!"

"Haha!  I knew it!  So know you know how he feels about you."

"Yes...I do..." Luna said quietly.

"So?"

"So what?"

"How do you feel about him?"  Luna shuffled her front hooves before walking closer to her sister and whispering into her ear.

"I feel the same about him."

Both sisters let out a girlish squeal before Luna exited the room and royal court was brought into session.

The chariot landed outside of the library and I immediately got out of it and fell to the floor, kissing it.

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you.  Sweet ground..."

"Thank you guards.  Have a nice day!" Twilight thanked the guards as she departed from the chariot.  She walked over to me as I was still in a heap on the floor.  "Come on Owen, it wasn't that bad."

"That bad?!  We were flying, at least three thousand feet in the air in a tiny chariot pulled by pegasus'!  Does any of that seem unsafe to you?!"

"Those guards have mastered their flying skills.  They wouldn't be flying for the royal guards if they couldn't fly well, would they?  Maybe next time you fly, it'll be--"

"NO!  Not happening!  Never again!" I shouted, getting to my feet.

"Was it really that bad for you?"

"When I was fourteen, my carers took me on holiday to France - that's a neighbouring country to England.  We had to fly there on an aeroplane."  Twilight tilted her head in confusion.  "It's a mode of transportation, I'll explain more later.  Anyway, going over the sea, we flew into a storm and it caused the plane to shake violently for ages.  It was only a few minutes but it felt like hours for me - I was petrified the whole time.  I couldn't even fly back due to me being so scared so we had to take a boat.  Since then, I've never set foot on an aeroplane again and I never will."

"That sounds horrible!  I can only imagine how you must have felt!  You should have informed me of this before we left Canterlot."

"I tried to but it was too late.  I'm just glad it's over now."

We made our way back into the library and found Spike sweeping the floors.  He ran up to Twilight, greeting her.

"Twilight!  I'm glad you're home.  Hey Owen."

"It's good to see you too Spike.  I hope you've kept the place tidy and kept up with your chores." Twilight replied.

"Of course!  I was just about to finish sweeping."

Spike went back to his chores as Twilight started unpacking her saddlebags, putting many books back on shelves and sorting out her quills and parchment.

"Hey Twilight.  I'm gonna go and lie down for a bit.  I still feel a bit dizzy." I said weakly, walking up the stairs.  I reached my room and flopped down on the bed, reaching my Ipod out of my pocket.  I turned it on to show the time - 11:43.  I put the headphones in and pressed play.  Queen's 'Don't Stop Me Now' played and I couldn't help but hum along to the tune and mumble some of the words.

To be honest, relaxing was on my to-do list but it wasn't happening now.  My mind once again started to ask all of the questions about my predicament.

'Money?  Job?  Home?  Food?'

I rubbed my temples to try and quell the oncoming headache and tried to relax.  The Ipod changed onto one of my recent favourite tunes.  I sung along to song at a moderate volume.

If you're strong, you can fly.

You can reach the other side of the rainbow.

It's alright.  Take a chance.

Cause there is no circumstance that you can't handle.

When you use your mind.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom.

Trouble keeps you running faster.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom.

Save the planet from disaster.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom.

Spinning through a world in motion.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom, Sonic Boooom!

Time is now, you can't hide.

Find the power deep inside and make it happen.

Make it happen!

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom.

Trouble keeps you running faster.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom.

Save the planet from disaster.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom.

Spinning through a world in motion.

Sonic Boom, Sonic Boom, Sonic Boooom!

*AHEM*

The song ended and the sound of a clearing throat caught my attention.  I turned my head to see Spike standing in my doorway with a smirk on his face.

"What?"

"That music is awesome."

"Music?  What mu--"  I looked down to my Ipod and noticed my fatal flaw.  The headphones were NOT plugged in.  "You heard all that...even my..."

"You've got a good voice you know.  You could make yourself famous!"

"Oh come on, my singing's awful.  There's no chance it sounds as great as these guys."

"I don't know.  You do sing well though."  Spike began to walk out of the door.

"Wait...really?  You really think so?" I asked

"Yeah!  You could give loads of singers a run for their bits!"  Spike walked out of the room and I heard him go back downstairs.  I looked at my headphones and plugged them into the Ipod more carefully this time.

"Ugh...that was embarrasing."  I leant back onto the bed and pondered what Spike had said.  "Do I really have a good voice?  I've never sung out loud like that before."

"Well, he's right.  You do have a good singing voice." a female voice sounded from the hallway.

"What the...Twilight?  Did you hear me as well?"  As I said that, she entered the room nodding away.

"I did and I agree with Spike.  You could really make something of yourself with that voice and with that music.  I listened to the variety of the music you had when we were at the party and some of those songs were pretty good."

"You really think so?"

"I know so.  In fact, why don't you stop by Vinyl's club sometime.  I bet she'd love to try working with your music!"

I held my hand to my chin in that classic old-style thinking pose.  She was right, some of the music is pretty sweet and Vinyl was interested in my Ipod.  Maybe this could be a step forward.

"You know what, I think I'll take that option.  Thanks!"

"You're welcome." she replied with a smile.  She began to exit the room but a thought stopped her.  "You know, you seem different since yesterday."

"Different?  Different how?"

"Well yesterday you were told that you were stuck here and that you couldn't go back home.  I would have assumed that you'd be torn up about it and depressed.  But you're not.  You seem more cheerful."

I quickly darted my eyes around the room whilst trying to think of a quick answer.  Should I tell her about Luna?

"Well...I--"

She's gonna find out eventually.

"I did a good deed yesterday and I felt much better about myself that I was able to.  I helped a pony in her time of need."

"Her?"

Oh bollocks.  I shouldn't have said that.  I sighed and sat up on the side of the bed.

"Look Twilight, if I tell you this, this remains between us.  Nobody else must know OK?  Not until the time is right."

"I promise.  In fact, I Pinkie Promise.  Cross my heart, hope to fly.  Stick a cupcake in my eye." she recited, making various motions with her hooves, including prodding herself in her own eye.

"What...was that?"

"A Pinkie Promise can NEVER be broken.  It's an oath you must undertake whenever you make a Pinkie Promise."

"Uhh...OK.  Thanks."  I chuckled at the bizarre ritual but accepted it anyway.  "OK.  Something happened last night and today and it's made me and a certain pony feel very happy."  Twilight closed the door with her magic and sat down in front of me.

I retold the night's events and Twilight hung on overy word.  It felt good to talk to someone else about this so I could get their honest opinion.

"So Princess Celestia thought you and Luna were--"

"Yeah!  She did!"  We both laughed hard at that.

I continued telling Twilight what happened until I got to a certain part.

"So, when Celestia asked me to talk to her, she didn't talk about when we could next visit.  She talked to me about the possibility of Luna and I.  She asked me many questions and asked how I felt about her.  After much prodding, I admitted that I had feelings for her since we can relate to each other about our lives.  She then told me that she knows that Luna feels the same about me because she saw how Luna reacted around me."

"So, does that mean that you and Luna are dating?"

"I don't know yet.  But we both know we have feelings for each other so it's a start."

Twilight got up onto her hooves and walked up close to me.  She put a hoof on my hand and smiled at me.

"That's adorable!" she said in an 'awwww' kind of tone.

"What, so you're not freaked out by the idea?  A pony and a human having a relationship?"

"Of course not!"  She looked worringly at me.  "Are you?"

"I...I don't know.  It's weird because I know she's beautiful and intelligent and I love her for that.  But there's that nagging thought at the back of head.  I look at her, past her beauty and I see her as a pony.  Like one from my world - ones that are like wild animals with no ability to talk and no sentience.  It just feels weird."

"You're right.  She is a pony.  Let me ask you this.  Do wild animals in your world talk?"  I shook my head.  "Are they able to communicate with you on an emotional scale?"

"Not really."

"Because that is what Luna is.  She's not a wild animal.  She's just like you but in a different form."

I nodded at her words.  It made sense.  No animal on Earth is ever like this.  No animal could ever have a strong, close relationship with me...apart from cats but they just don't give a shit anyway.

"You're right.  She's not an animal at all.  She's just like me."

"There you go!  So does this mean you'll have a relationship with her?"

"I...I suppose I could..."

My words must have been gold to Twilight's ears and she practically squealed and jumped around like an excited young girl.

"Oh, I'm so happy for you!" she cried at me.

"Thanks Twilight but I'm not sure what the next step is.  I'm sure Celestia will talk to Luna about what we discussed but apart from that, there's nothing more to do except wait.  I really shouldn't interrupt the Princess' royal duties."

Twilight nodded happily and walked out of the room.  I lay back on the bed, pondering my thoughts.

'So this is it, huh?  One week I've been here and I'm already in the early stages of a relationship.  I just hope I don't bugger it up...

The rest of the afternoon went by quickly.  I remained lying on my bed, still feeling a bit woozy from the flight earlier.  I drained the Ipod battery down to about 25% so I changed from music to reading.  Still making my way through the first Daring Do book, I heard a knock at the door.  Calling for them to come in, Twilight came into the room.

"Hey Twilight."

"Hi Owen.  Still enjoying that book?"

"Yeah I am, surprisingly.  As I said before, I don't normally read books often but this one has got be hooked!"

"That's good to hear!  I was wondering if you were hungry at all as I was going to prepare dinner."

Even though the dizziness made me nauseous, I could do with a decent meal.  It'd defintely help.

"Yeah, that sounds great.  What do you have in mind?"

"I could make us some steamed vegetables or some salad or some--"

"Wait a minute."

I reached over to my drawers and opened the top one up.  An idea sprung to mind.

"Don't cook anything.  I want to thank you and all of your friends for accepting me so quickly and for being so nice.  So..."  I lifted up the bag of bits that Celestia had given me.  "How about we all go out for dinner?  My treat."  Twilight looked uneasy.

"Oh Owen, we couldn't possibly ask you to pay for--"  I raised my hand.

"I won't take no for an answer.  You have all been so nice to me and have provided me with everything I needed.  That's great friends if I ever knew them.  I'm taking you all out - no arguing."  I shook my finger in a mock scold.

"If you're really sure..."

"I am."

"Then that would be wonderful.  I'll inform the girls!  What time do we want to head out?

"We should give some time for everyone to get ready so...7?"

Twilight nodded and walked out of the room.  I heard the front door slam shut as Twilight has vacated the library.  I lay back down on the bed and rested my hands behind my head, smiling triumphantly.

'I'm gonna make this evening the best night ever for them.'

11. Dinner With Threats

11. Dinner With Threats

"A meal out with everyone.  Why the hell did I suggest it?!"

I panicked as I started to prepare for the evening out.  I don't know what compelled me to suggest such a thing in the first place, as I'm not exactly the world number one in socializing with others, but I needed to thank Twilight and her friends for all the help that they had provided.

I opened up my wardrobe and began scanning through the items of clothing.

"Blue with white?  No, if I wear white, I'm sure to make it dirty easily.  Maybe the dark red and the black trousers." I muttered to myself, holding each item of clothing up to my body to see if it would match.  "Damn it!  Nothing here is suitable for going out." I said louder, catching attention of a passer-by.

"You OK in there?" Spike asked from the doorway.

"Oh, yeah I'm fine.  It's just that I can't decide what to wear for this evening."

"What are you doing this evening?"

I raised my eyebrow in confusion.  "Did Twilight not tell you?  We're all going out for a meal this evening.  Me, Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow and Rarity.  Did you want to come?"  Spike scoffed and chuckled.

"No way!  I already have enough of Twilight talking to me here.  Imagine what she'd be like around all of her friends?"

"Oh, come on.  She can't be that bad."

"You haven't witnessed it yet.  Just don't mention anything to do with science or history and you'll be fine.  Thanks for the offer though."

"You're welcome."  I turned to face the wardrobe again.  "Come on, there must be something here..." I muttered.

"Why don't you wear that suit that Rarity made you?"

I stood still, stunned that I didn't think of it sooner.  I clicked my fingers and nodded my head heading towards the other wardrobe and fetching the suit out of it.  I turned to Spike with a huge grin on my face.

"You are a genius!  I completely forgot about this!  Thank you sooo much."

"Genius, huh?" Spike said, holding a claw to his chin.  He turned a 180 and walked out of the room.  "Spike the genius...Professor Spike, degree in geniusness..."

I chuckled at how Spike now saw himself.  I layed the suit out on the bead and observed it.  It was perfect for the evening.  I looked at the clock.

"5:30.  Too early to wear it yet."  I sat back on the bed and pulled out the adventurer novel once again.  I was over half way through so I was impressed that I'd made it this far before getting bored.

A half hour later, I heard the door open and heard many hoofsteps coming in.

'Wow.  That girl works fast.' I mused, getting up from the bed and walking towards the staircase.  Looking down, I saw that everyone had arrived and were idly talking away.  I managed to evade any looks and I retreated towards the bathroom, closing the door shut with an audible click.

"Owen, is that you?" I heard Twilight shout.

"Yeah, it's me.  I'm just about to take a shower!"

"OK.  The girls and I are ready to leave when you are!"

"I won't be long!"

I turned the shower on, quickly undressed and jumped into the shower...the bloody FREEZING SHOWER!

"AH!  OH!  COLD!  BLOODY COLD!" I shouted, swiftly exiting the shower.  I fiddled with the dials and the water soon turned hot.  Re-entering the shower cautiously, I washed myself with some random bottle of shampoo or gel that I found.  Whilst washing myself, my mind drifted back to my time at the castle.  Comforting Luna, the morning after, the kiss...

'Oh, what a kiss.  Took my first fucking kiss she did...and it was gooooood.  It's mad, I barely know her and I'm already falling in love with her.  I just really hope that what Celestia told me was true...cause I really want it to...'

I finished washing myself and turned the shower off.  Walking out of the shower, I quickly wrapped a towel around my waist and made my way to my room without being seen.  Closing my bedroom door behind me, I dried myself off and put on some boxer shorts and socks.  Catching myself in the mirror, I looked at my reflection side on and noticed something.

"What the..."  I reached for my belly and managed to grip a bit of loose skin.  "Must cut down on the sweets, I don't wanna be a fat load again."  I thought back to my previous years, how much fatter I used to be.  I turned to comfort food to help with the bullying and living with Sylvia.  When I got a job, I began to watch what I eat and the weight dropped off with healthy eating and exercise, mainly cycling.

I finished drying myself and reached for the suit.  I began putting it on, slowly and carefully so I don't damage the material.  Slipping my legs into the trousers, I marvelled at how comfortable the suit was.  I quickly put the rest of the suit on, the shirt and the jacket.  I looked at myself in the mirror, straightening the suit and making my hair didn't look unkempt.  Nodding at myself, I walked out of the room.

I approached the end of the hallway and took a deep sigh.  Looking downstairs, everyone was looking away from the stairwell.  I started to walk down the stairs slowly, not trying to catch anyone's attention, before a creaky board squeaked making everyone turn round, gasping at my attire.  This did not make me feel confident in the slightest.

"Evening ladies." I quietly said.

"Wow Owen, you look great!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"That's a mighty fine suit you got there." AJ said.

"Yeah!  It looks super-ific on you!" Pinkie chimed, bouncing on the spot.

"It does look very pretty..." Fluttershy quietly mumbled.

"Good job Rarity, it fits him perfectly!" Twilight thanked her friend.

"Oh, it was nothing."  Rarity turns to me.  "But darling, it looks absolutely divine on you."

I was quite taken aback with their words of acknowledgement.  I cleared my throat and looked upon the group.

"Well, thank you.  I really do like it and I have Miss Rarity to thank for it." I said proudly.  I then noticed an absentee.  "Hey, where's Spike?  I was hoping I could twist his arm into coming with us."  I was met with an audible gasp from Fluttershy.

"Twist his arm?  What would threatening him achieve?"

"No, no, no.  It's an expression.  It means to help someone change their mind, not literally twisting their arm." I answered with a smile.

"Oh...OK then..." she said, hiding her face behind her mane.

"Spike didn't want to come along.  He's going to spend the night with the Crusaders at Rarity's." Twilight said.

"Alright then.  I'll have to treat him some other time.  Are we ready to go?"

Everyone nodded and we were soon out of the library, walking into Ponyville.

Celestia had just lowered the sun and was awaiting the arrival of her sister.  Tapping her hoof impatiently, Luna eventually appeared behind her.

"I am sorry sister, I lost track of time."  Luna apologised.  Her horn lit up and soon the moon was hanging in the sky, bathing the land below in it's light.  Celestia turned to Luna with a look of concern on her face.

"Is something troubling you Luna?"

Luna looked at her sister and tried to look as neutral as possible.

"No, nothing at all...why?"

"You've never been late for raising the moon.  I was wondering if something was wrong."

"I was just...thinking."

"Thinking?  About what?"

Luna turned away and walked back into the throne room, standing near the throne.  Celestia followed suit.

"Luna, please.  What's wrong?"

"What happened last night.  What could happen in the future.  Is it right?"

Celestia tilted her head in confusion before nodding at what Luna had meant.

"You mean between you and Owen?"  Luna nodded slowly.  Celestia walked closer to her sister and draped a wing around her.  "What happens between you and Owen is your choice.  I personally do not have a problem with it."

"But what about our subjects?  And the rest of Equestria?  How will they react to a pony of royalty engaging in a relationship with a different species?  Especially one from another world?"

"It doesn't matter what they think.  This is your life and you can live it how you see fit.  Don't spend time worrying about what others will think.  Just enjoy your newfound friendship to the fullest extent that you can." Celestia beamed, aiming to lift Luna's spirits.  Luna looked at her sister with a twinkle in her eye and a smile that could bring joy to thousands.

"Thank you sister.  You're right, I shouldn't care what others think.  This is my life!" she said with a stance.

"That's the Luna I know!"

Both sisters walked out of the throne room, side by side, smiling at each other, unaware of the presence of another pony in the room.  It emerged from behind the throne with a look of pure anger.

"So it's true.  Luna has fallen in love with that disgusting creature.  Well I will make sure that it will never happen!"

"So girls, where's a good place to eat around here?"

I immediately got bombarded with many suggestions and names of various places.  I tried to listen to each of them but the constant noise was too much.  I raised my hand.

"OK, OK!  Stop!"  The mares all stopped talking over each other.  "Clearly there are many places to go, so I need a way to choose."  I thought for a few seconds before an idea came to me.

'5.'

"Right, I'm thinking of a number between 1 and 6.  I'll point at each of you and you say the number you think it is.  OK?"

The girls nodded and I began to point.

"6!"

"1!"

"3!"

"5!"

"4!"

"2!"

"OK.  So, wherever you choose, we will go." I said, pointing at the winning pony.

"Oh...um...I was thinking of that nice little restaurant next to the town hall...if that's OK with everypony else..."

"Fine by me.  Lead the way, Fluttershy."

We all followed the shy pegasus as we walked through the town, gaining greetings from most of the ponies that passed.  Some commented on my suit which I gracefully accepted and gave praise to Rarity for.

The moon was high in the sky by the time we reached the restaurant.  It was a simple wooden building, with many styles of flowers and plants surrounding it.  Candles flickered in cages around the door and window frames.

"Wow Fluttershy, you chose a great place."

Fluttershy could do nothing but mumble something incomprehensible as we walked in.  The restaurant wasn't that busy and there were plenty of tables avaliable.  The moment I walked into the building, it all went quiet.  The ponies that were already seated stopped whatever they were doing and stared at me in silence.  I thought that by now, most ponies in this town would be aware of me.  I suppose some still hadn't seen me.  I looked at them all and tried to lighten the mood.

"Don't worry everyone, I don't bite.  Please enjoy your evening."  Surprisingly, they did.  A small tan earth pony walked towards our group.

"G-good evening S-Sir.  A-are you h-here for--"

"Please don't be alarmed.  Owen is a kind and friendly creature and he means no harm." Twilight kindly explained.  I mouthed 'thank you' silently at her.  The pony seemed to relax at this.

"Thank you Twilight.  Sorry for being disrespectful, Sir.  Now, are you here for dinner?"

"Yes we are.  Have you got a table for seven?"

"Right this way, everypony."

The pony lead us to a rather large table, seated in an alcove next to a window.  We all took our seats, Pinkie kind of jumped into hers, and the waiter gave us all a menu.

"Tonight's soup is roasted carrot and celery.  I will be back shortly to take your orders."

"Thank you, mister...?"

"Smart Service."

"Thank you Smart."

The waiter quickly walked away before we all looked at our menus.  I thought now would be the time to bring up a nice fact.

"Right, girls.  You can order anything you like, no matter what the price is."

This brought a smile to everyone's faces.  They all looked at each other in shock and then at me with a smile, thanking me for this.  After a while, Smart returned to our table.

"OK, everypony.  What would you all like?"

"I would like the mushroom and courgette risotto, please." asked Twilight.

"Can I please have the squash and tomato gratin." Rarity added.

"The pumpkin ravioli please!" Pinkie said excitedly.

"Um...the daisy salad please" Fluttershy quietly said.

"The grilled vegetable platter!" Rainbow said loudly.

"I'll have the spicy bean stew, please" AJ asked.

I studied the menu one quick last time.

"And I'll have the lasagne, thank you."

"Very good.  Have you decided on drinks?" Smart asked.

All of the girls shook their heads and looked at their menus again.  Applejack cleared her throat to get my attention.

"You sure we can get anything we want?"  I nodded in confirmation.  "Then I'll have a cider!" AJ happily said.

"Make it two!" Rainbow added.

"Red wine for myself, thank you." Rarity said.

"I'll join you on that one." Twilight added.

"Just an apple juice for me please..." Fluttershy meekly said.

"Umm...do you have beer by any chance?"  Smart nodded.  "In that case, a glass or bottle of beer then please."  Smart took the menus away from us and walked back into the kitchen where I could hear him reading out our order to the chefs.  I turned to face the girls.  One of us needed to start a conversation.  Unfortunately, none of us knew where to start.

Conversation eventually started when Rainbow asked about where I was from.  Twilight made sure that everyone steered clear of asking about my family and my youth.  I began to explain what Earth was like and how different it was to Equestria.  Like how different parts of the world were ruled by different people.

"So my country is ruled by Queen Elizabeth the Second.  She has been on the throne for just over 60 years." I explained.  "There are about 200 other countries in the world aside from mine, each with their own leader.  Some have a King or Queen but some have presidents who are elected by the public into power."

Twilight seemed to be most entranced by my explanations of politics.  That conversation eventually died down and another one started, this time about nature and wildlife.  Fluttershy was very interested into the animal part of it.

"There are hundreds, if not thousands of different species of animal on Earth."

"What like?" Fluttershy asked, getting a bit more vocal.

"Well, you own a lot of animals.  Most of the ones you take care of exist in my world.  I really couldn't name them all as there are so many."

Smart soon returned with a tray of drinks in his mouth.  He placed two glasses of red wine with Rarity and Twilight, two mugs of cider with Rainbow and AJ, an apple juice with Fluttershy and a bottle of beer to me.  I thanked him and he returned to the kitchen.  I raised my bottle as did the other girls with their drinks.

"To new friends!" I proposed.

"To new friends!" they all replied in unison, all of us sipping our drinks.

"So, I want to know more about you girls.  How did you all meet?"

The tale of how the six friends met was an enjoyable one.  Turns out that Twilight moved to Ponyville a short while ago and made friends with everyone else.  The rest of the gang made aquaintances with each other over the past 4 or 5 years.  Rainbow decided to tell me about the Wonderbolts - an acrobatic flying team of ponies.

"...and they're so awesome!  That's my dream - to join them one day!" Rainbow stated proudly.

"Well I hope you get accepted.  I suppose I have my own version of the Wonderbolts on Earth - The Red Arrows.  They're a team of people who fly aeroplanes..."  The girls looked at me in confusion over the word.  "...it's a flying machine.  Anyway, they fly at shows in formation, performing all kinds of acrobatic tricks.  It's very impressive.  If the Wonderbolts are as great as you say they are, I'll have to try and see them perform."

Our food arrived shortly after.  It all looked very appealing.  The aromas rising from the plates were beautiful - each dish giving off it's own amazing smell.  Once the plates had been set down, we all began to eat.  Trying to engage in conversation proved fruitless as most of the girls were more interested in their high-class dinners.

'Meh, fair enough.  I'm just glad they're enjoying it.'

Seven empty plates adorned the table with every scrap of food gone from them.

"So, I can take from the lack of food here that everyone enjoyed that?" I said with a smirk.

A group of 'uh-huh's and 'mmm's was all I got in response.  I chuckled softly at that.  Before long, Smart returned and retrieved the plates.

"Was that good for all of you?" he asked.

"Absolutely.  Judging by the happy faces over there, I can assume it was!"

Smart and I shared a laugh as he collected the plates and walked to the washing area.  He walked back shortly after.

"Is there anything else I can get you?"

"Girls?  Do you want dessert or another drink?"

"No dessert for me, I'm full.  Another drink would be nice." Twilight chimed.  The rest of the girls agreed in response.

"Another round of drinks then please.  Same as last time."

The clock on the wall hit 9:30.  We were the only customers left in the restaurant.  The conversation between us had gone to AJ as she was explaining the Zap Apple season to me.  Smart walked over to the table with a small piece of paper in his mouth.  I gently pulled it out.

"Thank you Smart.  Worst part of the meal - paying for it." I said, emitting a few chuckles from the girls.  "179 bits...is that good?"

"That's actually quite reasonable." Rarity responded.

"Ahh, good, good.  Now, let me...let me...huh?"

I felt around my pockets, looking for the bag of bits.  I checked every pocket I had, looking for the elusive bag.  I stopped looking when it dawned on me, slapping my head in frustration.

"Oh no.  I left it in the drawers in my room.  Twilight, give me the key to the library.  I'll run back and get it."

"Are you sure?  Do you know the way back?"

"I'm pretty sure.  I won't be long." I said, Twilight giving me the key.

I walked out of the restaurant and back towards the library.  At least I thought it was the right way.  I reached Carousel Boutique and then Sugarcube Corner.  Looking around, I realised I was lost.  Nobody was around so I had to rely on my own sense of direction.

'I'm screwed.'

It must have been 30 minutes since I left the restaurant and I didn't know if I was going the right way or the wrong way.  I recognised a building in the distance.

"Is that...it is!  Sugarcube Corner!  I've passed this already so where the hell am I?"

I walked in a different direction of the bakery this time and made my way towards the south of the town.  After another 10 minutes of walking, I saw a large tree in the distance.

"Yes!"

I ran for the tree and sure enough, it was the library.  I pulled the key out of my pocket, opened the door and shut it behind me.  The light was dim in the library and I made my way towards the staircase before something caught my eye.  Looking towards Twilight's desk, there was a unicorn standing there...staring at me.

"Uhh...hi.  Can I help--"

I was cut off by the unicorn's horn glowing and my vision going black.  I raised my arms to my head and felt a thin material, like a bag.  Trying to pull it off proved useless as it was stuck there.  I stopped flailing my arms and stood still.

"Alright!  What the hell is going--"

*WHACK*

I was cut off by a punch to the stomach, causing me to fall to the floor.  I held my stomach in agony as I struggled to breathe.

*WHACK*

Another hit to my mid-section caused me to scream out in pain.  I managed to stand up slightly and raised my head, still unable to see.

"ARGH!  What do you--"

*WHACK*

Whoever this unicorn was hit me again, straight in my left eye, causing me to fall down on my back, hitting the floor hard.  I covered my face to protect it from being hit again before the bag was yanked off my head, revealing the attacker.  As the light was dim, I couldn't see his face, only a black shape.  I couldn't hold back tears of pain and fear and let them flow freely, sobbing quietly.  The unicorn began to speak, it was male.

"You listen to me.  I don't care who you are or where you came from.  But you will stay away from Princess Luna.  Never speak to her again.  DO YOU HEAR ME?!"  The unicorn walked over my sobbing body and stopped just above my head.  He chuckled slightly.

*STOMP*

His back hoof slammed onto my face yet again.  It hit my hands but was strong enough to push down onto my nose with immense force.  The door opened and slammed shut as he walked out.  The pain I was feeling right now was immense - it was horrible.  I hauled myself off the floor and stumbled to my feet.

I hobbled up the stairs towards the bathroom and shut the door behind me.  Still sobbing slightly, I turned on the light and looked at the mirror.  I gasped and cringed at the state of me.  My nose was heavily bleeding and my left eye had a large red mark around it.  My eye was also bloodshot.  Looking down at my stomach, there were two distinct hoof-shaped marks across my stomach.  I touched the affected area, causing waves of pain to emit from it.  I wiped my nose with a tissue, shocked at how much blood there was.  I looked down at my suit and noticed the blood stained on it.

I picked up a wash cloth from the sink and dampened it with cold water.  I undressed my top half and dabbed the stricken areas with the wash cloth, wiping the blood away.  I looked at the mirror once again to see the state of myself and the memories of school returned to me.  The bullying, the beatings, the names, all of it.  I shed a few tears thinking about it and slumped into the corner of the bathroom, tending to my wounds.

"Owen?  Are you here?  You're so slow!" a voice sounded from downstairs.

It sounded like Rainbow Dash.  I tried to stifle my sobs as the pain increased around my stomach area.  I heard Rainbow walking around and gasping at something.

"Owen?!  There's blood down here!"

She sounded scared.  I would be too if I walked into a house and found blood everywhere.  I heard hoof-steps walking up the stairs and approaching the bathroom.  They stopped just outside the door.  I curled myself up into a ball to hide my injuries.  The door creaked open slightly as Rainbow stepped in.

"Owen...what's going on?  There's blood leading into the bathroom..." she said nervously.

"I...I was..." I managed to splutter out before releasing a sigh mixed with a sob.  A hoof was laid on my shoulder.

"Did something happen here?  Look at me..." Rainbow said.

I slowly lifted my head up to meet her gaze where she gasped heavily holding a hoof over her mouth.

"What in Celestia's name happened?!" she shouted at me.

"I...I was attacked." I whispered.

"Attacked?  By who?!"

I shook my head before burying my head in my hands again.

"Owen.  Who did this?" she asked more assertively.

"I don't know."  I raised my head again.  "The money is my room.  In the top drawer.  Take it to the restaurant."

"But Owen, you need--"

"Rainbow please.  I can clean myself up.  Just...please take the money to Twilight."  Rainbow looked uneasy but she nodded with a frown.

"OK.  I'll be back real soon."

With that, she raised to the air and out of the bathroom.  I heard rummaging before a kind of boom eminated from the hallway.  I felt a few drops of blood hit my hand and held up a tissue to my nose again, stopping the blood flow.  I slowly got up and picked up the top half of my suit.  I walked back downstairs and sat on the cushion, waiting for the girls to return.

Minutes felt like hours as the library was eerily quiet.  The only sounds were my wincing at the pain after applying more pressure to it.  The silence was shortly broken as the sound of galloping hooves was heard approaching.  Louder and louder and...

*CRASH*

The door swung open with immense force to reveal the girls, minus Pinkie and Fluttershy, all gasping for air.  Once they caught sight of me, they all recoiled in shock but walked in and started looking me over.

"Why would anypony do this?" Twilight asked.

"Whoever did it is gonna have to answer to me!" Rainbow defiantly stated.

A loud gasp was heard from the doorway as Fluttershy hovered with a box in her hooves.  She flew over to me and landed to my side.

"Oh you poor thing.  Let me take a look at you." she said in a motherly tone.

I held my hands down away from my face as she opened the box - a first aid box.  She examined my nose, touching it slightly and looking up the nostrils.

"You didn't show pain at me touching your nose so it's not broken, just cut an bruised."  She reached into the box, pulling out a small swab of cotton and a bottle of liquid.  She poured a minute amount of liquid onto the cotton and looked at me.  "I'm going to apply some iodine solution to it.  I'm sorry but...this will hurt a bit.  If somepony could..."

Before she could finish, Rainbow held out her hoof for me to grip onto.  I held onto her hoof with my right hand as Fluttershy approached my nose with the cotton.  She touched the cut with the cotton which caused me to wince a lot and squeeze Rainbow's hoof very hard.

"Argh...grrr..." I groaned at the pain, squeezing a tear out.

"I'm sorry!  I'm sorry!  It's the best thing for it." Fluttershy apologised.

"It's fine.  Don't worry about it."

Once the pain had subsided, Fluttershy observed my stomach area and poked and prodded it a few times.

"You're OK here as well.  Just some bruising.  Nothing that some rest won't clear up." she said with a smile.

"Thanks Fluttershy."

She closes her box and flies out of the library, bidding farewell to her friends.  I stand up and observe the blood trail on the flood which the rest of the girls have noticed.

"I'll clean that up." I said.  I walked into the kitchen and dampened to cloth before Twilight levitated it out of my hands.

"Don't worry about that, I'll take care of it.  You need to come and sit down."

I nodded at her request and sat back down on the cushion.  Twilight, Rarity, AJ and Rainbow sat around me.

"Do you know what the attacker looked like?" Twilight asked, levitating a quill and parchment.

"I...not really.  All I saw of him was that he was white and he was a unicorn."

"How do you that this ruffian is a male?" Rarity asked.

"He spoke to me...well...threatened me.  He uhh...told me to never speak or see Princess Luna ever again." I said, hoping they wouldn't ask why.  Twilight noted all of this down and rolled the parchment up.

"What are you doing Twilight?" I asked.

"Writing down what happened.  I'll send it to the Princess in the morning when Spike returns.  She'll need to know about this.  As for now, you need to get some rest."

I nodded and stood up, looking at the concerned faces of the other girls.

"I'll be fine.  I just need to rest."

"I do hope you'll feel better soon darling" Rarity said.

"Don't you worry.  We'll catch this varmit and make sure he gets punished!" AJ stated, stomping her hoof.

"Thanks for the dinner.  It was great." Rainbow quietly said with the other girls agreeing at this.

"It was my pleasure.  We should do it again some time.  Good night."

I made my way up the stairs as the girls, minus Twilight, exited the library.  I walked into my room and lay slowly onto the bed, making sure not to cause more pain.  I lay my head on the pillow and shut my eyes, hoping I would be able to sleep.

12. Identity Unknown

12. Identity Unknown

What would you do after being assaulted.  Panic?  Call the Police?  Whinge and moan about it?  Have nightmares?  That would be normal procedure back home but here, it was different.  I didn't do any of it.  As soon as I put my head on the pillow, that was it, lights out.

The peaceful world of slumber was my domain.  Pure bliss.  Absolute silence.  Apart from this annoying jabbing on my ribs.

'...-ou awake?'

Oh, leave me alone.  I'm so comfortable...

'Owen?  Are you awake?'

OK, you win Twilight.  I'll check out of El Casa Slumber.  I groggily shuffle in my bed and turn my head to Twilight.  Opening my eyes slowly, my left eye emitted pain when I opened it.

"Hrng...damn, that hurts." I grumble.

"Sorry to wake you Owen but I want you to read this letter before I send it to the Princess."

"Letter?"  Last night's actions return to me.  "Oh...right.  Let's have a look then."

Twilight levitated a piece of parchment with a note written upon it.  I rub the sleep out of my eyes and focus my gaze on the letter.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I am compelled to inform you of an incident that occured last night in the library - Owen was attacked.  At the current time, the assailant is unknown as he kept his face hidden during the attack.  Owen is injured but recovering as it was not too severe.  I fear for his safety staying in Ponyville as the attacker could strike again.  Please reply as soon as possible with your best course of action.

Your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle

"Is that enough information, do you think?" Twilight asks

"It's the basic details.  I'm sure that Celestia will want more information when she asks for it."

"Very well.  Spike!"  Twilight rolled up the letter and sealed it; Spike entering the room behind her.  "Please deliver this letter to Celestia using the emergency system."  Spike quickly breathed a blue fire onto the letter and it disintegrated.

"Why did you burn it?  I thought you wanted to send it." I asked, confused.

"That's how the Princess and myself communicate.  Spike's breath can send the letter straight to the Princess' castle.  Normally we would send it with a green flame but in an emergency, a blue flame is used to indicate a very important message."

I let out a few short sighs as the process was explained.  "Magic...still surprises me."

Twilight and Spike exited my room as I got out of bed and got showered and dressed for the day.  I caught a glance at my blood-stained suit and quickly looked away, trying to forget about last night.  Looking in the mirror, the skin around my affected eye was red and swollen.  The bridge of my nose was a mixture of red and purple.  The skin on my stomach was bruised in a dark colour.

I walked downstairs and fixed myself some porridge for breakfast.  Eating away, I looked up every now and then and caught Spike and Twilight staring at me, averting their gazes when I noticed them.

"Stop worrying about me.  I'm fine." I glumly said.

"But your face.  Shouldn't you--"

"I said I'm fine!" I retorted with frustration, causing Spike and Twilight to recoil at my outburst.  I sighed heavily and looked at them again.  "Sorry, I shouldn't have shouted at you.  It's just...I'm just trying to forget last night, OK?"

Twilight and Spike both nodded and resumed eating their breakfast.  Once the meal was finished, I contemplated on what I should do today.

"Hmm, there must be something I can do."

"Well uh..."  Spike stammered a bit, trying to find his words.  "You could um...go to the hospital and get some stuff for your face."

"Look, I'll be just--"  A sudden pain from my eye cut me off.  I raised my hand and touched the skin around it, causing pain to emit.  "Actually, that's probably a good idea.  Thanks."  Spike grinned at me and went back to his shelf sorting.  "I know the way to hospital."  I walked towards the door and opened it, looking outside. "I'll be back in...a..."  I slammed the door shut with much force.

"What's wrong?" Twilight worringly asked.

I just stared at the door, looking out of the little window that sat in the middle of it.  "All that open space...he could still be out there...he could get me again!" I shakily said, starting to panic.

"OK, OK.  Calm down, it'll be fine." Twilight said, putting a reassuring hoof in my hand.  "Do you want me to come with you?"  All I could do was nod rapidly.  "Alright then.  Just stay near me and you'll be fine."

Twilight opened the door and we walked out of the library into the morning sun.  I never felt more aware of how much open space there was here.  I stood as close as I could to Twilight as we walked through the town.  Every unicorn we passed; I couldn't take my eyes off them.  Anyone of them could be the attacker.

We eventually reached the hospital and walked up to the front desk where Nurse Redheart was filing some papers.

"Good morning.  How can I help..."  Redheart gasped as she saw the sight of me.  "Owen!  What happened to you?"

Not wanting to mention it, Twilight came up with a clever lie.  "He fell down the stairs and landed on his face.  As you can see, it has swollen quite a bit and we wanted something to help with it."

"Of course.  Please come this way."

We both followed Redheart into a room out of sight of the reception area.  I was asked to sit down for an examination, which I obliged to.

"Fluttershy examined me yesterday and said that there weren't any breakages.  She also cleaned up a cut on my nose." I informed Redheart of.

"I see.  I'll fetch a doctor quickly and have them examine you."  Redheart exited the room as I was left with Twilight.

"Thanks Twilight.  Falling down the stairs?  I would have never thought of that."

"The amount of times it's happened, it's easy to remember.' she replied with a chuckle.

A knock at the door interrupted our conversation as a familiar pony entered the room.

"Well, well, well.  Look who it is." he said with a smile.

"Oh, Doctor Stitch.  Nice to see you again." I said, bumping his hoof.  "I had a bit of an accident at home."

"I can see.  Let me just examine you quickly."

Stitch began to look, poke and prod the affected areas of my face.  He signalled me to lift up my shirt which revealled the bruised area.  After a good 10 minutes, he came to a conclusion.

"Good news.  Your injuries are minor, very easy to heal.  I can use a healing spell for your eye and nose and they will heal immediately.  For your bruising, I can't really help with that.  I can only advise you to take it easy and not to put much strain on it.  Should be right as rain within 2 days."

Stitch's horn lit up and shot at my face.  The skin around my eye began to twitch, causing chills to run down my spine.  My nose began to go numb as the skin around it was repaired.  Soon after, the spell was stopped and Stitch held a mirror to my face.  My eye and nose were back to normal.

"Thanks so much Doctor."

"Not a problem.  You take care now."  Stitch said before leaving the room.  Twilight and I got up to leave and walked out of the examination room, through the reception and out of the doors.

Walking back through the town, I felt less nervous than I had earlier.  Many ponies had greeted us and involved us in conversation, which I managed to contribute to, after many tries.  Approaching the stretch of street leading to the library, we noticed a rather large group of ponies surrounding the library entrance.

"What's going on here?" I ponder.

Twilight gasps with excitement.  "Maybe they all want to use the library!  Oh, I've never had this many ponies at once before!"  Twilight broke into a gallop as we approached the library but we both stopped as we saw the reason for all this commotion.  Standing at the front door of the library was none other than-

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight exclaimed, running up to her mentor's side.

"Ah, Twilight, good to see you."  She turned towards me with a stern look.  "And you as well Owen.  Can we talk inside?"  The crowd dispersed as Twilight and I entered the library, locking the door behind us.

"I assume that you are here to talk about last night's events?" Twilight said.

"That is correct my student."  Celestia turns to me.  "Are you able to talk about it Owen?"

"I...I suppose.  I've been trying to block it out all morning."  I took a seat on one of the cushions with Twilight seated next to me.  Celestia crouched down in front of us, levitating a quill and parchment.

"OK.  Whenever you are ready, explain what happened." Celestia said very calmly.

I took a deep breath and looked down at the floor, trying to gain the courage to speak about it.  I raised my head to meet Celestia's gaze and closed my eyes.

"We had all been out for a meal at the restaurant next to the town hall.  After we finished, I forgot to bring the bag of bits that you gave me.  I obtained a key from Twilight and walked back to the library, getting lost on the way.  It must have been about 40 minutes later that I arrived at the library.  I walked in and noticed a unicorn standing at the rear of the room...staring at me."

"And what did this unicorn do next?" Celestia questioned.  I held my hands to my face and let out a large sigh.

"He...he blinded my vision.  I tried to feel what it was - it felt like a bag.  I then shouted at the unicorn, asking what he wanted.  Then he..."  I rubbed my temples.  "He hit me, here."  I lifted my shirt to show the bruising.  "Twice he hit me.  It hurt so much...I...I fell to the floor in pain.  I tried to get up and get away, I tried!  But he hit me again in the face, knocking me over."

Tears started to fall as I remembered the ordeal and the pain.  Trying to hide my sobs, Twilight put one of her hooves around my shoulders, offering me a warm, hearty smile.  Celestia noticed my sudden change in mood.

"Owen, I'm sorry for prying but I need to know as much as possible."

"I...I can't."

Celestia raised her hoof and put it on my hand, pulling it away from my face.  "I know this is very upsetting and I know this is hard to talk about so I have an idea.  Can I have your permission to use a memory spell on you?"

"What kind of memory spell?"

"It will allow me to see a certain time period through your eyes as you saw it.  That way, I can see the rest of what happened last night.  Is that alright for me to do?"

"But...OK...sure.  Do it."

With that, Celestia lowered her horn to my head and it glowed.  I watched as she closed her eyes and focused on her magic.  Her face soon scrunched into shock.

'Must have worked then.'

Celestia's magic quickly stopped and she looked at me with solemn eyes.

"My goodness, that's horrible!  So, it's somepony who knows about you and Lu--"  Celestia held a hoof to her mouth and looked at Twilight worringly.

"It's alright Celestia.  She already knows."

"Ah, OK then.  It's somepony who knows about you and Luna.  From what he said, it sounds like he's either jealous or scared of you.  I couldn't see any features that stick out but I know he's a unicorn and he's white."  Celestia then gasped and turned away from us.  "It can't be, it just can't..."  Twilight was quick to notice what Celestia had said.

"Princess!  Do you know who it was?" she questioned.

Celestia turned round and faced us again.  "I'm not sure.  I have an suspicion but I can't be perfectly sure.  If it his who I think it is...it just doesn't sound like him at all."  Celestia looked worried before looking at my face in confusion.  "Wait, if he attacked your face, where are your injuries?"

"Ah.  Well that was the doctor who fixed me up.  He used a healing spell on my eye and nose to restore them.  The bruising on my stomach will go in a few days.

"I see.  Now, about what you said in the letter.  I understand that your safety is a concern but I can assure you that no more harm will come to you.  I will deploy a team of guards to patrol Ponyville until I see fit.  This attacker will be caught, I promise you."

"Thank you Celestia.  I appreciate all of this."

With that, Celestia nodded to us both and exited the library into an awaiting chariot which flew away with haste.  Twilight and I were left in the library, alone.  She turns to me with an inquisitve look.

"So, got any other plans?"

"Erm..."

*2 Days Later*

The past 2 days were pretty uneventful.  Rarity had come round to take away the suit for cleaning and repairs.  I finished the Daring Do novel, which was pretty damn awesome.  Rainbow Dash had crashed into a library window and then challenged me to a hoof wrestling match...I lost.  Twilight and I had many conversations about Earth and I treated Spike to a visit to Sugarcube Corner.

I decided to take a stroll around the town, hoping I can explore some parts I had yet to discover.  I soon came across a darker coloured building, situated at least a good 50 meters away from any other building.  Approaching it, I noticed that the windows were tinted either black or navy blue and the door has a banner over it.  I slowly opened the door and walked inside.

The inside of the building looked like what I can only describe as 'Dubstep HQ'.  The place was a club, a good looking one at that.  Looking around, I noticed a bar, a dance floor and the mother of all turntables.  The lights were dim and I could not see anyone inside.  Memories of the party came back to me, remembering a certain unicorn.

"This must be Vinyl's place." I pondered out loud.  "Hello?  Anyone here?"  I walked over to behind the turntable to see a hallway leading down next to the bar.  I walked down it, looking at the doors as I walked past them.

"Bathroom...Cloakroom...Power Room...Wub Room?...Ah!  Office."  The door at the very end of the hallway is where I needed to go.  Knocking on the door three times, I waited for a response.  Nothing.  I turned the doorknob and peeked inside.

"Hello?  Hmm...no-one here.  I'll just leave a note."  I picked up a spare piece of parchment and a quill and jotted a note down.

To Vinyl

Popped round earlier to see if you were about but nobody was here.  I'll come and visit again soon.  If you want to come and see me, I'm staying at Twilight's library.

All the best,

Owen.

My handwriting is not exactly above par, even with a quill but it was legible enough.  I set the letter down and marvel at the amount of gold records the adorn the walls of the office.

"Wow, quite a collection."

"It is, isn't it?" a female voice responds.  I turn around to find the source.

"AH!  Who said tha--"  I look at Vinyl - the white unicorn.  "AHH GOOD GOD!" I screamed, jumping and falling backwards over her desk.

"Whoa!  Are you alright?" Vinyl asks with worry.  I look at her and calm myself down by remembering one key fact.

'It was a male.  It's not Vinyl.'  I get up off the floor and look sheepishly at the mess I created.  "Ehehe...I'll clean this up."  I began to pick up the quills and parchments and placing them back into neat piles before Vinyl levitated all the mess and sorted it immediately.  "Well that saves a lot of time!" I joke.

"Oh yeah, couldn't live without magic!" she responds.  "So, what brings you by?"

"Ah, well.  Twilight mentioned that you were interested in my Ipod."  I reached into my pocket and pulled out the device which Vinyl stared at intensely.

"Ahh yeah!  I really wanted to see this!  Can you show me how it works?"

I showed Vinyl the basics of how the Ipod worked.  She was dumbfounded by the touch screen but soon got the hang of it after using her hoof a few times.

"So, what kind of music do you like Vinyl?  I'm certain someone mentioned dubstep."

"Dubstep is awesome!  Anything like that or club, dance or techno is pretty good."

"Hmm, I haven't got much music like that but I've got a few.  My style of music is more rock & roll, pop and punk rock.  I'll see if I can find some music for your tastes..."

I began scrolling through my song collection.  I had about 2000 songs on my Ipod, with over half of them being from video games.  I eventually came across this tune.

Then this.

And then this.

The whole time that the three tracks were playing, Vinyl paced up and down the room, bobbing her head to the beat.  I couldn't help but join in.  I swear, I looked like one of those bobble-head figures you see in cars.  At the end of the third track, I showed Vinyl the playlist that those songs were in.

"If you go here, and press the playlist name, all those types of songs and music will be in there." I informed.

"This my friend, is amazing.  I have a favour to ask."

"Which is?"

"Can I borrow this for a while?  I've been trying to create some new beats for the club nights and I've been having some trouble."  She lifted her glasses and narrowed her eyes at me.  "But THIS!  This will solve all my problems!  Can I borrow it?  Please?!"

I couldn't say no.  After all, she referred to me as a friend and this will help her with her work.

"Sure you can.  As long as you take care of it."

Vinyl practically launched herself at me and embraced me in a bone-crushing hug.  "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"

"Can't...breathe..."

"Oops, hehe...sorry." she said, releasing her vicegrip on me.

"No problem.  Hey, I meant to ask.  What on earth is the 'Wub Room' anyway?"

"That's my creation room.  It's where I create and test new music before showing it to the paying folk."

"Oh right.  Do you get a lot of ponies at your club nights?"

"Sure!  Maximum limit is 150 and it's nearly full every night."

I scratched my chin in thought of what she just said.  A busy club, lots of ponies and I have just helped her out big time.  An idea occured to me.

"Say Vinyl.  You wouldn't be able to do a favour for me would you?"

"Depends what it is." she answered, raising her eyebrow..

"I recently found out that I'm actually staying in Equestria, for the rest of my life."

"Oh, that sucks."

"Ahh, don't fret over it.  It's just, I'll need to support myself from now on and I was wondering...as I helped you out...could you...give me a job here?" I asked with hesitation.

Vinyl focused her gaze on me.  "You want to work here?  Why?"

"Because I think working with you will be pretty awesome.  Besides, I've always wanted to work somewhere like this but I've never had the opportunity."

"Hmm...do you know how to mix music?"  I shook my head.  "OK...what about serving drinks?  Or being a bouncer?"

"I've never done any of those...not really suited for this am I?" I answered, hanging my head low.

"Oh, not at all.  I can teach you!" Vinyl chimed.

"You will?!"

"Sure!  It's Wednesday today so why don't you come here on Friday, around Midday and I'll give you the basics."

I leant down and decided to give Vinyl the equivalent of what she gave me a moment ago.  "Thanks Vinyl.  I really appreciate this."  I release her and she chuckles at me.

"It's not a problem.  Friends help each other out, right?"

"Right.  Well then, I better be off.  Twilight's probably wondering where I've got to."

"Sure dude.  See ya soon!"

I exited the club and began my trek back through the town with a spring in my step.  Many ponies greeted me as if I was one of their own.  It felt nice to be recognised as a safe being.  I reached the stretch of path which led to the library.  Casually walking down it, I felt the breeze blow upon my face.  A cool breeze on a hot summer's day.  It was the perfect--

"WATCH OUT!"

"Wha--"

*CRASH*

I barely managed to register what the danger was before it literally hit me.  I was thumped to the ground by an unknown force, hitting me square in the back.

"Owww...my back..."

"Mister!  I'm so sorry!"

I slowly dragged myself off the ground, turning around to see the perpetrator.  A grey, blonde maned pegasus stood before with an extremely worried look on her face.

"Are you OK?  I'm sorry for crashing into you!  It's just I can't see too well and I--"  I raised my hand to stop her voice before she started screaming at me.  I noticed that her eyes were crossed.  I better go easy on her.

"It's alright.  No permanent damage."  I held my hand out to her.  "I'm Owen."  She bumped my hand and her facial expression soon grew into pure happiness.

"I'm Ditzy, Ditzy Doo.  Ponyville's resident mail-mare!" she exclaimed, showing off her saddlebags, stuffed to the brim with letters and parcels.

"Nice to meet you Ditzy.  So, how did you end up cra--"

"My muffin sense is tingling!  Bye!"  Her left eye began to twitch and she immediately took the air faster than Rainbow Dash.

"I...er...bye then." I mumbled to the dust cloud hovering to where Ditzy once stood.  I turned 180 and made my way back to the library.

'Muffin sense?  Wait...Spider-Pony...Muffin-Mare?  That'd be freaking hilarious!

Entering the library, Twilight and Spike both greeted me whilst re-arranging the books of the shelves.  Judging my Spike's demeanour, this must have been at least the fourth re-shelving of the day.

"Hey Owen.  How was your day?" Twilight asked.

"Pretty good.  I got myself a job working at Vinyl's club!"

"Oh wow!  Well done!"

"Thanks.  I've got some training to attend on Friday so I'll see how it goes from there."

It was early evening so I decided to help prepare dinner for my house-mates.  Looking around the kitchen properly, I saw that there was a stove with frying rings on top.

Looking through the cupboards, I found many vegetables to all of our liking.  I also found some oriental ingredients, like you'd find on Earth.  Ginger, soy sauce, even some chilli sauce.

"Hey Twilight.  Where did you get these ingredients from?  These are just like ingredients on Earth."

"Oh those?  The Princess gave me them froma trip she took to an Eastern providence.  We class them as Neighponese."

"Huh, we call them Chinese.  So many subtle similarities..."

I went back to the kitchen and scoured the cupboards again for a meal I could cook up.  A certain recipe came back to me, one I used to cook at home.  I got out some cooking utensils.  I pulled out some carrots, potatoes, tomatoes, onions, mushrooms and aubergine.  That was the main veg out of the way.  For the marinade, I got some garlic cloves, a small chunk of ginger, 2 small tomatoes, soy sauce, chilli sauce, some oil and some sugar.

I first got a large mixing bowl and set it down in front of me.  I de-skinned the garlic and ginger and then crushed the cloves and grated the ginger - putting them in the bowl.  I then chopped and ground the small tomatoes to make it into a puree, also putting it in the bowl.  I then added 2 tablespoons of soy sauce, then 1 tablespoon of chilli sauce and oil.  I then added a small amount of sugar to sweeten the chilli sauce.  Mixing the marinade together produced a dark-red sauce.

I de-skinned the certain vegetables then chopped them all into small chunks.  Adding them to the bowl, I mixed thoroughy until everything was coated evenly.  I turned on the flames on one of the rings and set a large frying pan down, adding a splash of oil to it.  When the pan was heated enough, I poured the entire load of the bowl into the pan and began frying it.  The second the food touched the pan, an amazing concoction of oriental flavours wafted into the air, infiltrating my nostrils causing me to 'ahh'.

"Mmm...that smells incredible.  What is it?" Twilight asks, trying to peer into the pan.  I put my hands over her eyes to stop her from seeing.

"Uh, uh, uh!  No peeking.  Go and take a seat, it'll be ready soon."

Twilight pouted her bottom lip to try and guilt-trip me.  I was having none of it.  I pointed my finger out of the kitchen and she walked away with a 'hmph'.

"Hmph.'

See, told you.

After about 10 minutes of frying and stirring, the vegetables were starting to become soft and sticky with the marinade cooking into them.  I turned off the stove and searched for three plates  I evenly dished up the food onto the three plates and brought them out to Spike and Twilight with cutlery.

"What do you call this dish?" Spike asked, eyeing the dish curiously.

"Hmm...let's call it Sweet and Sticky Vegetables."  OK, it wasn't the best but it was the only thing I could think of.  "I used to cook this back home, one of my favourites."

Twilight and Spike each took a tentative bite and began to chew.  At first, they didn't react, causing me to curse myself internally.  They then turned to me with a look of wonder on their faces.

"Oh wow.  This is amazing!  It's so good!" Twilight cried, taking another mouthful.

"It sure is!  Almost as good as my gems!" Spike added.

"I'm glad you like it.  Seriously, I'm impressed that I could cook for both of you."

The meal was finished shortly after that and I took the plates away.  Three empty plates, three full bellies.  The hour was late so I quickly washed the plates and pans and dried them off.  I bid goodnight to Twilight and Spike as I retired to my room, collapsing on the bed.  Quickly undressing myself, I got under the covers and closed my eyes.  I heard Twilight walk past my room as she went to bed.

Either we were all tired or I just invented the tranquilizer meal.

*snore*

*snore*

*snore*

'Owen.'

*snore*

'Owen, wake up.'

"...huh?"  I looked at the clock - 1:39 AM.

'Open the front door.'

That voice was defintely in my head.  I closed my eyes again.

'You're not dreaming.  Come downstairs and open the door.'

I opened my eyes again and sat up, trying to listen for the source of the voice.

"That voice...it sounded like...!"

I quickly got out of bed and walked downstairs to the front door.  Unlocking it, I opened it fully, peeking outside.

"Hello?" I whispered.  There was no-one there.  Just as I was about to shut the door, a bright light shone in front of me and revealed a hidden creature.  "What the...Luna?"

"I'm sorry for startling you.  I had to remain hidden so nopony would see me."

"Oh right.  Come in, come in." I responded, quickly ushering the moon princess inside.  I turned on the light and Luna looked at me with worried eyes.  "What's wrong?"

"Celestia told me you were attacked.  I had to come and see you." Luna said, putting a hoof on my shoulder.

"I'm fine now.  I've healed up and I'm fighting fit." I replied, holding her hoof with my hand.  "Come here."  I sat down on the cushion and pulled Luna down with me.  She sat herself next to me with me putting an arm around her neck, stroking her twinkling mane.  We both shared a silent stare before one of us broke it.

"Celestia told me something."

I swallowed hard as Luna said that.  "Oh um...did she?"

Luna turns to face me with a smile.  "Yes, she did.  She told me that she talked to you.  About...us."

"Yeah...we did."

"She told me how you felt about me, how you thought of me."

I nodded at her statement.

"I have to know.  Is it true?  Do you...love me?" she asks, leaning closer to me.

I had never been so nervous in my life.  Never being in a relationship before, I didn't really know what to say.  My mouth dried up as I tried to find the right words.

"I...I..."  I thought back to that fateful night.  The evening that changed everything.  The talk with Luna, the kiss, sleeping with her.  I marvelled in her beauty but couldn't find the courage to say it.

'SAY IT, GODDAMN IT!' my brain screamed at me.

I took my hand and placed it behind her head.  I slowly leant forward and placed a kiss on her lips.  Holding it there, I closed my eyes as my mind began to drift.  Releasing the kiss, I tried to be as suave as possible.

"Does that answer your question?" I said with a smile.

"It does.  But..."

"But?"

"I need to hear you say it."

"OK.  Princess Luna."  I held her hoof in my hand.  "I love you."

Luna threw her hooves around my neck and pulled me into a kiss.  Pushing herself forward, I fell onto my back, taking Luna with me.  We held the kiss for about 10 seconds before she broke it off and looked into my eyes.

"I love you too."

All I could do was smile.  Smile at this beautiful creature in front of me.  Luna rolled herself to my side and we put our arms/hooves around each other, embracing one another.  I stroker the back of her mane as she circled her hoof on my back.

I don't know how long we lay there but it felt like hours.  Neither of us said a word as we lay there, embraced with each other.

"I'm starting to get drowsy.  I think I need to sleep." I said, groggily.

"Then sleep.  I'll stay here with you."  She kissed my head as I snuggled down onto the cushion and closed my eyes to try and sleep.  A sudden thought came to me.

"Say, shouldn't you be at night court?"

"Pfft.  Who cares?"

*A/N*  Hey guys.  This will be the last chapter for a while.  For those of you who read my blog posts, you know why.  For those who do not, I'm moving away for a month to care for a physically disabled student at his university campus.  As this job will be literally 24/7, I will not get as much time to make new chapters for the story.  I may be able to get a chapter out but it seems unlikely.  I will return home in the beginning/middle of October.  See you in a month!

13. A Day of Leisure, Luxury & Truth

13. A Day of Leisure, Luxury & Truth

Bliss

Noun

1.  Supreme happiness; utter joy or contentment: wedded bliss.

2.  Theology . The joy of heaven.

3.  Archaic . a cause of great joy or happiness.

4.  The state of which I am in right now!

Up...and down.   Up...and down.  Up...and...

The gentle rocking of my head ceased.  The rhythm that was keeping me in the land of nod stopped and I instantly woke up, slowly opening my eyes to the view of the library.  The first object in my field of vision was of a visibly shocked unicorn who was holding my head up with one of her hooves.

"Hey...why'd you wake me?" I asked, sitting up.  Twilight pointed to the 'pillow' that I had been using.  "Oh right.  She came to visit last night, around two-ish.  Sorry for not asking."  Twilight smiled in return and walked upstairs.

I turned my head to look at Luna.  She had discarded her breastplate, crown and shoes and was effectively naked.  I leant back down and embraced her body with my arms, pulling myself close to her.  Luna shuffled slightly and rubbed up against me, making me feel an unusual feeling.  I looked down to where her chest would be on a human and saw something I wasn't expecting.

'Nipples!  She's got fucking nipples!'

I was initially shocked to see them but something Twilight said echoed in my mind.  'She's just like you.'  My mind didn't give me much time to get used to the situation as Luna yawned and slowly opened her huge eyes.

"Morning beautiful." I said, rubbing her side.

"Good morning."  Luna sat upright and observed her surroundings.  "I guess I couldn't stay awake.  Excuse me whilst I dress myself."  Luna got up on all fours, picked up her belongings with her magic and walked upstairs into the bathroom.

I made my way to my room and got dressed in some clean, fresh clothes.  I opened up my curtains to see that the sun had already risen.  Walking back out into the hallway, I stopped and knocked on the bathroom door.

"Hey Luna.  Did you lower the moon this morning?"

"I just noticed that.  I guess my sister took the liberty this morning."

I walked back downstairs and set myself a bowl of cereal.  Munching away, Luna came down the stairs and sat next to me, observing my style of eating.

"That looks very complicated.  How can you control all ten of those digits individually to hold your cutlery?"

"To be honest, I don't know.  How the human body works is not my strong section of knowledge I'm afraid.  All I can show you is this - what happens when I flex my fingers and thumbs."

I turned my hand over so the underside of my wrist was shown.  I flexed all of my fingers individually to show the bone move under the skin of my wrist.  Then all at once to show the muscles move as well.  Luna put her hoof on my wrist whilst I flexed and quickly moved it away when she felt the bones moving, elliciting a chuckle from myself.

"Human biology is very interesting.  I wish I could know more."

"Well, in time maybe I can explain more but it won't be much."

Luna walked into the kitchen and came back out with an apple which she happily ate.  Twilight and Spike descended from upstairs and greeted us.

"Morning you two.  Have fun last night?" Spike quipped causing me to choke slightly on my cereal.

"Spike!  I'm sorry your highness." Twilight apologised.

"No need to apologise dear Twilight.  I have grown accustomed to the humor of the present time.  But no, nothing happened last night." Luna explained.

"That's right.  We just spent the night together."  I leant over and kissed Luna's cheek causing Twilight to 'aww' at us.  Spike, on the other hand, made gagging noises.

"Eww, get a room you two."  We all chuckled at his statement and went about our morning business.  I took my bowl to the sink to wash it before a thought occured.

"Hey Spike.  How did you know me and Luna were together?"

A hoof was swiftly brought to Twilight's mouth as she looked more nervous than ever.  I walked over to Twilight with a stern look on my face and leant down to look in her eyes.

"Twilight...Sparkle." I said still glaring at her.  I immediately sniggered and laughed, putting my hand on Twilight's shoulder. "It's fine.  I knew you couldn't keep this secret for long.  Everyone's gonna know about it eventually."

Twilight let out an exasperated sigh and went to a bookshelf, scanning for a particular book.  I turned to see Luna standing next to the front door.

"I have to return to Canterlot.  Celestia is probably worried about where I am."

Well, that's put a cramp in my day...and it's only 8:30.  I walked up to Luna and threw my arms around her neck, hugging her.  "When are you next free?  I'll come and see you or vice-versa."  Luna put a hoof to her mouth in thought then her head shot up as if an idea hit her.  I swear, I was waiting for the light bulb to appear above her head.

"Twilight.  Is Owen busy today?"

"Not that I know of.  Why?"

Luna opened the door and walked out, nodding her head as a sign for me and Twilight to follow her.  We walked outside where stood straight up, making herself look tall.  She was about 6'1" so just a bit shorter than me.

"Come back with me Owen.  We'll make a day of it."

"Are you sure?  Don't you have royal duties to attend to?" I asked.

"Yes but those won't take long.  So how about it, will you return with me?"

I didn't need to think long about this answer.

"Sure.  I'd love to."

"Excellent, we'll make haste at once."  Luna lowered herself to the ground.  "Climb on."

"What?"

"I'm flying back to the castle.  The only way I can take you with me is if you sit upon my back."

"WHAT?!"

"Is there a problem?"

My teeth immediately began to chatter as I thought back to that awful chariot ride a few days ago.  Twilight walked up to my side and placed a hoof in my hand.

"Princess, Owen has a fear of flying.  He explained this to me when we left Canterlot."

"I see.  What exactly frightens you about it?"

"I...I don't know really.  It's just everything about it.  It's not heights, it's just the flying itself.  Besides, if I ride you, I can fall off.  There's no support.  And I'm too big for your back."

Luna chuckled and stood on all fours again.  Her horn glowed blue as an aura enveloped her body.  I watched in amazement as her entire body expanded and grew.  The aura dissapated and Luna was now at least 2 foot taller than myself.  I looked up into her eyes and they showed genuine comfort.

"You have no need to be afraid.  Whilst you are on my back, I will place a spell on you which will keep you stuck on my back until we reach Canterlot.  Will that suffice for you?" Luna asked in a soothing tone.  She lowered herself to the ground and I gulped in nervousness.

I slowly clambered onto her back, placing one leg each side of her frame.  I placed myself near her neck so I couldn't obstruct her wings.  Her horn glowed again and my body tingled and then felt heavier.  Luna then raised onto her feet, with me throwing my arms around her neck for support.

"Try and fall off my back." Luna instructed.  I leant left, right and backwards but I stayed firmly rooted to the alicorn.

"That's impressive.  You sure you're OK with this?"

Before I could get a response, Luna's wings flared open and flapped as we ascended into the sky.  I quickly shut my eyes as we rose higher and higher.

Twilight was sorting out her shelves as Spike came into view.

"Spike.  Now that you know about the Princess and Owen, I don't want you to go telling everypony about this." she demanded.

"Come on Twilight, like I'd go and spread gossip around the town.  I'm not that type of dragon."

Spike retreated back upstairs with a book and set himself down in his basket at the foot of Twilight's bed.  He chuckled evilly to himself.

"I won't gossip...but I know a certain pony who will..." he muttered to himself.

'I'm gonna die.  I'm gonna die.  I'm gonna die.'

"Owen.  Are you OK back there?" Luna called.

"Fine!  Just fine!"

"Then why are your eyes closed?"

"I can't open them.  I can't!"

"Trust me Owen, you'll be fine.  Just open them."

"I...can't!"

"Do it!"

The determination of her voice pushed me over the edge.  I slowly opened my eyes before the were forcefully opened by the air currents.  We were flying.  Actually flying.

"Oh...wow.  This is..."  I looked down.  "HOLY HELL!  HOW HIGH ARE WE?!"

"About one kilometre.  The world looks wonderful, does it not?"

She was right.  Looking down, trying not to be scared by the height, I marvelled in the land below.  I could see countless buildings and settlements below.  Looking ahead, all I could see were fields and forest, stretching on for miles.

"It's beautiful."  We soon flew over a rather dark and gloomy looking patch of ground.  "Luna!  What's that down there?"

"That is the Everfree Forest.  It's very different to the rest of Equestria as it houses many violent creatures and the weather controls itself."

We must have flown for at least 2 hours now.  I was constantly bombarding Luna with many questions about the current sights which she happily answered to me.  Before long, the mountainside city came into view.

"Is that Canterlot?"

"Yes, it is.  You've been there before!"

"Yeah I know but the first time I went, I was teleported.  The way back we flew and I had my eyes shut the whole time."  That caused Luna to burst out laughing.  "Oh stop it.  It's embarrasing."

Soon after, Luna touched down on the balcony of the throne room.  She de-activated the stick spell and I climbed off her body which she then shrunk back to it's original size.  While I was trying to re-gain my balance, she sidled up next to me.

"Well?  Did you enjoy that?"

"Not at first but it got better.  Much better."

"Would you do it again?"

I turned my head to face her and gave her a small kiss on the lips.  "Of course.  As long as it's with you."  A faint blush adorned her cheeks as we opened the balcony doors to see that Celestia was in the middle of a conversation with a pony.

"Ahhh.  There you are Luna.  I was hoping you would return." Celestia said with a grin.

"I apologise sister.  I lost track of time."

"Hold on."  Celestia turned to the visiting pony.  "Thunderlane, can we please put this conversation on hold for just ten minutes?"

"Of course Princess."  With that, Thunderlane flies out of the throne room.  Celestia closed the doors with her magic and stood up from her throne.  She walked over to us.

"I have to say I'm slightly disappointed with you Luna.  Not only did you abandon your nightly duties but you did not inform me that you were leaving.  I was concerned for your safety."

"Sister, I--"

"Celestia, can I explain?"  She nodded towards me.  "Luna came to the library last night to check on me as you told her I was attacked.  She was very concerned for me.  After I assured her I was fine, we had a talk...about us."

Celestia's demeanour changed into one of surprise and happiness.  "How did it go?"

"Luna told me she talked to you.  She knew how I felt about her and she told me she had feelings for me as well.  I admitted to it with a kiss but it was when I said 'I Love You', that sealed the deal.  We remained in the library for a while before I had to sleep.  Luna said she would return here early but she fell asleep as well."

"So does this mean that...you two are a couple now?"  I could see that Celestia wanted to jump for joy, judging by her facial expressions.  Me and Luna looked towards each other, smiled, then kissed.  We released the kiss and looked at Celestia before responding together.

"Yes."

Mine and Luna's body was pulled to Celestia by her levitation and embraced in a hug.  Celestia was giggling like a school girl and nuzzling both mine and Luna's faces.  "Congratulations to you both.  I'm so happy for you!"  Celstia released the death grip and wiped a few stray tears from her eyes.

"I'm guessing this is good news for you?" I joked.

"Of course!  This is amazing news!" she replies.

I look towards Luna with an annoyed expression.  "Celestia, Luna said she has some duties to cover.  What could I do in the meantime?"

"Nonsense!  No sister of mine should need to perform royal duties on a day like today.  I command you both to take the day for yourselves and enjoy it to how you see fit!"

"Thank you Celestia."

We both exited the throne room and walked out of the castle.  We then arrived at the royal gardens where many types of plants and flowers adorned the perimeter of the gardens.  I knew it was cliche but I tried to do something romantic.  I picked a vibrant red rose and held it up to Luna.

"For you, my dear."

"Oh, Owen.  Thank you."

Before I could place it decoratively on Luna's mane, she quickly took it from my hand and gobbled it down.  I tried to string some form of sentence together.

"Why...but...how...are roses a delicacy here?"

"Of course they are.  Are they not on Earth?" she asked with worry.

"Well, I'm sure some chefs would find a use for them but normally, they are used as presents...romantic presents."

Luna gasped and quickly tried to spit out the remainder of the rose in her mouth.  Except there wasn't any.  "I'm so sorry!  I thought you were offering me a snack!"

I laughed heavily with a wheeze.  "Oh my goodness...I'm sorry but that's adorable!"  Luna hung her head which I quickly noticed.  I put my arm around her and kissed her cheek.  We continued walking until we reached a collection of statues.

"Who are these Luna?"

"These statues commeorate the pioneers of Equestria.  This one here is of Starswirl the Bearded, one of the greatest magic users that has ever existed.  This one here is of our nanny of when myself and Celestia were children.  Her name was Sunny Skies.  This one over--"

Luna quickly pushed me away from a rather large statue.  "This one is not important."  I could tell there was something wrong.

"Luna, what's wrong with this one?  It looks a bit...freaky."  This statue was of an unfamiliar creature.  I was a mix-match of about 7 or 8 different animals.  Luna turned around and sighed, looking up at the statue.

"This...is Discord.  He is the God of Chaos and a pure evil entity."

"Oh wow...that's pretty deep.  What happened to him?"

"Only recently, he escaped from his prison and wreaked havoc and chaos on the world.  It wasn't until the Elements managed to seal him again that the world recovered."

"Blimey.  So where is this prison?"

"You're looking at it."

I gasped and stared at the statue.  So this was a creature at one point, turned to stone by Twilight and her friends.

"So this is actually Discord's body?  Just in stone?"

"Correct.  Now if you don't mind, can we move on?  I don't like being around him."

"Of course.  You go on ahead.  I just want to study this further."

Luna walked around the corner and I approached the statue.  I touched the statue, it was ice cold.  The expression on his face was one of horror - as if someone was about to shoot him.  I stood back from the statue and stared into it's eyes.

"Huh...weirdo."  I turned the corner to find Luna waiting for me.  We both walked around the gardens for a bit longer before retreating to the castle.

We entered the dining room and Luna asked the chefs to prepare lunch for us both.  A wide variety of sandwiches, salads and fruits were brought in for us.  As we tucked in, we both discussed how ponies would accept us as a couple.

"I am not sure how our subjects would respond.  I'm sure it'll be a shock to them." Luna stated.

"I suppose that they might be shocked at first but I'm not worried.  We'll cross that bridge when we come to it."

Once we finished our lunches, Luna guided me to a room, high up in the castle.  She wouldn't tell me why but I can imagine it was something good.

"Believe me Owen.  I always do this when I have a day off.  It really relieves the stress."

"Ummm...OK then."  I was quite nervous about what she wanted to do.  Part of me thought that she wanted some...activites to exist between us but the other part of me dismissed it.  We approached a door which Luna opened with her magic.  Inside the room lay two beds with trays seated next to them.

"How would you like a massage from our expertly trained professionals?"

"Sounds good to me.  I've never had a massage before."

"Then you're going to enjoy this."

2 ponies, both female, led myself and Luna to the beds.  Luna was asked to remove her breastplate and I was asked to remove my clothes...all of them.  I went to the adjoining bathroom with a towel and undressed myself, coming back out with the towel around me.

"The usual for myself please and give Owen here the best treatment you can." Luna asked.

"Of course your highness.  If you could lie down for us please." one of the masseuses asked.  I lay down face first on the bed and wondered how this would feel.

"So what do you do?  Do you just rub my back or...ohhhhhhh."

An hour later, myself and Luna had exited the massage room.  Luna was marvelling how she felt much better as was I.

"Wow.  Massages are amazing.  I feel so relaxed now, you know?" I said.

"Exactly what I was aiming for.  Those ponies know how to make you feel good."

"Excuse me a second.  I just need to go somewhere quickly."  I nodded towards a door which led to the toilet.  Luna nodded in understanding and I entered the bathroom, locking the door behind me.

Once I was finished, I washed my hands and was about to exit before I heard chatter outside the door.  I put my ear to the door to listen.

'Princess, is the human staying in the castle tonight?'

'I do not know as of yet but it's quite probable.'

'I see.  Do you know where he will be sleeping if it has been arranged?'

'I don't know why you ask these questions but he would be sleeping in my chambers with me.'

'Very well.  Have a good day Princess.'

That voice, it sounded familiar.  Opening the door, I noticed Luna had a thoughtful expression on her face.  "Something wrong?"

"It's just that guard.  He wanted to know where you were sleeping tonight - like he REALLY wanted to know."

"Huh, how bizarre.  Stalker maybe?"

"I hope not."

We began our walk to the throne room to check on Celestia.  It was only fair to offer some help if she was very busy.  Upon entering, Celestia was sitting upon her throne, drinking from a mug.

"Greetings you two.  Are you enjoying your day?"

"Indeed sister.  We have explored the gardens, had some lunch and even had some massages."

"Excellent.  I hope you enjoyed yourself Owen."

"..."

"Owen?" both Celestia and Luna called.

'That voice...where do I know that vo--'

"THAT'S IT!  IT'S HIM!"

My shouting literally scared the shit out of the princesses as they jumped back with fright.  Luna was first to implore my outburst.

"What is?  Who?"

"I knew I recognised that voice!  The guard you were talking to Luna - it was him!  The pony that attacked me!"

"WHAT?!" both sisters exclaimed.

"Are you positive Owen?  Absolutely sure?!" Celestia cried.

"One hundred percent sure.  I'd recognise that voice anywhere!  Luna, do you that guard's name?"

Luna shivered at the fact that her lover's attacker had just spoken to her right under her nose.

"LUNA!" I shouted.

"AH!  It's Sharp Blade!  The guard's name is Sharp Blade." Luna exclaimed.

Celestia summoned a scroll in front of her and unrolled it.  She scanned the scroll then put it down.  "My tower chamber - that's where he is stationed today.  GUARDS!" she shouted.  Two pegasus guards flew in and landed next to Celestia.

"Yes your highness."

"Go to my chamber tower.  Guardspony Sharp Blade is stationed there.  Bring him to me.  Now." she commanded with anger in her voice.  The guards immediately flew out of the throne room.  I began to breathe faster as I became nervous with the fact that my attacker will be here any second now.

"What are you going to do sister?" Luna inquired.

"We are going to ask him some questions before we accuse anypony of this.  I hope you can understand Owen."

"Of course Celestia."

We waited in silence for the fore-mentioned pony to be brought here.  Our silence was broken by the throne doors opening up and a unicorn guardspony being dragged in.  Celestia ushered me behind her throne to hide me.

"What is the meaning of this Princess?" Sharp Blade asked before the other guards exited the room.  Celestia's horn glowed and touched Sharp Blade causing him to tense up.

"Guardspony Sharp Blade.  I have reason to believe that you have committed a crime.  I have binded your body so you are unable to leave until I say so.  Where were you on Sunday evening?"

"I was stationed in the royal gardens." he replied.

"Did you perform your duties as instructed by your leader?"

"As always your highness."  No change in his voice.

"Did you or did you not leave your post at any point un-instructed?"

"No...no your highness."  There it was.  The sudden change in his tone of voice.

"Hmm...very well.  OK, come out now."

I walked around the throne into Sharp Blade's view and his eyes immediately latched onto me.  His facial expression turned to one of horror and fear as he noticed who I was.

"Do you know who this is Sharp Blade?" Luna asked.

"No.  I do not."  His eyes darted around the room.  Luna narrowed her eyes at him and glared.  Sharp Blade gulped and hesitated.  "OK fine.  He is the human that everypony has been talking about."

"Correct."  Luna started circling the guard.  "Are you aware of the events that occured on said Sunday?"

The guard didn't respond.  He could only look at the floor.  I looked at Luna - she was angry but she was holding it in.  It looked like she was ready to burst.  She lowered her head to his face.  "ARE YOU AWARE?!" she screamed at him.

"YES!" he responded.  A few tears escaped from his eyes as he struggled to hold his composure.

"One more question.  Do you know who is responsible for the incident that occured?" she asked in a ice cold tone.

The guard sniffled and looked up at Luna.  "Yes."

"And who was that?"

"It...was me."

Luna raised her hoof, ready to strike the guard but I rushed forward and grabbed it before she could.  She looked at me with a look of confusion.

"No Luna!  There's no need.  He confessed."  Luna lowered her hoof and leant against me.  "Celestia, can I ask Sharp Blade a question?"  Celestia nodded in confirmation.  I walked over to him and leant down to meet his eye level.  "Why?  Why did you do it?" I asked in a calm tone.

"I...it..." Sharp tried to say.

"Go on." I edged him.

"I had to do it.  I had to do it for my family.  We needed the bits."

"Wait, money?  How would you get money out of this?  And how much?"

"It was an order.  An assassination order...for one million bits."

Celestia and Luna gasped at this and rushed to the guard.  I held up my hand to stop them which they did.  "OK.  You know you are going to prison for this right?"  He nodded.  "Then help me out now.  I understand that your family means much to you but we need to know.  Who gave you this order?  Who wanted me dead?"

"It was...it was..."  I placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him to show I mean well.  "It was the Prince.  Prince Blueblood."

All three of us stood back from the guard and mused over what he just said.  I can't imagine what Celestia and Luna must be thinking right now.  Celestia called for the guards to come back in.

"Yes Princess."

"Place Sharp Blade under arrest.  Take him away."

"Yes Princess."

Sharp Blade looked at me and mouthed 'I'm sorry' before being led away by the guards who were reading him his rights.  "Sharp Blade, you are under arrest by the order of Princess Celestia.  You do not have to say anything but anything you do say could and will be used as evidence.  Do you understand?"  Sharp Blade nodded as the guards exited the room.  I turned to face Luna and Celestia who were crying.

"I can't believe this.  I just DON'T BELIEVE THIS!"  I've never seen Celestia angry before now and believe me, it's frightening to say the least.

"To think that Blueblood would pay for somepony to be killed!  It's unforgivable!" Luna cried.  I walked up to Luna and Celestia and embraced them in a hug.

"Don't worry.  We'll bring him to justice.  Do you know where he is?"

"Most likely to be in the concert hall.  There is a social gathering there tonight and he will be talking on our behalf." Celestia stated.

"Well then, let's go down there."

The concert hall was in sight.  A marvellous building - kind of reminiscent of the Royal Albert Hall only looking older.  On the left of me was Princess Celestia, god of the sun.  To the right of me was Princess Luna, god of the moon and my girlfriend...that sounds so strange to me.

We approached the main doors and the bouncer-type ponies bowed to us as we walked in.  I walked into the main room first un-noticed by the upper-class ponies of Canterlot.  I tried to spot this Blueblood but I had a flaw - no idea what he looked like.

"Hey, what's he look like?" I asked the princesses.

"He has--there he is!  Over there!"

"OK.  Just wait here.  I'm going to approach him and see what happens.  If anything bad starts, please break it up."

"But Owen!  He could be dangerous." Luna alarmed me.

"Maybe so.  But I've had my fair share of standing up to bullies.  Mostly failing but I stood up nonetheless.  I'm gonna try and speak to him and get him to confess and come quietly.  If not, you two need to come in.  I just don't want this to turn into a brawl."  The princesses nodded and I moved towards the prince, keeping close to the wall.

He was standing in the middle of a crowd of ponies, talking to all of them.  I got closer to overhear his conversation.

"...and it was most incredible that a new species had arrived in Equestria.  A human, I hear it's called."

'Hmm.  So far so good.'

"I was staggered to hear that the poor fellow had been attacked by an unknown assailant."

'What?!  That was your doing you fucking bastard!'

"Believe me, if I was there, I would have stopped the attack.  Nopony, not even an alien species, deserves to be attacked for no reason.  I highly admire this fellow, even though I have yet to meet him."

'Oh that is it!'

"THAT'S THE BIGGEST LOAD OF BULLSHIT I HAVE EVER HEARD!"

Every single pony stopped and stared at me.  My sudden outburst caught the attention of the prince who walked towards me with a grin on his face.  He reached his hoof out to touch my arm but I quickly slapped it away, causing the surrounding ponies to gasp.

"Don't you dare touch me." I calmly said.

'Celestia, Luna.  I know you can hear me.  Do not approach yet.  I'm just a bit pissed at him.'

"Whatever is the matter, human?" Blueblood asked

"I have a name.  It's Owen and I know everything you just said is a load of rubbish."  Blueblood's left eye twitched.  He knew that I know about the order.  "Listen everyone.  Whatever he has told you about me, it's probably true.  Apart from the attack that I suffered on Sunday.  Unknown assailant?  Not anymore.  We caught the culprit and he has been arrested."

The surrounding ponies all acknowledged the fact that the attacker had been arrested.  "Well there you go.  Mystery over." Blueblood quickly said.

"Not quite.  You see, the attacker said that he was ordered to attack me.  Not just to attack...but to assassinate me.  Someone wanted me dead."  This ellicited gasps from everyone in the room.  "Now, we tried to get him to tell us who ordered him to do it and why.  He needed money for his family.  This order...was worth one million bits."  Blueblood started to back away ever so slowly.  I walked towards him at the same speed.

"And he told us who ordered him to do it.  Do you want to know?  Do you really want to know?"  I raised my arm in the air and stretched out my finger.  Lowering it slowly, I pointed it straight at the executioner.  "You.  Prince Blueblood."

Blueblood quickly stepped back knocking over a display of champagne glasses.  "Slander!  I-I never gave such an order!"

"Really?  Maybe we need proof of it then."  My anger was building fast.  I needed someone to calm the situation.  "Princess, can you please come over here."  Celestia emerged from the archway and walked over towards me and Blueblood, staring at him the whole time.  Blueblood's face said it all.  "Princess, I am going to ask the prince here a question.  A pretty straightforward one.  When he answers, can you read his mind to check if he's lying or not."  Celestia nodded.

"Well then.  Prince Blueblood.  Did you give an order to Guardspony Sharp Blade to assassinate me for one million bits?"

"No.  I did not." he replied whilst Celestia hit him with a mind reading spell.  The spell ceased and Celestia's face turned to one of disappointment, not anger.

"Liar."

All ponies gasped in the room.  The amound of gasps we have had now, we should have run out of air.  Blueblood looked frantic, looking around the room for a chance to escape.  There wasn't one.  Well, there was but it was through his aunt.

"FINE!  YES I DID!"

A few ponies fainted and some ran off in shock.

"I wanted this disgusting creature out of our world and nowhere near us!"

Anger levels rising.  "Disgusting?  You don't even know me!"

"And I don't want to!  You don't fit in here and you never will!  You're an alien and we don't let aliens live in Equestria!"

"I...am a human.  I'm NOT AN ALIEN!" I retorted.

"You're a dirty, disgusting, ruthless alien and you always will be.  I heard your conversations about your past.  The homes you lived in, the people who cared for you...your parents." he said with a chuckle.

"Don't...you...dare talk about my parents." I said through gritted teeth, clenching my right hand into a fist.

"Why not?  Although, now I can see why they abandoned you.  It was the right decision for them."

That was the breaking point.  I couldn't hold it back anymore.  Before anyone could react, Blueblood's face was caught subject of my rather fast approaching fist.

"FUCK YOU!"

Blueblood stumbled for a bit before falling to the ground, unconscious.  I towered over him, ready to punch him again but I was stopped by Luna who held me in her levitation.  She brought me close to her and held me in her hooves.

"Owen, no!"

"LET ME GO!  I'LL KILL HIM!'

"That makes you no better than he is!"

That brought me back down to Earth...Equestria.  I let out a huge sigh and lowered my fist.  My head rested on Luna's shoulders as my emotions came out in tears and sobs instead of rage.  I embraced Luna and buried my face into her shoulder.  I overheard Celestia talk to the ponies in the room.

"My loyal subjects.  Prince Blueblood here is guilty of attempted murder.  He will be arrested and sentencted to prison for his crimes.  Guards, take him away!"  Cheers and applause, in the style of hoof stomping, was heard as Blueblood was dragged away by four guards.

Luna pulled me away from her to reveal my depression state.  She gently stroked my head with her hoof.  "It's all over now.  Come on, we'll go back to the castle."  I replied by nodding and the three of us made our way back to the castle.

It was around 7PM before we got back to the castle.  I walked slower this time just to think about what transpired.  We got back into the throne room as Celestia spoke up.

"Are you both OK?"

"I know I am.  How about you Owen?"

"What will happen to them?  Sharp Blade and Blueblood?"

Celestia hesitated but answered soon enough.  "They will both be put on trial for their actions and most likely sentenced to a lengthy term in prison."  I nodded in understanding.  "Are you alright though?"

"I guess."  I winced as my right hand emitted pain.  "I can't believe I punched him.  I shouldn't have done that."

Luna placed a wing around me for comfort.  "But he was making you angry, very angry.  We don't condone violence but nopony could have prevented that."

"I could have." I replied sadly.  "I could have repressed my rage.  I should never have let my anger take control of me.  It was just the mention of my parents that set me over the edge...I didn't even know them so why was I angry?"  Celestia crouched down to meet my eye level.

"Even thought you never knew your real parents, they are your parents nonetheless.  Your reaction was out of respect for them and you needed to protect their name, their rights."  I smiled at Celestia for lifting my spirits.  She was right, even though I never knew them, I protected their names and fought for them.

"Well, I'm sorry for hitting him anyway." I apologised.

"It's OK.  He's not hurt seriously.  Although I've never seen anypony get knocked out with one hit before." Celestia mused.

"That'll be the anger..."

Silence filled the room for a while as we sat quietly, musing over the evening's events.  I eventually needed to do something.

"I hope you don't mind, but I just want to go and have a wash and go to sleep.  Think it's best after a day like this."

"Of course Owen.  Come with me, I'll show you the baths." Luna said, helping me up with her hooves.  "Goodnight sister."

"Goodnight to you both.  I will control the moon tonight Luna.  You help Owen with whatever he needs."

"Thank you Celestia." I offered.

Luna led me one floor up and to a rather large set of doors.  Opening them up, it revealed a huge bath in the centre of the room, at least 25 feet by 25 feet.

"Wow...that's huge."

Luna walked over to the taps at the edge of the bath and turned them on, letting the torrent of hot water fill the bath at a speedy rate.  She also poured in some purple liquid which foamed when it met the water.

"This is theraputic bath oil.  It helps relieve stress and calms the mind."

"Thanks.  Just what I need."

"On the side there are some shampoo bottles with various bath soaps and wash-cloths.  And don't worry about the temperature.  The bath is magically enchanted to keep the water hot all of the time."

I put my arm around Luna and kissed her cheek.  "You're amazing you are.  Simply amazing."  Luna blushed and exited the bathroom, closing the doors behind them.  I waited for the bath to fill to the right level before turning off the taps.  A sea of foam was before me.  I quickly undressed and slowly set myself into the bath.

"Ahh...oohh, that's hot...that's...ahhhh..."

I sat down in the bath; the water just reaching my chest.  The temperature was perfect.  I quickly downed myself under the water to warm up and resurfaced, catching my breath.  I lay back and stretched out, letting the fumes and vapours of the oils relax the mind and relieve my stress.  I just wish I had an ice pack for my hand.

Minutes passed, twenty I'd say.  Hard to tell when you're this relaxed.  Any more relaxed and I'd be asleep.  I slowly started to drift...more and more and--

*KNOCK KNOCK*

Damn it all.  I quickly pulled some foam over my private regions.  "Come in!"  The door opened to reveal the pony of my life.  Luna, in all her finest.  "Hey.  How are you?"  Luna walked over to where I was and sat down next to me.

"I'm well thank you.  I came to see how you were."

"I'm good.  These oils really helped and I'm really relaxed."

Luna smirked.  "Oh...well that's good to know..." she said with a chuckle.

"What's so funny?"  I noticed she wasn't wearing her breastplate, crown or shoes.  "Err, Luna.  Why are you--"  Before I could finish, she jumped over me, cannonballing into the bath, sending a wave of suds over me.  She surfaced and looked at me, laughing her head off.

"Ha-ha!  I got you good!" she chimed.

"You most certainly did."  I waded over to her and  put my hands under the water.  "Hey Luna."

"Yes?"

I raised my hands fast, sending loads of water into her face.  "HA!  Got you back!"

"Oh, it is on!"

We spent about five minutes, splashing each other and kind of...wrestling in the water.  She got me good a few times.  After another failed attempt to dunk her head, we both surfaced and sat back against the edge of the bath.

"That was great fun!" I exclaimed.

"Indeed it was!"

We both chuckled and stared at each other.  We both leant forward slightly, our lips meeting in a passionate kiss.  I put my arms around the back of her head, pulling her closer as she did the same with me.  About twenty seconds passed before we broke it.  Luna moved to sit in front of me, with her back to me.  She leant her head on my chest and I put my arms around her.  Her wet mane flopped over her eyes and over my chest.  She actually looked better like this...kind of...sexy.

"You know.  I just realised something." I said with a smile.

"What's that?"

"I love you even more now.  You really showed me that today."

"Awww, stop it.  I love you as well."

We stayed there, just listening to each other breathe.  Every once in a while, I'd cup my hand and bring water over Luna's head to keep her warm.  It was a short while after that an idea came to me.

"Hey Luna?"  She responded with a 'hmm?'.  "I know this'll sound weird but...can I...wash you?"  Luna lent her head up to look at me with a frown.  Damn...wait, she's upside down, it's a smile!

"That's not weird.  Course you can."

I picked up her chosen shampoo and put some into my hand.  I gently began to lather it on her mane, running it through all of the hairs.  It felt kind of theraputic to me and I hoped it felt the same for her.  She wasn't complaining so I guess so.  After washing her hair off with water, I asked her to sit up so I could wash her body.  She did so and I gently washed her body, wings and legs.  Running my hand through her wings, I felt how soft her feathers were.

I finished washing her body and marvelled at how good she looked, especially with that floppy mane.

"Your turn." Luna asked.

I sat in front of her and leant back into her.  She did the same as what I did; washing my hair with shampoo and rinsing it off ever so gently.  The soft touch of her hooves was enthralling.  It was like someone just got one of those memory foam pillows and started massaging you with it - that kind of plushness.  I was in such a trance when she was washing my body, I started humming one of my favourite songs.  It was quiet but loud enough so Luna could hear it.  Once my body was washed, she embraced me from behind and pulled me back onto her, with me leaning my head on her chest.

"What are you humming there?" she asked.

"It's a song from my world - one of my favourites.  It's called 'You Raise Me Up'."  (It actually is one of my favourite songs.  Don't abuse me for it!)

"It sounds beautiful."

We stayed there embraced for another five to ten minutes before Luna got out of the bath, me in tow.  The bath emptied as we both dried ourselves off with towels.  I caught Luna staring at me.

"What?" I asked

"Your erm...your..."  She pointed a hoof at my mid-section.

"You mean my--"  There it was, in all of it's glory...at full attention.  I quickly covered it with a towel and I felt warmth flush up to my face.  "My goodness, I am so sorry!"  It's bizarre that I didn't even notice it.  I looked at Luna who was blushing.

"Does that mean that you're...ready to mate?"

"Sometimes yes.  It happens to everyone at some point in the day.  Sometimes it happens for no reason at all and sometimes...there is a reason."

"Is there a reason now?" she asked with a coy look.

"Umm...maybe."

Luna chuckled and walked out of the bathroom.  I followed suit, picking up my clothes and walking behind her.  She led me to her chambers and we both entered, with the door shutting behind us.  Luna stood very close to me and looked deeply into my eyes.

"Do you want me to...take care of it?" she asked, pushing me onto her bed.

'Oh my god.  She's actually wanting to do this.  I can't believe it, my first time!  This is going to be--'

"No."

'No?  What do you mean no?!'

"No, Luna."

'What's wrong with you?  Say yes you moronic twat!"

Luna looked dejected at my answer and she moved away from me.  I quickly moved up to her and put my arm around her.  "It's not that I don't want to, it's just...I've never done this before and I feel that we should do this later in the relationship...not so early into it.  Do you understand?"

Luna turned to me and smiled before kissing me on the lips.  "Of course I understand my love.  I understand completely."

"I love you so much."

We embraced each other in a kiss and hug and lay down on the bed.  The covers were quickly levitated over us as we continued our embrace.  Breaking the kiss, the lights went out at the shout of 'Off' and the room was darkened.  I snuggled close to Luna as she did with me.

"Thank you for stopping me today.  I would have probably tried to kill him if you didn't stop me."

"You're more than welcome.  I'm glad I stopped it when I did."

"And thanks for the water fight."  I laughed softly.  "Been ages since I had that sort of fun.  It reminded me of--AHAHAHA!"

"What's so funny?"

"Your feathers.  I'm really ticklish."  Luna gave me a massive smirk.  "Don't you dare.  Don't you even--"  I was interrupted by a barrage of feathers on her wings tickling me in all the right places.  "AHAHA!  STOP!  I SURR-AHAHA!  PLEASE STOP!"  Luna did so and retreated her wings.  I looked at her and chuckled evilly.  "My turn."

"No!  WAIT!"

The sound of female and male laughter echoed down the staircase leading to the throne room.  At the foot of the staircase, Celestia stood, laughing at what she was hearing.

"I think he just found out her weakness."

A/N - Hey all!  Got two days off so I finished up a chapter - can you believe it?!  Well, course you would, otherwise you wouldn't be reading this would you?  Anyway, I have another day off next Wednesday so I'll try to get another chapter up then but I can't promise anything.  These days off can be re-arranged at very short notice.  Everyone have a good one!

14. Ready For Launch (Part 1)

14. Ready For Launch (Part 1)

"It's beautiful here."

"Isn't it just?"

"I'm so glad we chose to do this."

"So am I, Luna...I love you so much.

"I love you too Owen."

"....hng...just a little closer..."

"Almost...there..."

OWEN!  WAKE UP!

"I DIDN'T BREAK ANYTHING!...huh?"

Being abruptly pulled from my dream, I sat straight up in the bed and rubbed my eyes to remove the intruding sleep in them.  Looking ahead, I saw Celestia standing at the foot of the bed.

"Oh hey.  Morning Celestia." I said with a groan.

"Morning yourself."

A shuffling next to me made me aware that Luna had been awakened by her sister's bellowing voice.

"And I thought I was loud." she mumbled before raising her head to meet mine, then to Celestia.  "Morning to the both of you.  Sister, what is the meaning of the rude awakening?"

A warm smile spread itself across Celestia's face.  "It was more for Owen's sake than yours.  Do you know what day it is today?"

"It's Friday." I replied, shrugging my shoulders.

"And do you have plans for today?  Any appointments you made?"

I tilted my head in confusion.  "Appointments?  No...there's nothing I can think of."  Celestia summoned a scroll and deposited it in my lap.  I opened it up and began to read it.  "Dear Princess Celestia.  Can you please remind Owen that he is expected at Vinyl's club today..."

I quickly got to my feet and held my hands on my head.  "THE CLUB!  I'm supposed to be starting work at the club at noon!  I completely forgot!"

"You never told me you got a job." Luna stated.

I started pacing up and down the room.  "Oh no.  No no no no no!  I'm gonna be late, Vinyl's gonna get angry, I'll get a bad reputation..."

"Owen."

"...I won't earn any money and I'll disappoint a great friend..."

"Owen!"

"...The Ipod!  I even leant her my Ipod.  I'll never get that back n--"

"OWEN!"

That stopped me.  I turned to Celestia who just expelled all the voice she could.  "Err...yeah?"

Celestia draped a wing over my shoulder to keep me calm.  "There's no need to panic.  You have plenty of time.  I have arranged a chariot to take you back to Ponyville at 9AM.  Everything has been taken care of."

I let out a sharp breath as my panic subsided.  "Thanks.  Thanks very much."  Celestia nodded and walked out of the bedroom, leaving me and Luna alone.  I fell backwards onto the bed and sighed a sigh of relief.  "At least I'm not gonna be late."

Luna's face came into view above mine.  "How could you forget about something so important?" she scolded me.

"I got so caught up with you yesterday, I forgot all about it."  I placed a hand on her cheek.  "Spending time with you is wonderful.  Takes priority over everything else."

Luna swatted my hand away in a playful gesture and leant down, giving me a kiss on the lips.  "Go on.  Go and get washed up and I'll meet you in the dining hall.  I hear they're serving pancakes today." she said with a wink.

That brought a smile to my face.  I immediately sprang up and made my way to the bathroom, situated near the rear of the room.  Whilst inside, I had a quick wash with one of Luna's frilly purple wash clothes.  Hey, it may be frilly but it gets the job done.

I quickly made my way to the dining room, remembering where it was after mine and Luna's day exploring yesterday.  I sat myself down where a waiter pony came by with a large stack of pancakes, laden with fresh fruit.  Thanking him, I began to tuck in, as did the royal sisters.

"So...what was funny between you two last night?" Celestia asked.

"Oh err...you heard us laughing?" Luna said, making Celestia nod in confirmation.  "Well, I managed to find Owen's sensitive spot" she said with a laugh.

"And I found hers.  Now I know how to get back at her..." I said with a evil smirk, putting another mouthful of fruit in.

We continued to idly chat about the previous days events.  Everything, from the flight to the castle and conquering my fears somewhat, to the discovery of Blueblood's deceit.  I was asked whether I would like to attend his trial...I didn't give them a direct answer.

Once breakfast had been dealt with, it was time to return to Ponyville.  Celestia gave me a warm farewell while Luna and I walked out towards a waiting chariot.  I looked at the chariot and huffed.

"At least this won't be as bad as last time." I mumbled.  I turned to Luna and gave her a hug.  "I'll see you soon, yeah?"

"Of course.  I'll let you know when I'm next avaliable."

I climbed into the chariot and sat on the seat, looking out of the window to a smiling Luna.  "Hey.  Will you come to the club sometime?  See how I'm getting on?"

"Sorry but clubs are not my scene.  I'm not one for loud, noise-polluting music." she stated.  I gave her a despondent stare and quivered my bottom lip.  Luna strolled up to the chariot and leant her head close to mine.  "Buuuut...I could find time for you." she said, giving me a quick peck.

"I'll look forward to it.  Take care...love."

"You too...dear."

With that said, the chariot pulled off and launched into the sky.  I never broke my gaze with Luna until she was completely out of sight.  I sat back in the seat and watched the world go by.  The world looked beautiful from above, even thought my fear of heights was still there.  Not as bad but it was there nonetheless.

"Hey buddy!  You banging the Princess?" one of the pegasus guards shouted back.

'How can they ask something like that?!  It's so rude!'  I leant out of the door to shout back a remark about their question but I said the first thing that came to my mind.

"Not yet!"

The flight back to Ponyville took about two hours and I was moderately OK with the flying.  A couple of dips and turns made me feel queasy but not as bad as my first encounter with this flying contraption.  Touching down outside of the library, I exited the chariot and thanked the guards.  They then took off into the skies.

I opened up the library door and saw Twilight at her desk with her nose in a book.  Spike was busy sweeping up what looked like the remains of a vase.

"Hey guys."

"Hey Owen." Spike glumly said.

"What's up with you?"

Twilight turned her head around to look at Spike with a stern face.  "He broke one of my favourite vases, so I grounded him for a week."

"Ah I see."  Twilight turned her head back to her book.  I walked up behind her and tapped her head which caused her to turn around.  I put my arms around her and hugged her tight.

"What, Owen?  What are you doing?" Twilight quizically asked.

"Thanking you for sending that letter to Celestia.  If you didn't, I would have completely forgot about work at the club today."  I gently kissed her forehead.  "You're a diamond, you are."

Twilight blushed and produced a nervous smile.  "Oh I er...you're welcome."

"Anyway, I thought I'd just pop back and see you both before I head off.  I'll be back sometime this evening.  See you later." I said, exiting out of the library.  I started to make my way to the club, walking through the town.

Along the way, I was greeted by a few familiar faces who greeted me with their always-cheery attitudes.  Seriously, this town is waaaay too happy.

About 30 minutes later, I came across Vinyl's club which had some sort of scaffolding around it.  Not a pony in sight though.  I approached the front door and entered the club.  As I walked in, music was being played at background volume.  I saw 2 other ponies who were seated at the bar, staring at me as I walked in.  I approached the two ponies who didn't break their gaze.

"Uhh...hey.  Do you know if Vinyl's here?" I asked tentatively.

"Over here!" I heard a voice call.  Looking towards the mixing deck, I saw the electric-blue mane of said pony DJ.  I walked over to her and saw she was untangling the mother of all knots of wires.

"Having fun there?" I joked

"Oh yeah.  Absolutely loving this" she said through gritted teeth.  She huffed and threw the wires down on the floor.  "Forget this, it can be done later."  She looked at the clock, which was a neon light displayed on the wall.  "Half hour early, good start." she said with a smile.  "Let me introduce you to the two I've brought in today for your training."

She led me over to the two ponies at the bar.  The one sitting on the stool was a dark red unicorn with a yellow mane.  The one behind the bar was a brown earth pony with a white mane that hung over his forehead.  Vinyl introduced me to them both, starting with the earth pony.

"This is Minute Hand, the chief bouncer in the club."

"Hey, I'm Owen." I said, extending my hand to him.

"Nice to meet ya." Minute responded.

"This here is Cherry Spice.  She's the best bartender I've ever met."

Cherry chuckled and swung her hoof at Vinyl in a playful manner.  "Oh stop it."  She looked towards me.  "Nice to meet you.  Vinyl's said you're a great guy."

"Oh she did, did she?" I glanced at Vinyl and laughed.  "Well, I'll prove if that's right or not soon enough" I joked.

Vinyl sat herself down on one of the stools.  "Right, well it's up to you Owen.  What do you want to learn first?  Bar work with Cherry or bouncing with Minute?"

"Let's go for the bouncing first."

"Follow me big guy." Minute instructed.  We walked into a room that was next to Vinyl's office.  Inside were a few chairs and a table.  Minute sat down at the table and opened up a folder which was on the table.  "This here is the health and safety procedures you must follow whilst working on the door or even in the club at all.  I want you to spend as much time as you need to get yourself fully versed with the contents of the file.  Once you've finished, we'll move onto some practical work."

"Alright then.  I'll get to reading then."

"Good.  I'll come back in half an hour." Minute said, walking out of the room.

I started on the file.  As Minute had said, it listed the health and safety procedures of the club such as what to do in a fire, moving and handling, rules on behaviour and whatnot.  The default phrases to use in conversation were in there as well.  Slowly making my way through the folder, it brought back memories of being in school.  The constant drone of silence and the arduous task of reading a 400 page book word for word.

Half an hour later, just like he said, Minute re-entered the room with a neutral look on his face.  "Have you finished reading the file?"  I nodded.  "OK then.  I'll just ask you a few questions to see if you were really paying attention.  First, where are the fire exits?"

"One is located through the bathrooms, one is located at the rear of the club, next to the seating area and the front door can also be used."

"Correct.  Next question.  If a patron is being unruly and is causing distress in the club, what is the first course of action?"

"Talk to him calmly and ask him to stop causing trouble."

"Very good.  Last question.  If a patron is to be escorted out of the club by means of force, what is the best way to hold them?"

"You need two ponies to help carry him or her out.  To carry them, hold the front hooves towards their chest and half bear hug from behind, walking towards the door.  Also make sure that you will not cause harm to the offending pony on any unsafe objects."

A smile crept onto Minute's face and his attitude changed.  "Excellent!  You really do pay attention.  Now that we've got all that boring stuff out of the way, how about we try some practical exercises?"

"Sounds good to me!" I chimed.

He led me to the outside of the club, to where the customers would queue.  Another pony was waiting there; a familiar cyan pegasus.  "Rainbow Dash here has volunteered to help out for this exercise.  Vinyl asked her to help as you two were on good terms."

I walked up to Rainbow and greeted her.  "Hey Rainbow, nice to see ya."

"You too.  This is gonna be fun." she chuckled.

"Well then, let's get started.  Owen, you stand here, as if you were on duty."  I moved into place, between two posts.  "Now, Rainbow.  I want you to be an ordinary patron who wishes to enter the club.  Owen, you have to tell her that the club is full and she'll have to wait, which she will not be happy about. Just play along and I'll add some scenarios as you go along."

"Right." both me and Rainbow said.  Ranbow walked about 20 feet away from me and walked between the queuing posts as if she was a patron.  She approached me and I held my hand out to stop her.

"I'm sorry Miss but the club is full at the moment.  You'll have to wait until someone leaves." I said bluntly.

"What?  But I've been waiting in this queue for ages!  You have to let me in!" Rainbow said with a hint of anger.

"Sorry.  The club can only hold a maximum of 200.  Please wait in line until there is some room."

"Ugh!  Not cool!"  Rainbow stood firm and stomped her hoof.

"Good.  Now Rainbow, start to get a bit agitated and confront Owen.  Really get in his face, threatening almost." Minute instructed.

"You sure?" Rainbow asked.  Minute nodded.  "OK then."  Rainbow walked up close to me and cleared her throat loudly.  "HEY!  You gonna let me in or what?!" she shouted at me.

Seeing Rainbow angry like this was quite frightening; something I wouldn't like to see in real life.  I persevered onwards.  "Please lower your voice Miss.  You will be let in when there is room."

Rainbow took to the air and got nose to nose with me.  Pressing one of her hooves on my chest, she snarled at me.  "Listen here.  You let me in or you are gonna wish you never worked here."

Wow.  She was deathly scary.  "This is your last warning Miss.  Please calm down or I will have to restrain you." I said with annoyance.  I was impressed with myself that I managed to keep this going.

"You, restrain me?!  HA!  No way!"  She lightly punched me in the chest, as if it was a real punch.  "Now get out of my way!"

This was it, moment of truth.  I quickly grabbed Rainbow's torso, turned her around and held her front hooves against her chest, pushing her wings against my chest so she couldn't fly away.  I could almost swear she tried to nuzzle against my chest with her head.

"Brilliant!  That was very good!" Minute happily said.  I let Rainbow go and she landed on the ground, laughing at the whole scenario.

"That was awesome!  You're really good at that!" Rainbow chimed.

"Oh, thanks.  I was actually quite nervous about doing that."

"You shouldn't have been." Minute responded.  "That was a very good exercise and you pulled it off very well.  You'll make a good bouncer here." he said with genuine praise.

"Nice."  I turned to face Rainbow.  "Thanks for helping out.  Looks like you enjoyed it as well." I said, noticing her blushing cheeks.  She quickly tried to get rid of the blush by wiping her face with her hoof but to no avail.  She chuckled nervously before taking to the air and flying off and a great speed.

"You're a lucky guy." Minute said.

"I'm sorry?"

"How she acts around you.  How she looks at you and her blushing.  She's got a thing for you, you know?"

"Wha...seriously?"  Come to think about it, he could be right.  The party at AJ's, the VERY long kiss.  The time when I was attacked, she comforted me so much, she never left my side.  She let me hold her hoof when Fluttershy applied that iodine.  That hoof-wrestle we had; the looks she gave me...and she did nuzzle me then!  "I'm such an idiot..."

"How come?"

"All the signs she's been giving me.  I was too stupid to realise them at the time.  It took someone else telling me to realise......damn it."

"What's the problem?  I'd be ecstatic if I had a marefriend like her!"

"Well that's the problem.  I've already got a girlfriend...marefriend." I said, rolling my eyes.

"Ah, right.  Who's the lucky mare?"

"Princess Luna." I said bluntly.

"Oh right, that's--WHAT?!"  I nodded to confirm it.  "Wow.  You really are lucky.  Even so, it's not a problem."

"Why not?"

Minute made his way back into the club and sat at a bar stool, motioning me to do the same.  The speakers in the club were playing some LMFAO, which I started nodding at.

"I'm sure you've noticed the gender ratio here isn't exactly balanced." Minute stated.

"Yeah, I did notice that.  Way more females here than males."

"Right.  About 1 male in every 6-7 females.  Due to this, sometimes, males have more than one partner.  Just so it shortens the amount of single females."

"You serious?  Polygamy is practiced here?"

"Absolutely.  Has been for years.  Why, is it not where you come from?"

"No way.  It's illegal where I come from.  Most of my world is entirely monogamist."

"That's a strange world you come from.  Anyway, you don't have a problem.  I'm sure you can date two mares at once."

"I don't know.  It just seems so weird."

"Eh...it is at first.  Give it some thought, I'm sure you'll come to a decision.  Right, I'll be off then.  Cherry should be around somewhere.  See if you can get some bar training from her.  See you around."

"See ya."  Minute walked off and out of the club.  Not soon after, Cherry walked behind the bar and handed me a small book, about 10 pages long.

"NIce to see you did well with Minute.  I saw your display and I gotta say, you were pretty good."

"Thanks Cherry."

"This booklet in front of you explains all of the cocktails that we serve.  On a busy night, we mostly serve beer and spirits but somepony will want a cocktail from time to time.  I want you to take that home and try to memorise the lists.  Can you do that?"

It didn't seem too complex.  Some of them I actually knew how to make.  Ones like Vodka Sunrise and Cuba Libre I knew how to make.  "Sure, no problem."

"Great.  Now come round the bar here and I'll show you where all of the drinks are."

I made my way around the bar and looked at the wide array of beers and spirits that were stored there.  Vodka, rum, ciders, beers, alcopops and many more.

"Through here--"  Cherry pointed to a door behind the bar, only accessible by the bar workers.  "--is where the storeroom is.  If you ever need anymore alcohol, it's all in there.  Now, let's say someone ordered say...a Vodka Sunrise.  This is what you do.  First you--"

"Actually.  I know how to make this one.  Want me to show you?"  Cherry nodded and stood back.  I poured Vodka and orange juice into a mixing glass and shook well.  I poured it into a glass and added a shot of grenadine syrup.  I passed it to Cherry who sipped it and tasted it.

"Hmm...very good.  Very nice.  I can see you know how to measure out the right liquids as well.  OK, let's try something else.  Somepony just ordered 6 bottles of beer.  How quick can you get them served.?"

I quickly pulled out 6 bottles of beer, 3 in each hand.  I used a bottle opener and opened them all quickly, setting them in a neat line on the bar.  Cherry nodded in approval.

"Very good.  You'll do just fine here.  That's all there is that I can show you.  Just try and memorise the cocktail list and you'll be perfect."

"Thanks very much."

I made my way out of the bar area and made my way to Vinyl, who was once again trying to untangle the ungodly mess of wires.

"Any luck Vinyl?"

"TO TARTARUS WITH THIS!" she shouted, throwing the wires down again.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt." I apologised.

"No, don't worry, it's not your fault.  How did your training go?"

"Pretty good.  Both Minute and Cherry were impressed with my training."

Vinyl stood up on her hind legs and pulled me into a hug, which I returned.  "Nice going dude!  I knew you'd be good here!"  We released the hug and she stood on all fours.  "Now, I have a favour to ask" she asked with a sly smile.

"Uh-oh."

"Oh, don't fret.  Here, take this."  She levitated my Ipod into my hand.

"Ah, thanks very much!"

"No problem.  Now, to that favour.  Since you leant me your Ipod, I've got a whole, brand new playlist, ready for a club night!  I've been advertising this night and ponies from all over are interested.  I sold out all my tickets yesterday!"

"Nice one."

"Indeed.  I advertised it as 'An Outer World Experience'.  Anyway, it's tomorrow night.  Can you work for it?"

"Tomorrow night?"  I was surprised she wanted me to work so soon but I reckon I could handle it.  "Sure, why not."

"Great!  If you can get here for tomorrow at about 6.  Club opens at 9 and closes at 2."

"No problem.  See ya tomorrow."  I began to walk away and made it to the door.  I opened it but a blue aura closed it.

"Here, take these."  Vinyl levitated 2 slips into my hand.  "These are two queue jump tickets for tomorrow night.  Bring some of your friends.  Sorry I can't give you more, that's all I had."

"Oh wow, thanks.  I'm pretty sure I know who to invite."

I exited the club and started to make my way back to the library, walking through the town.

My first ticket was going to a pony that knew how to party.  It only seemed right.  I made my way towards Sugarcube Corner and entered the bakery.  It was empty, save for a blue earth pony behind the counter.

"Good afternoon dear!  You're Pinkie's friend, right?"

"That's right.  I'm Owen, nice to meet you."

"My name is Cup Cake.  Me and my husband, Carrot Cake, run this bakery along with Pinkie.  Did you want to buy anything?"

"Uh, no, sorry.  I was actually here to see if Pinkie was here."

"Of course, she's upstairs in her room...I think.  I never know with that mare.  Go ahead and make your way up there, third room on the left."

I walked up the stairs and entered the room as instructed.  Nobody was there.  I walked in further to notice...yes...there was no-one there!

"Pinkie?"

"BOO!"

I jumped out of my skin as Pinkie somehow appeared from nowhere to scare the living shit out of me.  Pinkie thought my mini heart attack was hysterical and began gasping for air from laughing too much.  Getting my own breath back, I helped her up.  "Yeah alright, you got me."

"I sure did!"

"Yeah you did."  I pulled out one of the slips out of my pocket.  "Pinkie, what are you doing tomorrow night?"

"Tomorrow night?  Nothing!  Why?  Is there a party?  NO WAY!  I always make the parties!  How could somepon--"  I covered her mouth with my hand to stop her hyperactive vocal tyrade.

"Yes, there is a party, at Vinyl's club.  I have a ticket for it.  Do you want to go?"

Pinkie gasped heavily and snatched the slip out of my hand at breakneck speed.  "YES YES YES!"  She embraced me in a bone-crushing hug.  "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"  I managed to break her off.

"You're welcome.  Now, I've got to go, so I'll see you tomorrow night?"

"Sure!"

I walked out of the bakery, bidding farewell to Cup as I exited.

"Now, for the next one...where are you Rainbow?"

I walked around Ponyville for what seems hours, although it was only about half an hour.  I spent ages looking in shops, looking at the sky for any rainbow streaks...but nothing.

I gave up and began my trek back to the library.  Just coming into the library's view, I spotted a rainbow tail sticking out of a cloud.  Knowing it could only be her, I shouted up to her.

"HEY!  RAINBOW!"

The cloud shifted and Rainbow became visible.  She flew down to greet me.

"Hey...don't you ever nap?"

"Uhh...no.  Sorry."

"It's cool." she said, rubbing her eyes.  "So, what's up?"

"I'm working at the club tomorrow and I have a ticket for you, if you want to go.  It's gonna be a big night?"

Rainbow's mouth hung open.  "You want...me to go?"

"Sure!  I think you'll enjoy it!"

She gingerly took the ticket and looked up at me with a beautiful smile.  She looked left and right to see if anyone was looking.  When she saw there was none, she flapped her wings and hovered near my head.  She quickly pecked me on the cheek and flew away with much speed.

"Damn...maybe Minute's really right.  She is kinda cute anyway..." I mumbled.

I walked up to the library and entered it.  Noticing no-one inside, I sat down on one of the cushions and leant back to relax.  That's when I noticed a scroll on the table.  I looked up at it.  It had a note with my name on it.  I picked up the scroll and unrolled it.

Dear Owen,

Myself and Spike have had to take a trip to Canterlot on urgent business.  We should be back by Sunday evening.  There are plenty of supplies in library for you to keep yourself going.

Take care.

Twilight Sparkle

"Huh, fair enough."

The rest of the afternoon went by quietly.  I read a few of Twilight's books.  Some were completely alien to me (yeah, alien) but some were understable.

I decided to go to sleep early tonight.  I needed a good sleep to prepare for tomorrow.  I entered my bedroom and lay down on my bed.  Minute's conversation replayed in my mind.

'I'm sure you can date two mares at once.

Was it right though?  Is it good to even out the gender ratio?

"Maybe I should discuss this with one of the girls...or Luna.  I just hope that they don't jump to conclusions straight away.

I undressed and got under the covers, aiming to sleep quickly with anticipation for the night tomorrow.

"Tomorrow night...damn, it's gonna be great."

*A/N*  Hey guys.  Got some unexpected time off so, you guessed it, another chapter.  I was determined to finish it tonight but it's too much for one chapter.  Part 2 will be up sometime over the next 2 days.  Enjoy!

15. Ready For Launch (Part 2)

15. Ready For Launch (Part 2)

Tonight was the night.

My first day of work in an age.  Something new, something fun.  I mentally prepared myself last night and I feel that I'm ready for anything!  There's just one small problem.

Why do beds always feel so much more comfy when you really need to get out of them?  I'd been awake for about 20 minutes now and it had just hit 11.  I really needed to get up and get ready for the day but the bed was more like a prison at the time.  A comfortable...soft...unable-to-leave prison.

I tossed and turned for a while longer before hauling myself out of the bed.  Showering quickly, I got dressed and started to make my way downstairs.  I set myself a bowl of cereal and sat at the table, re-reading the cocktail list that Cherry asked me to memorise.

"Right then, let's see.  Vodka Sunrise, Manehatten, Maregarita..."  I scanned the names of the cocktails and chuckled at the similarity of the names to the Earth equivalents.  "1 part tequila, 1 part orange liqueur..."

It was around 12:30 and I was still reading the list, over and over.  Needing the knowledge in less than 9 hours time, I needed to cram this into my head and cement it there.  I closed the list and tested myself.

"OK, Mojito.  2 shots rum, mint leaves, lime and...2 teaspoons of sugar!"  I turned to list over to read and check - I was right.  "Yes!"  I air pumped and tried the next one.

"Manehattan.  2 shots--"

"Hello?  Anypony in?"

I turned to the door and saw a friendly face.  "Oh hey Rarity.  How are you?"

"I'm fine dear but I was looking for Spike.  Is he around?"

"Afraid not.  Him and Twilight are in Canterlot till tomorrow night."

Rarity's expression changed to a frown.  "Oh bother!  Never mind then.  Have a good day."

"Yeah you too."  Just as Rarity was about to leave, I let out an annoyed sigh as I realised I had forgotten a certain cocktail.  Rarity caught notice of this.

"Something troubling you?" she asked.

I held the list up to show her.  "It's this cocktail list.  I'm working at Vinyl's club tonight and I need it memorised by 9PM.  Otherwise I'm gonna mess up.  I keep forgetting certain things."  I held a hand to my face in exasperation.  I heard approaching hooves and I felt Rarity sit next to me.

"Do not panic darling.  I will help you with this."

"No, I couldn't have you do that.  You must be very busy with your boutique."

"Well, yes I am." she said with a sense of pride.  "But one of my friends is in need and I am here to help.  What kind of Element of Genorosity would I be if I didn't live up the name, hm?" she questioned with a smile.

I softly placed a hand on her shoulder.  "Thanks.  I really appreciate it."

"You're very welcome.  Now, read that list again.  When you've finished, read it twice more.  I'll then ask you some questions and we'll see how you've done."

I nodded and set myself upon the list, scanning the cocktails word for word.  I was in such a trance that I didn't realise Rarity had gone into the kitchen and made 2 mugs of tea for us both.  I started to mumble the ingredients for each cocktail over and over.  I then closed my eyes and tried to say it again to see if I remembered.

After about half an hour, I gave the list to Rarity, who had remained silent for the whole time.  "OK, I think I'm ready."

"We'll see."  She scanned the list and nodded.  "What are the main ingredients in a Manehattan?  And how is it prepared?"

I closed my eyes and thought hard.  "Manehattan.  2 shots whiskey, half shot sweet vermouth...er...3 dashes of bitters.  Pour into a mixing glass with ice cubes and stir well.  Strain into a chilled glass and garnish with a cherry."

"Correct.  Next one will be...Sea Breeze.  Just the ingredients."

"Sea Breeze...um...2 shots vodka, 3 shots cranberry and grapefruit juice, 1 lime wedge and crushed ice."

"Very good."

We continued like this for another 2 hours.  I got a few wrong so I re-read the list again and again.  Eventually I managed to memorise them all, all 10 of the cocktails.  My mood was seriously uplifted when I got them all right.

"Excellent!  I can't thank you enough!" I thanked Rarity whilst giving her a hug.

"You are most welcome darling.  What will you do with the rest of your time?"

I looked at the clock and noted the time.  "It's only 2:30 now, I have another 3 hours before I start.  Do you fancy getting something to eat somewhere?"

"Oh.  Well I am flattered that you would ask me but I have to go back to the Boutique.  I have a very large order of dresses to make."

"Ah OK.  Once again, thanks very much for helping me with this."

"Have a good day!" Rarity said exiting the library.

I read the list just once more to be absolutely sure I had them all down - I had.  Knowing I had about 2 and a half hours before I really needed to leave, I looked outside for something to do.  The weather was beautiful; pure sunshine and not a cloud in sight.  Knowing I couldn't be inside on a day like this, I got my shoes on, picked up my Ipod and vacated the library.

This time, I walked in the opposite direction of the centre of the town.  I really didn't know what was this way but I ventured onwards.  Before long, I cam across a small stream which led further and further out of Ponyville.  Following it, I came across a pile of mess.  Wooden mess.

I approached the pile and picked up a few of the pieces of wood, trying to see if there was anything underneath.  Unknown to me, the sound of wood clashing together had attracted a group of young ponies, who were approaching me from behind.

"Owen?"

I jumped slightly and turned around to see Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle staring up at me.  A third pony was there as well - an orange pegasus with a purple mane.

"Hey Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and...?"  I leant down and extended my hand to the unknown pony.  She quickly retreated behind her friends and ducked.

"Scootaloo!  Ah said he's safe." Apple Bloom said with annoyance.

"Yeah.  Rarity told me he's really nice." Sweetie chimed.

The unknown pony, now identified as Scootaloo, approached me slowly and tapped my knee with one of her front hooves.

"I'm Scootaloo." she said, looking me in the eyes.

"Hi.  I'm Owen.  Nice to meet you."

"What are ya doin' out here anyhow?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Well I've got some time to kill before I go to work and I thought I'd explore a bit more.  What used to be here?" I asked, looking at the pile of wood.

"That was our clubhouse." Scootaloo glumly said.

"That...was your clubhouse?"  I stared at the pile of rubble.  I leant down and observed it.  "So this is where I crashed...where you and Fluttershy found me."

The three young ponies stood close to me and looked upon the rubble.  Scootaloo held a hoof to her chin and hummed whilst in thought.

"I GOT IT!" she shouted, surprising us all.  "Ehehe...sorry.  I got an idea for how we can get our cutie marks!"

"Excuse me?" I asked.

All three of them looked at each other and nodded.  Apple Bloom stepped forward.  "Ah suppose we never told ya what we do.  We three always spend time together to try and get our cutie marks!  Together..."

"We." Sweetie said.

"Are." Scootaloo added.

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" they bellowed.

'Aw, that's cute'.

"So what's your idea Scootaloo?" I asked.

"Why don't we build our own clubhouse?  We can get our cutie marks in construction!" she happily stated.

"Yeah!" Apple Bloom and Sweetie responded.

"Cutie Mark Crusaders Clubhouse Builders YAY!" they all chimed.

I couldn't help but chuckle at their childish routines.  Althought it was adorable and clever that they managed to think of a scheme like this on their own, I couldn't help but think this could be dangerous for them.  That's when an idea of my own surfaced.

"Listen girls.  Construction can be dangerous and I really wouldn't want to see you three get hurt."  The three each frowned and kicked the dirt with their hooves.  "But, back on my world, I was a construction worker.  If I can find the tools and the supplies, how about we all try and build a new clubhouse?"

"You want to help us?" Sweetie asked.

"Of course.  It's my fault that your old one was destroyed anyway."  The three fillies started giggling and jumping for joy.  "OK.  This is what I want you to do.  I want you three to draw up some designs for your clubhouse.  Draw whatever you want and I'll see what I can do.  Sound good?"

"Yeah!" they all responded before running off back towards Ponyville.

"Cute little things."  I got up to leave but a glimmer in the corner of my eyes caught my attention.  The gleam came from a small opening in the rubble.  I began to scour through the pile before the shining object was found.  Picking it up, I was surprised to what it was.

"My keys!  What are they doing here?"  I began to think why they would be there.  "Wait...Twilight found my Ipod and my keys were here.  What else did I have on me when I went out that night?"  I thought hard for a second and then it came to me.  "My phone!  I'm sure that'll be here...somewhere. It can survive anything."  I was being serious there; I owned an old Nokia, i.e. the brick.

I dug for a bit longer but couldn't find anything.  Giving up, I walked away from the rubble and followed the stream uphill.  Walking for a bit longer, I came across a small bridge and a cottage in the distance.  The calls of many animals filled the air.  I didn't want to intrude the resident of the cottage so I saw myself down on the edge of the stream and took of my shoes and socks, dangling my feet into the running water.

The water was cool but not freezing.  This was a perfect way to relax before the night ahead.  I leant back and lay down on the grass.  The lack of ponies around made the place very peaceful and quiet, save for the sounds of animals and running water.  I got my Ipod out and put on some Verve, putting the headphones in my ear.

Closing my eyes, I started to drift off.  Not the smartest thing to do since I was on a time limit.  I began to sing along to any of the songs that came on.  I was in my own little world, my own music, my own rhythm and my own pressure on my chest.  Wait, what?

I looked up to see a white rabbit sitting on my chest, tapping his foot.  "Hey there, little guy." I said, raising my hand towards it.  The rabbit quickly swatted it away with force.  "Ow.  Son of a..."

The rabbit raised it's paw and pointed at the cottage behind the stream, then pointing to his chest as to say 'That's my place'.  It then pointed at me and shook his paw violently as to say 'Stay the fuck away'.  It hopped off my chest and made it's way to the cottage.  I stood up to watch it hop back to it's home, which it did by knocking on the door.  The door opened slightly and it entered, with the door closing afterwards.

The behaviour of the rabbit intrigued me so I decided to approach the cottage.  Getting close to it, the sounds of many birds filled my ears.  I looked to the side of the cottage and saw a wide variety of animals, from birds to rabbits and mice.  I knocked on the door.  The door opened slightly to reveal a pair of eyes, but nothing else.

"Um...can I help you?" a familiar voice asked.

"Fluttershy?  You live here?"

The door opened fully to reveal said pony.  She hid most of her face behind her mane but continued to look at me with her uncovered eye.  "Oh yes.  How are you today?" she asked sweetly.

"I'm good thanks.  I was just taking a stroll along here and I was...greeted by a white rabbit which came back here.  He didn't seem that pleased to see me."

Fluttershy turned around to find said rabbit.  "Angel Bunny!  Come here, right now." she said with annoyance.  Angel hopped down from a perch and stood in front of Fluttershy, looking nervous.  "What have I told you about being nice to my friends?"

Angel folded his paws and looked away from Fluttershy.  She cleared her throat to get his attention, which it did.  He turned back around and immediately cowered under an amazingly stern stare from Fluttershy.  Angel hung his head, hopped over to where I was and rubbed my leg with his paw.

"Thank you Angel." Fluttershy said before Angel scampered off.

"You've got some serious power there.  Does that stare always work?" I asked

"Most of the time.  I only use it on rare occasions."

For the next hour or so, Fluttershy showed me around her home and introduced me to her wide variety of pets.  Seriously, there were so many animals, I couldn't imagine how she coped.

"You look after all of these animals?" I asked

"Oh yes.  I take care of sick animals and nurse them back to health.  Most of the time, I let them go back into the wild but sometimes they don't want to leave so I adopt them."

"That's amazing.  Looking at how many animals you take care of and what such good condition they all look in, you must be a hell of a great carer."

Fluttershy giggled quietly and tried to hide her face.  "Oh um...thank you."

I looked at the clock on her table.  "It's 4:30.  I should make my way home, I've got to work tonight."

"Oh ok.  Thank you for dropping by."

"Any time.  If you want, come by the club tonight.  That's where I'll be working.  There's a big party going on."

"Oh...um...I'm not too big on clubs.  I don't think I will...if that's OK with you." she sheepishly said.

"No worries.  I'll see you again some time." I said to her, walking out of her cottage.  I then began the trek back to the library to prepare for the night ahead.

5:30.  Time to go.

I had dressed myself in a black t-shirt with navy blue trousers.  I was going for the dark colours as I was going to be in a club all night.  I exited the library and locked up.  I made my way to the club and soon enough, it came into view.  The scaffolding that I saw yesterday now made sense.  The front of the club was adorned with neon lights, advertising the club and shining into the skies.

I approached the club and tried the door - it was locked.  I knocked on it twice.  Soon after, an earth pony opens the door and he greets me.

"Hey Owen.  Just in time."

"Hey Minute." I said, walking into the club.  The insides looked completely different than they were 24 hours ago.  The walls were covered in a kind of material that reflected UV light.  Neon lights and spotlights were scattered around the ceiling and walls, all pointing in every direction.  It wasn't long until Vinyl appeared with a group of ponies, all of different types.  She wasn't wearing her shades as she normally would.

"Owen!  Glad you made it!  Ready to have some fun?" she asked.

"Absolutely.  Nervous but ready for it."

"Nah, don't be nervous.  You'll do fine.  Here, take this."  Vinyl levitated a lanyard with a card on the end of it.  "This is your staff ID card.  Wear it at all times."

I looked at the ID card which showed my name and a picture...

"Hey, when did you get that picture of me?" I asked

"Yesterday when you were doing your training.  You were so immersed in it, you didn't realise."

"You sneaky little...nice one."

Vinyl winked at me and walked onto the dancefloor.  "Right everypony, gather round."  We did so; everyone stood but I sat on a chair.  "Here's the shifts for tonight."  Vinyl levitated a clipboard in front of her and read out the names of staff and their assigned positions for the night.  Eventually she mentioned me.  "Owen.  From 9 to 11, you'll be on the door.  From 11 onwards, on the bar."  I nodded at her request.

"OK.  Now listen up.  Tonight is gonna be huge.  The busiest night you will have probably ever worked here.  All tickets sold out within an hour and there's gonna be more ponies queueing at the door.  It's gonna be busy, it's gonna be hot and it's gonna be tough.  But you are all push through it and give it your best!  Am I right?"

"YEAH!" we all cheered.

"Nice!  Great team spirit here!  Now, the club doesn't open till 9 and we still have stuff to set up so let's get to it." Vinyl finished.

For the next two hours, the club's interiors were set up to Vinyl's orders.  I helped carry parts of her mixing station to the right position as I had upper body strength.  Glasses were set up behind the bar, fridges were stocked and surfaces were cleaned.

At  8:55, the club was ready to open.  Everything was ready.  Vinyl gathered us all once more for another quick talk.

"OK everypony...and Owen."  Everyone chuckled at that, as did I.  "That's gonna get old soon.  Anyway, we're ready to open.  Are we all ready?"  We all nodded.  "Great.  Then let's this party started!  Owen!"

I looked at Vinyl who was levitating her shades onto her eyes.  "As this night is all thanks to your music, I'm giving you the honor to open the club for me.  Open those doors and start this show!"

"Yes Sir!"

Me and Minute walked to the door, ready for our duty.  Every part of me was screaming in nervousness but my exterior only portrayed confidence and determination.  I put my hand on the door handle and pulled them open, revealing a 2 very large queues of ponies.

"Bloody hell..." I mumbled.

Even Minutes was surprised.  "Wow, I've never seen this many ponies before.  Right, I'll take the ticket queue and you handle the paying queue."

"Right.  So how is this gonna work?"

"The ponies who bought tickets get to go in first.  I'll be checking all of the tickets and keeping track of how many are going in.  Once they are all in, you can slowly let in the paying customers."

I nodded and made my way to the front of the queue, standing in front of the entrance.  A light green earth pony smiled at me as I approached the queue.

"Hey there.  I haven't seen you around here before."

"I'm new here.  Only been here for about 2 weeks."

"That would explain it.  I'm Neon Burst."

"Owen." I said, hoof-bumping her.

"So when can me and my friends go in?"

"When those ponies over there are all in.  They bought tickets ahead of the night and they sold out really quickly.  We'll start letting you all in soon enough." I said with a smile.

Whilst Minute was busy letting the other ponies in, I got into chatting with a few ponies who were at the front of the queue.  I found out they were all from a place called Fillydeplhia and they know all the clubs.  A few times, a pony further back would shout out why they are not going in which I responded to the same way every time.

About 9:30, the other queue was empty and Minute approached me.  "We've got 132 inside at the moment.  Only another 68 can be allowed in for the time being."

"OK, cheers mate."  I unhooked the velvet rope that was stopping the ponies entering and stood in front of the queue.  "OK everyone!  I'm going to start letting you in, small groups at a time.  Please don't push forward as you will all get in soon enough."  I motioned for Neon and her friends to enter.  Followed by another group of ten and another.  Eventually, the maximum was reached and I stopped the approaching ponies.

"OK, please stop there.  You'll have to wait for a bit until some ponies leave."

"You serious?  I've been waiting for at least an hour to get in!" an arrogant red earth pony shouted at me.

"Please lower your voice Sir.  You will get in soon enough."

"Always happens when I'm right at the front..." he mumbled to himself.

10PM

An hour has passed since the club opened.  The music pulsed and shook the building much to the amusement of the queuing ponies.  A few ponies had gotten restless and started to become rude and obnoxious.  Myself and Minute quickly saw to them and asked them to leave the queue.

Minute and I had swapped places so I was covering the door while he did the queue.  It wasn't long until I was greeted by a familiar sight.

"Hey Rainbow.  Decided to check this place out?"

"Sure did?  You gonna be inside later?"

"Yeah, I will be.  Around 11.  See you in there."

Rainbow walked into the club and disappeared into the crowd.  I looked back outside to notice Minute staring at me, grinning intensely.

"I told ya.  She likes you." he said.

"Yeah I can see that now." I retorted.

We both went back to manning the doors and the queue.

11PM

As I was about to go inside to start the bar work, I heard a bit of a heated arguement.

"Get your hooves off me!"

The club doors swung open violently and another bouncer was holding a pegasus in a bear hug whilst pushing him out of the club.  The pegasus was struggling with all his might and swearing at anyone he saw.  Just as the bouncer set him down a safe distance away from the club, the pegasus swung a hoof at him, hitting him in the stomach, making him fall to the floor in agony.

Minute and I rushed over and held the offending pegasus down while the other bouncer got to his hooves again.

"Weight!  You alright?" Minute called to him.

"Yeah...I will be." he replied, holding his stomach.

"Owen, can you hold him down while I get the police?"

"Sure."  The pegasus was flat on the floor, on his stomach.  I placed my knees either side of him and held him down, one hand on his back and one on his head, completely immobilising him.

"Get off me!  I didn't even hit him!" the pegasus shouted at me.

"Calm down Sir.  The police will be here shortly." I said in a calm tone.  The pegasus continued to try and struggle but he couldn't shift my body weight.  Eventually a small chariot arrived with some uniformed ponies exiting from it.

"Evening Sirs.  A pony giving you trouble?" one of the officers asked me.

"Yep.  This one here.  He was causing trouble in the club and was evicted by Weight over there.  Once he was released, he punched Weight in the stomach."

"Dear me, not a good night for you is it?" he sarcastically asked the pegasus.  One of the officers, a unicorn, levitated the pegasus into the chariot and locked it shut.  "Any more problems, don't hesitate to get us."

"Thanks.  Have a good night." I replied.

The chariot pulled away and the three of us returned to the club doors, to the applause of the crowd.  Weight relieved me of my duty and I made my way inside the club.

Good fucking lord.  The place was packed, the temperature was boiling and the music was deafening.  Yep, this is a real nightclub.  I approached the bar and Cherry was working behind it.

"Hey!  Time to swap!" I shouted over the music.

"Oh hey!  Good timing!  Not busy at the moment!" Cherry replied, walking away from the bar, leaving me to run it myself.

'Right.  Here goes.  I damn sure hope I don't fuck up.'

For 10 minutes, no-one came to the bar so I started cleaning up the mess left on it.  Many glasses and bottles lay strewn over the bar.  The glasses were put into trays which were then taken by a unicorn into a back room, which I assumed is where they were washed.

A large group of mares approached the bar and eyed me curiously.  One of them decided to speak up.

"Can you serve drinks?" she asked, confused as to who or what I was.

"Sure can.  Otherwise I wouldn't be here would I?  Now, what can I get for you lovely ladies?"  They all giggled at my remark and all ordered cocktails...oh great.  At least it will give me the chance to test my memories.

"2 Manehattens, 2 Mojitos and 3 Vodka Sunrises!" the assumed leader ordered.

I nodded and set up 7 glasses along the bar.  I knew Vodka Sunrises so I made those first.  I then prepared the Manehattens and the Mojitos at the same time, at a fast speed, which I didn't realise I could do until I did it.  Once the seven drinks were made, I took their payment and they all tried their chosen drinks.  One of the mares looked up at me with a smile.

"This is really good!  Thanks!"

I nodded to her and my mind screamed 'YES!  GET IN THERE!'.  I guess the lessons this morning with Rarity really paid off.

The time rolled by and by midnight, I had served a huge amount of drinks to many different ponies.  The till was full of bits and there were satisfied ponies everywhere.  For once in my life, I had provided a service to others which benifted them and I could have not have felt better.

"Hey Owen!"

OK, maybe a little.  Rainbow approached the bar and sat on a stool.  "Hey Rainbow!  How you enjoying it?"

"It's pretty awesome...and I-I have had a few drinks, haha..." she slurred at the end.

"It sounds like it!  Have you seen Pinkie here?  I was hoping she'd turn up!"

"Oh yeah...she's around here some...somewhere.  No id-dea where she is now...I...I gotta go to the bathroom..."

Rainbow hopped off the stool and drunkenly made her way to the toilets.  To pee or to throw up, no idea.  My guess would be the latter.

The amount of ponies in the club had dwindled slightly and was at about half capacity.  Still pretty busy but not as bad as earlier.  A quiet spell went over the bar and I was leaning on it, tapping my fingers to the beat of the music Vinyl was playing.  She looked awesome on that mixing deck.  She was in her element and enjoying every minute of it.  The track changed onto a favourite track of mine.

"Good evening Sir.  Can I trouble you for something?"

I turned to see a hooded pony, a large one at that.  The voice was female and sounded somewhat familiar.

"Of course.  What can I get you?"

The pony leant closer so I could see inside her hood.

"A kiss would be nice."

"Anything for you Luna."  I leant closer to her and kissed her softly.  "Why are you covered up?  I'm pretty sure that ponies here would love to see a royal princess in a club, having a good time."

"The townsfolk here are still scared of me.  They all still think I'm Nightmare Moon..." she quietly said to me.

"Right.  So they'd all freak out if they saw you."

Luna nodded.  "Nightmare night is coming up soon and I'm coming to visit then.  I'm going to show the town that I'm not who they think I am." she defiantly said.

"Good.  They need to meet you, the real you."  Luna leant in and gave me another kiss.

"I need to go back to Canterlot.  I shouldn't have left in the first place but I just had to see how you were getting on." she said with a smile.

"Alright then.  I'll see you soon then, yeah?"

Luna nodded and sunk back into the crowds, eventually making her way out of the front door.  I was staring so much, that I completely blanked the stallion in front of me trying to order a drink.

"Sorry mate.  What can I get you?"

"Me and my friends here all want a load of beers.  Make it...twenty!" he asked.

20 beers?  Well this guy's out on the lash ain't he?  I eventually got all of his beers out and he levitated them to his friends, who all cheered as they got them.  Another 40 bits into the till.

Another quiet spell hit the bar and I was once again re-stocking and cleaning.  The music suddenly got quieter and feedback was heard.

"Hey everypony!  Are we having a good time!" Vinyl shouted to the audience who all screamed and cheered in response.  "I'm sorry, what was that?"  A even louder cheer erupted from the crowd, something that I didn't think was possible.

"Great!  I want to thank you all for coming tonight to the launch of my new music!  Well, I say it's my music but none of this could have been possible without help from a certain someone in here!"

Oh no.

"It's thanks to him that this night is going ahead in the first place!"

Please don't.

"Please give a huge cheer to my friend, the one and only human, Owen!"

A spotlight shone in my direction, illuminating me for everyone to see.  Everyone cheered at the sight of me and Vinyl put on some of her own dubstep music, mixed with a bit of mine.  She got down from her mixing deck and approached me behind the bar.

"Hey!  You alright?" she asked.

"Yeah I'm good.  Thanks for the recognition!"

"Not a problem.  I had to make ponies aware of how awesome you are!"  I chuckled at her remark.  "I gotta get back but give me a beer, I'm choking over there."  I passed her a beer which she levitated and walked back towards her deck.

1:30 AM

The music was still pulsing but there were only 3 ponies on the dancefloor.  The rest of the club was empty.  For the past half hour, I had re-stocked the bar, cleaned everything down and had only served a few more drinks.

Soon after, the remaining ponies had left and the club was empty.  Vinyl toned the music down to a quiet volume and changed the music to something more mellow and slow.  She then walked over to the bar and sat on the stool.

"I think that's it for the night.  There's nopony left." she said, lifting up her shades.

"Suppose so.  It's been a good night though right?"

"Sure has.  Hey!  You lot, close up and come over here!" she called to the door workers.  They closed the door and locked them up.  The bouncers approached the bar along with the rest of the staff.

"Right!  Now that you're all here, there's something I've got to say.  This has been one of the most amazing club nights I have ever put on and you all worked amazingly well."

"Same as always boss." Minute chimed.

"Nah, no way.  Not the same, way better.  Seriously, I'm really impressed with all of you.  Especially you Owen."

"Aw, thanks." I said.

"This was your first night and you worked the door, the bar and you stopped an attack.  Great first day in my books."  The rest of the staff all nodded in agreement.  "OK, everypony.  Here's your payment."  Vinyl levitated various envelopes to us that all had a weight in them.

Opening them up, they were full of 10 gold coins.  Each coin had a 10 on them.  "100 bits?  Thanks Vinyl!"

"Deserved payment that is.  Now, how about we--"  The front door opened again to reveal a pony beginning to enter.

"Sorry, we're closed." Minute stated.  "I thought you locked the doors Weight."

"Not cool." a familiar voice replied.

"Wait!  Is that you Rainbow?" I asked.  Rainbow entered the club and walked up to the bar.  "Hey you.  I thought you passed out somewhere."

"Psshh, no!  I left about an hour ago and sat outside to get some air."

"How you feeling?"

"Pretty good.  Not so drunk as earlier."

This emitted a laugh from a few staff members, including Vinyl.  "Seeing as you're here Rainbow, how about we all have a drink?  Anything you want."

Most of us went for a beer but Rainbow had water, to help her sober up.  We all stayed in the club for a while longer, chatting about how the night went and of any upcoming events.  I was asked to work Wednesday night for a few hours, which I agreed to.

Around 2AM, we all decided to call it a night and started to head home.  I was just about to leave when Rainbow tugged at my shirt.

"Hey, what's up?" I asked.

Rainbow looked nervous.  "I can't fly back home because I've been drinking.  Can I stay with you tonight?  If it's OK with Twilight..."

"She's not here, neither is Spike.  Sure you can stay."  Perfect.  This'll give me the chance to talk to her about that issue.

We both walked side by side back to the library.  A few times, she would kind of rub up against me whilst we walked and nuzzle my leg.  This confirmed it, she was into me.  Well, in my mind she was.  I just had to be sure.

We entered the library and Rainbow immediately began to make her way upstairs.  "I know where Twilight's room is.  I'll see you in the morning."

"Wait Rainbow.  Can we...talk about something?" I asked.  Rainbow nodded and returned back down the stairs, sitting herself down on a cushion.  I pulled a cushion in front of her and sat down, looking at her.

"There's something I've got to ask you and I want you to be honest with me, OK?"

Rainbow scratched the back of her head nervously.  "Uhh...yeah sure."

"Rainbow...do you like me?"

"Of course I like you.  You're a great friend!" she said, quickly looking away.

I took one of her hooves into my hand and got her attention.

"Rainbow..."  I stared into her eyes.

She hung her head low and sighed.  "OK fine.  Yes...a little.  It's just...I couldn't say it to you before because you were always around somepony else."  She leant forward to try to kiss me but I pulled back to prevent it.  "What's wrong?  You never stopped me before."

"I know but..."  I sighed, resting my hand on my forehead.  "Look Rainbow, I think you're a really sweet girl and I really like you, as a friend,  but...I can't.  I can't be in a relationship with you."

"Why not?"  I could hear a change in her tone of voice.  It was hinted with anger.

"Because...I'm already in a relationship."

Rainbow gasped and hung her head once again.  "Who with?" she mumbled.

"I'm sorry?"

"WHO WITH?!" she shouted at me, raising her head to show tears in her eyes.

"It's with Luna.  The Princess."

Rainbow stared at me with her mouth agape.  She started to sniffle and I raised my hand towards her, which she slapped away with her hoof before running upstairs.

"Wait, Rainbow!  I'm sorry!"

"Don't talk to me!" she shouted back, slamming a door in the process.

I lay back on the hard floor, contemplating the actions of what had just happened.  I tried to talk to her but only ended up making it worse.  I put my hands behind my head and sighed heavily.

"Damn it..."

16. Lazy Sunday

16. Lazy Sunday

The morning sun was glowing down upon the peaceful town of Ponyville.  Being a Sunday, the town was quiet and empty.  The only busy part of town was a clean-up operation, surrounding a popular club.

There's one thing I hate about the sun.  Sure it keeps you warm, it brightens your day and it makes things grow.  But one thing it does that I'm pretty sure everybody hates, is that it shines a beam of light, directly into your eye when you're trying to sleep in!

"Damn light." I mumbled with a groan, lifting myself off the floor of the library.  Turns out I didn't have the energy to climb a flight of stairs last night and my body gave up.

I stretched and cracked my back, ready to start a new day.  I made my way upstairs and proceded to my room to fetch a clean set of clothes.  Doing so, I exited the room and walked into the bathroom.  Taking my clothes off, I looked at myself in the mirror - I looked like shit.

"Damn...I look terrible."  I rubbed my chin with my hand.  "I wonder if I can find a shaving kit in this town?"  I never like facial hair and I always kept it short.  But in the past fortnight, I haven't shaved it once and it's grown into an un-manageable mess of bumfluff.

I turned to the shower and noticed a stray hair on the floor.  Normally I wouldn't notice stuff like this but this hair stuck out like a sore thumb.  "A blue hair?  Why would there be a blue--"  I immediately covered my mouth with my hand as I remembered what happened last night.  "Ohh...fuck...."

I exited the bathroom in my boxer shorts and proceeded towards Twilight's room where Rainbow had rushed to.  I raised my hand to knock the door but retreated it, thinking better of it.  I re-entered the bathroom, showered and dressed myself.  I grabbed my Ipod from my room and went back downstairs to the kitchen.

"Stupid, stupid, stupid...why the hell did I tell her?" I scolded myself, slapping myself on the forehead.  "We are gonna be seriously awkward now..."  I set my Ipod on the kitchen side and put it on shuffle.  This tune started to play.

Thinking of a way to be neutral with Rainbow, I decided to cook some breakfast for us both.  I gathered 4 eggs, 4 slices of bread and 4 oranges.  I turned the gas stove on and set a pan on the open flame.  I cracked the four eggs and set them into the pan, causing them to fry immediately.  I turned the lower stove on to heat the bread for some toast.  Setting the bread on the lower stove and watching the eggs, I located a reamer and grinded the oranges making some juice.

The music changed to a different tune, which I instantly recognised.  I started placing cutlery on the table in the main room and began to start singing along to the music.

"If you take a life do you know what you'll give?

Odds are you won't like what it is

When the storm arrives would you be seen with me

By the merciless eyes of deceit?"

I pulled the bread out and flipped them to cook the other side.

"I've seen angels fall from blinding heights

But you yourself are nothing so divine

Just next in line!

I set the OJ down on the table.

"Arm yourself because no-one else here will save you

The odds will betray you

And I will replace you

You can't deny the prize it may never fulfill you

It longs to kill you

Are you willing to die?"

I pulled the toast out and set it two plates, with the eggs on top.  I brung the plates out and set them on the table.  I heard a door open upstairs so I shut the music off and sat at the table, waiting for Rainbow to appear, which she did soon after.  She gingerly walked down the stairs, not making eye contact with me.  She sat herself down at the table and marvelled at the food before her.

"Morning sleepyhead." I said with a smile.

Rainbow looked up at me and smiled softly.  "Hey...did you make this?"

"Sure did.  Everyone needs a good breakfast."

Rainbow nodded and started eating her food, as did I.  During that time, not a word was said between us.  A few awkward glances here and there but nothing substantial.  Breakfast was quickly finished and I grabbed the plates to put them in the kitchen.  I returned to the main room to see Rainbow making her way towards the door.

"Rainbow, wait.  Can we talk?" I blurted out.

Rainbow stopped and hung her head.  She turned around and walked back to the table where we both sat across from each other.  Her eyes still not meeting mine, I tried to engage in conversation with her.

"So...did you sleep well?" I asked.  Rainbow looked up at me and raised an eyebrow.  "Alright, look.  I want to talk about what was said last night."

"I really don't want to." she replied quietly.

"Well I do." I said, reaching my hand across and grabbing hold of her hoof.  "Look, we need to talk about this otherwise things are gonna be really awkward between us...and I don't want that."

Rainbow sighed heavily.  "I'm sorry I said anything."

"It's OK.  You can't keep stuff like that cooped up for so long...Celestia made me notice that..." I said, drifting off.  "But I want to thank you for telling me.  Takes a lot of courage to do something like that."

Rainbow smiled slightly at my remark.  "Yeah...guess it was courageous."

"Exactly.  And I am happy that you have feelings for me, I genuinely am.  Knowing that I'm making great friends with everyone is an amazing feeling and you further cemented that fact so thank you for that."  Rainbow nodded slowly, smiling more.  "I'm sorry you had to find out about me like that but...me and Luna are together and we love each other...but that doesn't mean I don't want to be a great friend to you.  You're too much of a great friend to lose."

"I am?" Rainbow asks, blushing slightly.

I release her hooves and set them down.  "Of course you are!  You're always there for me, we always have fun with each other and you make everyone smile!  You're an amazing friend if I ever knew one."

Rainbow chuckles slightly.  "It's always nice to hear that from someone else."

"I'm glad.  Besides, you're training to be a Wonderbolt.  Being with me all the time will slow you down...unless I can figure out how to fly with these bony things..." I said, flapping my arms in a silly way.  This made her laugh loudly.  I know I was only feeding her ego but it was making her feel loads better.

"So, how about this.  We'll remain great friends...no...best friends and I'll make more of an effort to hang out with you a lot more.  Sound good?" I said, holding out a hand.

Rainbow shook my hand with her wing.  "Sounds good to me.  I gotta go!"  She took to the air and opened the front door to leave, before stopping.  "Oh, hey Owen?" she said, not looking back.

"Yeah?"

Rainbow turned her head to face mine.  "Thanks."  With that, she took off and disappeared with the door slamming shut behind her.  I heard a crash and rushed outside to see Rainbow in a heap on the floor.

"Rainbow!  You OK?" I called to her.

She got herself up very easily.  "Yeah, I'm fine."  I walked up to her to see if she was really OK.  "Seriously I'm good.  I think I've done something to my wing because I keep mis-judging my direction.  Only slightly but it's a little annoying.  Anyway, see ya!"  She shot off again into the sky.

I walked back to the library and sat myself back down on the cushion thinking about what just happened.  'It was the right thing to do.  You only need one love and that is Luna.'

"Suppose you're right..."  I answered my own thoughts, now I'm losing it.  I got myself up and began to clean up the mess I had created.

The dishes were washed, the kitchen was spotless and the library was mess free.  Apart from what I'm doing now - sweeping.  Thinking about it, I always see Spike sweeping the library again and again so I thought I'd save the little guy a job or three.  The broom isn't exactly built for my height but I was making do with what I had.

In the middle of sweeping, three knocks sounded on the library door.  I answered the door to reveal a brown earth pony with an hourglass as a cutie mark.

"Good morning.  How can I help?" I asked.

The pony walked in past me, staring at me as he did.  "Ah, so you're living at Twilight's.  I met you at your party but I wouldn't think you would have remembered me."  He held out his hoof.  "The name's Time Turner."

I bumped his hoof with my fist.  "Nice to meet you...again.  So, how can I help?"

"Well I was hoping to check out a book that's not very well known.  Knowing how many books this place has, I thought that the best pony to ask would be Twilight.  Would you be able to help?"

"I can try.  I'm not sure of the order that these books are in but I'll certainly help.  What's the name of the book?"

"It's called 'Time: A Guide To Travel'.

I turned my head sharply to meet his gaze.  "Time?  A book on time travel?!" I asked with anticipation.

"Don't get your hopes up.  This book is very old and nopony has any proof that it really works.  The book contains theories about time travel but nothing has been proven."

"Oh...right.  Well, why do you want it?"

He nodded towards his cutie mark.  "Would my cutie mark explain it?  Well no, it doesn't.  When I was younger, I worked in a clock-making shop in Phillydelphia.  It's just that the thought of time travel has always intrigued me and I love reading about all the theories."

"Good reason.  Now let's have a look here."

Both myself and Time Turner scoured the shelves for the elusive book.  We searched high and low but we still couldn't find it.

Thirty minutes had passes and we were still looking.  Time was looking on a low shelf as I was on a pedestal, checking a top shelf.

"Must be a good book if we can't find it." Time called.

"I'm sorry?"

"My father always told me that the best books are the hardest to come by."  I nodded at his statement but I noticed his face cringe at the mention of his father.

"You OK?"

"I'm OK, thank you."  We went back to looking.  "Just...mentioning my father is a bit troublesome."

I climbed down from the pedestal and sat on it, looking towards Time.  "Tell me about it.  I've got the same problem."

"How come?"

I explained my backstory and my lack of parents.  Time listened to every word and never interrupted.

"So I never really knew him at all but I still feel bad when I talk about him.  So what about you?" I asked

Time sighed heavily before beginning.  "I was born to unicorn parents and as you can see, I'm an earth pony.  My father always despised me for not being a unicorn and hated my mother because he thought she cheated on him.  Eventually my mother left and my father was left to raise me on his own.  I don't remember much from my early childhood except the shouting and abuse my father gave me."

I put my hand on his shoulder as comfort.

"As I got older, my father began to change.  His behaviour would switch from friendly to erratic in a matter of seconds for no reason.  Eventually I got old enough and left my home in search of somewhere new.  Before I left though, I asked him why he was angry all the time.  He told me it was the Princess' fault."

"The Princess?  Celestia?  Why?" I asked.

"I never found out.  He said that he hated her and how she ruled over Equestria.  Also, he was another reason I love reading about time travel as he was as fascinated in it as I am.  He always went off on his rants, saying that he would one day take over Equestria when he figures out how to travel in time.  Naturally I called him crazy but that just made him angry."

"So eventually, I moved out and came here where I have been living for the past ten years."

I went back to looking for the book.  "Wow...that's some serious craziness right there.  Sounds like he had a screw loose."

Time was also searching another shelf.  "I don't think he had one screw fully tightened to be perfectly honest with you."

The searching went on for another hour.  We had searched the entire library and we still couldn't find it.

"Sorry about this but I don't think we're gonna find it." I said.

"Never mind.  It's quite a rare book so I imagine it's very difficult to come by but thank you for helping me look." Time replied.

"It's no problem."  I chuckled slightly.  "You know, i bet if you ask Twilight when she comes back she could find it in a heartbeat."

"You're probably right!  Anwyay, it was nice talking to you and thanks again."  Time exited the library and I went back to sweeping.

Not long after, I had finished cleaning the library and it was only 1PM.  Looking outside, I saw that it was another beautiful day.

"Does this place never have rain?" I asked myself.  I grabbed a few cushions and set them outside in the sunlight.  I then brought out a few reading books and sat down, enjoying the hear of the sun.

It really was a perfect day.  The temperature was just about right and there was a slight breeze as well.  I took my shirt off to try and really enjoy the heat.  Maybe get a tan as well - I never really got a tan before so I guess I could try.

I closed my eyes and drifted off to the sound of the wind in the trees, the sound of birds chirping up high, the sound of hooves getting louder and louder...wait a minute.

"OWEN!"

That got my attention.  A collected bellow from three school age ponies interrupted my peace.  I sat up to observe the crusaders at my side with Apple Bloom carrying a saddlebag.

"Hey girls, how are you?"

"Ah'm swell!  We got those designs you asked for!" Apple Bloom responded.

"We spent all day yesterday drawing these!" Sweetie quipped.

"They're so awesome!" Scootaloo added.

"Alright.  Show me what you've designed then."

The girls unpacked a collection of drawings from the saddlebag and laid them out in front of me.  All of them had the same basic house shape so that was easy to build.  Every drawing had a different colour scheme and many different decorations.  I scanned them over, asking them whose was whose and questioning them about it.  I seperated the drawings into two piles.

"Right girls.  All of your designs are brilliant and very well drawn.  I can see you all want the same shape clubhouse so that's easy.  I did notice you all wanted different colours and decorations as well."  They all nodded in agreement.

"Right, here's what I want you to do.  Take these drawings-"  I passed them each their best drawings.  "-and decide between you what colours you really want.  I would love to do them all but there won't be enough space and it'll be very difficult.  So I need you to draw one more design - a shared idea that you can all agree on.  Sound good?"

"Yeah!" they all replied.

"What I'll do is find somewhere to buy some tools and some supplies and then I can start building."

The girls began to run off with more design in their mind.

"Girls wait!  Come here a second."  They gathered round.  "Closer."  They did so.  "This is gonna be a clubhouse right?  So do you want a secret entrance?" I asked quietly to them.

"A secret entrance?" Apple Bloom replied loudly.

"Shh!  Don't go telling everyone."  They all giggled at that.  I loved this - being able to make kids laugh.  "Every clubhouse needs a secret entrance you know.  Try and design that as well but keep it a secret (!)"  The girls then scampered off to destination unknown and I sat back on the cushion.

"Adorable little things." I mumbled.

Thinking ahead, I grabbed my bit pouch and made my way to the centre of town.  Knowing that I need to find a place to buy lumber and tools, I need to get addresses and locations for said places.  To find them, I need to go to...

"Town Hall.  Pretty impressive." I said as I looked at the huge building.  Certainly the biggest building in Ponyville.  I entered the hall and walked up to the main desk where a light brown earth pony was working behind a desk, filing papers into a drawer.  I approached the desk and got the pony's attention.

"Good afternoon."

"Ah, hello to you.  I don't think we've been acquainted yet.  Mayor Mare, mayor of Ponyville."  She extended her hoof out to me which I bumped with my fist.

"Nice to meet you.  Name's Owen."

"Well a pleasure to meet you at last.  Now, what can I do for you today?"

"I was hoping you could give me the addresses or locations of any construction companies in the local area." I asked.

"Oh?  Are you planning to build something?"

"Yes I am.  You may know this, maybe not, but I was the reason for the destruction of the kid's clubhouse.  I felt really bad about it and I want to build a new one for them."

The Mayor smiled at me.  "That's very generous of you but...do you know how to build?"

"Absolutely.  Back where I am from, I had much experience in the construction trade.  I'm sure a child's clubhouse will be no problem for me."

The Mayor reached down and pulled a large book up onto the desk.  "Well then, let's have a look here.  Carpenters...chefs...colonists...demolition...oops!  Too far...ah!  Construction.  There's a small company just a buildings to the north of here.  Run by somepony called Shift Bar."

"Thanks very much.  Also, do you know of any removal companies that can take away rubble?  Like the remains of the old clubhouse?"

"One of my dear friends works for a removal company.  Would you like me to submit a request on your behalf?  I can get her to do it tomorrow if that's good."

"That would be brilliant, thank you so much."

"If you could give me the payment for it, I will pass it on.  That'll be 50 bits."

I handed the bits over to her and bid her farewell.

"Have a good day." she replied.

"You too!"

I exited the town hall with the construction company destination in mind.  Going in the direction of which the Mayor said, I sure enough came across a small house with an attached yard, full of timber.  Perfect.  I walked up to the door and knocked on it twice.

The door opened to reveal a bulky looking pegasus with a neutral facial expression.  "Can I help you?"

"Yeah, are you Shift Bar?"  The pegasus nodded.  "The Mayor told me that I could purchase some lumber here?  I need some for construction."

He smiled at me.  "Ah of course.  How much will you be requiring?"

"Well it's a small build.  I'm building a new clubhouse for the kids.  From what I know so far, it'll be 7 meters long, 5 meters wide and 3 meters high with a pointed roof.  Might also have stairs as well."

The pegasus did some quick math in his head and started counting to himself.  "No problem.  That'll cost you around 500 bits."

I exhaled at the announcement of the price but I needed to do this.  "That's good.  Also, do you sell tools?"

"Indeed.  What do you need, basic construction tools?"  I nodded.  "Well I have a full set of everything you will need including hammers, saws and whatnot.  Also have nails and metal strips for support.  I can give that to you for another 100 bits."

"Sounds good to me."  I counted out the bits and handed them over to him.  "Thank you very much.  Where do you want it delivered to?"

"You know where the kid's clubhouse is...was?"  He nodded.  "Deliver there sometime after tomorrow and that'll be great."

"No problem.  You know, you'll need some place to keep this stuff safe so I'll tell you what I'll do.  I'll bring along a secure store unit you can use until you're finished.  Consider it a freebie."

"Thanks so much.  That'll be a real help."

We bid each other goodbye and I started to walk back home.

I made the decision to check out the rubble one more time before the removal team arrive tomorrow.  I reached the rubble and began carefully sifting through it to see if there was anything of salvage.

By now, the sun had started to descend the light was growing dim.  Continuing my search, I started lifting up the planks of wood, rotting with decay and searching the piles of dirt.  I came across a few coins, some £1 and 50p coins, and put them in my pocket.

Still searching, my head was dripping with sweat from the heavy lifting.  I stood up straight and wiped my head and looked around.  My vision was fixed on a section of bushes that were rustling.  The bushes were about 30 feet away from me so I kept my distance and just stared.

Not too long after, a black shape crawled out of the bush, into a clearing behind some trees.  I slowly walked closer to examine what it is, thinking it was a wild fox or something.  I got close enough to see that it wasn't a fox.  I couldn't see what it was at all as it was rolled up into a ball.  Maybe defending itself?

I slowly backed off trying not to frighten the poor thing whilst keeping my gaze on it at all times.  Before I could get too far away, it began to rise off the ground onto two legs.

"What the hell...a bear maybe?" I pondered.

It was too small to be a bear.  The creature stood up and I could see it's figure for the first time.  It looked like...like...

"Is that..."

I slowly walked back towards it to see more of it.  Before I got close enough, I trod on a twig which snapped and caught it's attention.  It turned to face me and gave me the shock of my life.  It was human in shape, same height as me, same build, same everything except it's left arm was missing.  I couldn't see it's face due to the lack of light.

I closed my eyes and slapped my head hard, thinking I was delusional.  I opened my eyes to see nothing there.  No trace of it.

"...Time to go methinks..." I mumbled to myself.

I began to walk back in the dusk light and the image of that creature filled my mind.  What was it?  Was it human?  Why was it there?

Before long, I reached library and noticed that the lights were on, indicating that Twilight and Spike had returned.  I entered the library to come across Twilight unpacking her saddlebags.

"Hey Twilight and Spike.  How was Canterlot?"  I asked.

"Very good.  The Princess informed me of a rare book she found so she asked me and Spike to visit." Twilight said.

"Ah, nice.  You hungry?"  Both Twilight's and Spike's bellies grumbled.  "I take that as a yes.  What would you both like?"

Spike was first to answer.  "Can you make that sticky vegetable dish again?"

"Ooh!  That sounds good." Twilight chimed.

"Very well.  Sticky veg it is!"

An hour later, dinner was finished and Spike had retired to bed.  I had stayed downstairs to help Twilight with her unpacking and noticed her eyeing some of her bookshelves.

"Did you re-arrange the books here?" she asked.

"No, not at all.  A pony came in this morning to look for a book and I helped him look for it.  We must have been looking for ages." I answered.

"Did you find it?"

"Unfortunately not.  He said it was quite a rare book.  It was called 'Time: A Guide To Travel'."

"You mean this one?" she said, levitating a book in front of my eyes.  I face-palmed causing Twilight to laugh and drop the book.

"Yes...that one.  Where was it?"  I asked, my hands muffling my voice.

"Right here." Twilight replied, giggling again.

We spent another 5 minutes putting stuff away before we both sat down with a mug of tea that Celestia had given Twilight.

"So, anything interesting happen while I was away?" she asked.

"Oh sure.  I had my first day of work which went really well.  I bought some supplies to help build a new clubhouse for the Crusaders and..."  I remembered last night.  "Oh yeah...Rainbow dropped by and...laid down the truth."

"What do you mean?"

"She admitted that she liked me...more than a friend would."

"Rainbow said that?!  That's not like her to openly confess." Twilight pondered.

"Yeah it's not.  I noticed something was wrong and questioned her about it which caused her to open up.  Anyway, I told her about me and Luna and...she didn't take it well." I looked down when I said that last bit.

"Oh no!  Is she OK?" Twilight worringly asks.

"Oh she's fine now.  We had a talk this morning and decided it would be best if we remained good friends...best friends even." I said with a smile.

"Thank you for that.  You've gained a great friend there."

"Yeah, I have."

Twilight got up from her cushion.  "I think I'll have to call it a night.  My bed is calling me.  Goodnight."  She began to walk away but a thought stopped her.  "Oh of course!  Luna asked me to give you this."  She levitated a scroll into my hands before walking upstairs to her room.  I unrolled the scroll and began reading.

My dearest Owen

I'm sorry my visit to you yesterday was so short-lived but I could not afford to be away from Canterlot any longer than I was.  You looked so happy behind that bar and it looked like a lot of fun!  Although frankly, the music could have been better.

I am unable to see you again until Nightmare Night is upon us due to many royal issues I must attend.  I can't think of how you and I will cope without each other for so long.  I have asked Twilight to remind you to write letters to me often so we can keep in touch.

Nightmare Night is in four weeks time and I will be coming to Ponyville.  If you are unfamiliar with the concept of Nightmare Night, please ask Twilight to explain.  I'm sure she can explain it all to you very easily.

Till then my love

Luna

I rolled up the scroll and made my way upstairs to my room, flopping down on the bed.  I set the scroll down on the bedside table and got under the covers.

"Nightmare Night...Halloween maybe?"

18. Meet The Nightmare (Part 2)

18. Meet The Nightmare (Part 2)

The shrills of childish screams sounded from the distance.  I glanced over in that direction to see said children running towards the centre of the town, where most of tonight's entertainment was taking place.

From what I had just witnessed, the first part of the plan was in effect - the arrival.  We agreed on giving the town a bit of a scare first--

"RUN!  IT'S NIGHTMARE MOON!" a pony, dressed as a pirate, screamed as he ran past me.  Yep, that's a good scare straight off the bat.

Speaking of bats, lightning began to fill the sky with the thunderous booms following.  Luna's chariot came into view just over the ridge of a hill and made it's way towards the centre of town.  It was being pulled by two of her night guards, who I hadn't actually seen before, and they actually looked pretty damn awesome.  Grey in colour with yellow slit eyes, dark purple bat-like wings and a lilac armour.

The chariot set itself down with Luna exiting in a hooded cloak - the same cloak she wore the night she came to see me at the club.  She removed her hood to show her face with a bolt of lightning striking in accompaniment.  Everyone looked hugely afraid of the royal princess that stood before them.  Many bowed, many shook with fear and some just downright fainted.  Seeing everyone elses reactions, I put on my best 'scared' face and blended in with the rest of the crowd.

"Princess Luna!" Twilight called out before being pulled to the ground by Spike in his...dragon costume...

I fought the urge not to facepalm.  'Damn it Twilight!  You're supposed to be scared!'

From what I could see, Spike was giving a lecture to Twilight.  Well that's new.  Luna began to approach a lilac pony dressed as a witch, who screamed and cowered under her scrutinous gaze.  It was then that Luna started her speech.

"Citizens of Ponyville! We have graced your tiny village with our presence, so that you might behold the real princess of the night! A creature of nightmare is no longer, but instead a pony who desires your love and admiration! Together we shall change this dreadful celebration into a bright and glorious feast!"

Another bolt of lightning struck at the end of her sentence.  She was pulling this off like a pro.  The plan was for Luna to greet the town as she would have done a thousand years ago.  She had told me that when her and Celestia had greeted towns in the past, they would speak in the 'Royal Canterlot Voice' which I assume THAT just was.

I slunk away to the alley of a nearby building and watched the scene unfold.  Pinkie seemed like she was the ringleader for the group of children as they all seemed to follow her after her accusations that 'Nightmare Moon' was going to gobble them up.  I noticed this made Luna a bit upset as this is not how she wanted the ponies to react but she pressed forwards to have a conversation with the Mayor.  Seeing how Luna walked off into the woods made me think that it didn't go so well.

All of the ponies went back to their previously interrupted activites as Twilight made a beeline for the direction that Luna left in.  I followed shortly behind her, but not giving my position away as I wanted to remain behind the scenes for this.  Luna wanted to try and do this all by herself and I'm under instruction to help but only if she really needs it.

We eventually came across Luna who was standing under a statue of her evil self.  Twilight approached Luna and tried to talk to her while I ducked behind a large group of bushes.

"Princess Luna?"

"Oh, Twilight.  Good to see you again."  Luna observed Twilight's costume.  "Starswirl the Bearded.  Thou even got the bells right..."

I made a mental note to read up on Starswirl.  Sounds like it could be informative.  One thing that Luna had trouble with was switching from her Royal Canterlot voice to her normal voice.  Twilight took note of this and tried to teach Luna herself, albiet with no luck.

"Try and speak like you do when you around Owen.  That's the kind of voice you need to use."

"But...he is my lover, that is different.  I must address my subjects with the Royal Canterlot voice.  It was how I was taught to speak by my parents!" Luna spoke in two tones, bellowing into Twilight's ear, knocking her jingly hat to one side which she corrected.

I could see that this was going to be a problem.  I was about to step in to help out but Twilight beat me to it by suggesting that she get lessons to talk normally all the time from Fluttershy.

Oh yeah, great idea Twilight...

I followed suit and soon enough, I was observing Twilight and Luna approaching Fluttershy's cottage.  I hid just under the bridge, far enough to avoid detection but close enough to hear what was going on.  Twilight raised her hoof and knocked on the wooden door.

"GO AWAY!  NO CANDY HERE!  VISITORS NOT WELCOME ON NIGHTMARE NIGHT!"

I couldn't believe my ears.  That was Fluttershy?  No fucking way.  No way in hell she could ever shout that loud.  Twilight approached the door again.

"Fluttershy.  It's me, Twilight!" she called out.  The door opened slightly to reveal Fluttershy looking out nervously.  I couldn't hear what she said but as soon as she saw Luna, she slammed the door in both of their faces.  Twilight entered her house and managed to push Fluttershy outside to greet the lunar princess.

"Charmed." Luna offered but Fluttershy was quick to run back inside, only to be caught by Twilight's levitation.

Watching Luna and Fluttershy converse was hilarious and I tried my best not to laugh.  Judging by the pony shaped impact on her door, I guessed that Fluttershy had enough again and tried to bolt back indoors, only to be yet again stopped by Twilight.

"A little quieter, Princess." Twilight asked.

"How is this?" Luna tried.

'Yes!  Come on Luna!"

"Better.  Right Fluttershy?"  Fluttershy managed to peel her face off the door and agree in a slur.

"How...about...now?" Luna tried again.  Still loud but getting there.

'Come on Luna!  Nearly there!'

"Now you're getting it!" Twilight happily approved.

"And...how about now?" Luna said in a normal, quiet voice.

'Brilliant!'

"Yes, well done." Twilight praised.  Luna scooped Fluttershy into her hooves and hugger her tight, thanking her for helping her with her voice.  That happy moment was cut short by a rambunctious, hyperactive pink pony who came to warn Fluttershy of Nightmare Moon.

"She stole Fluttershy's voice so she can't scream when she GOBBLES HER UP!"  Pinkie and her horde on children ran off screaming, much to the dismay of the four of us.

"Damn it Pinkie!"  I shouted, immediately covering my mouth knowing I've given up my location.  I walked out from under the bridge into the view of Twilight and Luna.  I walked over to Luna and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.  "Hey you.  You doing alright?"

Luna looked at me with teary eyes.  "Not really.  Those children and the pink one are still scared of me."

"I know, I know."  I put my arm around her neck.  "But they're kids.  They get scared way more easily than adults do.  Just...keep this up, OK?  We've still got a whole evening to get through and I promise - Ponyville will love you at the end of it."

"You think so?" Luna asked - a smile creeping onto her face.  I leant towards her and planted a kiss on her cheek.

"I know so."  We started to make our way back towards the town but a thought occured to me.  "By the way, sorry about giving myself away.  I've been trying to remain hidden from you all night but Pinkie got me a bit annoyed.  Do you want me to go around with you now or do you still want to try by yourself?"

"I can give a helping hoof."  Twilight offered.  Luna nodded at Twilight and then looked at me.

"I think it's best if our relationship status stays unknown for now.  Think of how the ponies will react when they see 'Nightmare Moon' and the human together.  They'll think the worst." Luna explained.

"Good point.  I'll just blend in with the crowd."

Twilight looked towards Luna.  "Luna, I'll get the ponies to show you their games.  I know you probably know all about them but try to act like you don't so you can converse with everypony else."

*RUSTLE*

That caught all of our attention.  A loud rustling to the left was heard and I went to go and have a look.  Before I got close, a large shape jumped out of it and ran off into the woods.

"That's..."  I looked back towards Luna and Twilight.  "Wait here."  I ran after the creature and managed to spot in the moonlight - it looked familiar.  "It is!  Hey, stop!"  The creature stood firm and I stopped a good few meters away from it.  It was the creature that I spotted a few weeks back that looked human.  I studied it again and couldn't see anything new.  But it still bugged me that it was the same height and build as me, minus the left arm.

"Owen?  Where are you?" I heard Twilight call.  I turned around to see both Twilight and Luna approaching.

"Look!  Over there!"  I turned back around to show them the...empty space.  "NO!"  I ran into the space where the creature once stood.  Nothing, not a trace.  "Damn it, not again!"

"What's wrong?" Luna asked.

"I saw a creature, it looked like a human!  It was right here!" I stuttered out.  Both of the girls looked a bit surprised.

"There's nothing here now..." Luna said.

I put my hand to my forehead and tried to think of a logical explanation.  "But...it was right here.  I swear!"

"Maybe it was a pony playing a prank." Twilight offered.

"It's not the first time I've seen this creature.  I saw it a few weeks back.  I thought I was going barmy but..."  I looked around again.  "I don't know now..."

Luna walked up to me and draped a wing over my shoulder.  "I'll have some guards to search the area tomorrow."  Luna pulled me away from the scene and we were back on the path, going towards Ponyville.  I was still agitated and kept stopping to look around for the elusive creature.

"Owen.  Look at me."  Luna asked.  I did so and a blinding light me.  Just for a second.  "Ready to carry on?" she asked.

"Absolutely.  You go on ahead, I'll keep to the shadows."  I walked off and made my way towards the town.  Little did I know, Twilight and Luna were talking about something.

'What did you do to him?'

'Just a simple memory spell.  He won't remember the last five minutes until tomorrow morning.'

'Probably for the best.'

I had made my towards the town hall, which is where a wide variety of games was set up.  I could see that AJ was keeping an eye on most of the ponies playing the games.  One particular game got my attention.  A large web was set up and a bucket of fake spiders about 5 meters away from it.  Your basic aim and throw game and it was certainly gathering the attention of quite a few ponies.

It wasn't long until everything went quiet and most of the ponies were cowering or bowing at the approaching princess.  I caught Luna's gaze for a second and gave her a wink which she returned with a smile.  They both approached AJ who cowered at the sight of Luna.  I could overhear their conversation.

"Fit in?  Really?"  A stern gaze from Twilight gave AJ all the answer she needed.  Luna portayed herself as not knowing what fun was which gave AJ the opportunity to explain it to her.  After a few encouraging words from Twilight and AJ, Luna had a go at the spider toss.  She failed at first, the spider only going a few feet.  Another concentrated throw and she was bang on target, elliciting cheers from surrounding ponies.

'They're getting used to her.  Brilliant!'

The next task for Luna was a kind of catapult game.  Put an object in the catapult, aim for the target and launch.  Luna managed to hit it dead centre on her first try.  Lucky girl.  I really wanted to go and join in but I knew I'd bugger things up and reveal it was all a setup.

"The fun has been doubled!"

Hearing Luna's cheery voice and the cheers of the other ponies really made me proud of her.  She really pushed the boat out and tried her very best to get on Ponyville's good side - and it worked.

The next item was the apple bobbing.  Of course AJ would do this game - it only seems right.  Luna was making her way over to the bucket before noticing that the pirate-costumed kid from earlier had fallen into the water.  Luna grabbed the kid by his costume near his backside and held him in the air.

"Anypony seen Pip?  We lost him the last time we had to run..."  Pinkie stared in shock at Luna, who was still holding Pip with her mouth.  "Nightmare Moon is gobbling Pipsqueak!  Everypony run!

'Oh for god sake...' I thought as I facepalmed.

"Help!  My backside has been gobbled." Pip screamed as Luna let him go.  Pip ran off with Pinkie and left Luna standing there, flabbergasted at what just happened.

"Tis a lie!  Thy backside is whole and ungobbled thou ungrateful whelp!"  Lightning struck at the end of her sentence, illuminating her angry expression.

I tell ya, she looked downright pissed.  The surrounding ponies began to retreat from Luna as she tried to entice them to play games again.  Regardless of her actions, the ponies were back to being scared again and kept trying to run away fron Luna which irritated her further.

Twilight tried to calm her down which only resulted in the return of the ear-raping Royal Canterlot voice.

"Nightmare Night shall be cancelled!  FOREVER!"

Everyone had run off at the volume of her voice, leaving me, Twilight and Luna alone.  I walked up to Luna, who was still seething, and tried to console her.

"Luna, are you--"  Luna turned her head to me to show her sad expression.  I embraced her in a hug.  "Don't worry about it.  They'll come around."  Luna broke the hug and began running off towards the edge of town once again, quiet sobs sounding from the shrinking princess.  "Oh Luna..."

"We've got to help her."  Twilight said.

"We are." I quickly replied.  "We just need to get a certain pony to see straight then we'll fix it."

Twilight went off to go and find Luna, to try and encourage her to come back.  Whereas I stayed behind to help the town clear up the mess caused by Luna's booming voice.  A disgruntled AJ was picking up some of the fake spiders so I went over to her to give her a helping hand.

"That didn't go so well did it?" I murmured.

"Ya can say that again.  We had everythin' goin' our way.  Luna was happy, everpony in town was happy and now look at 'em." AJ replied sadly.

I looked around at the dejected looks of the costumed ponies and the crying kids.  Seeing those kids really made me feel guilty.  "It's my fault this happened.  Me and my stupid big mouth..."

"How can it be your fault sugarcube?" AJ asked.

I froze at her question.  She didn't know that me and Luna were a couple.  I tried to think of a valid excuse to use but as she was the Element of Honesty, she could spot a lie a mile off.

"If I tell you something, keep it to yourself.  I want it to remain secret...well kind of a secret until we're ready."  AJ nods.  "Me and Luna have been dating for about 5 weeks now."

"You what now?!" AJ exclaimed.

I quickly put my hand over her mouth to shush her.  "Keep it down!" I whispered harshly taking my hand away.  "Luna and I realised we had feelings for each other when I helped her in her time of need and it kind of went from there."

"Well look at you, loverboy.  But ah still don't get how this can be your fault."

"Luna came to my home last night to talk about today.  She was really scared about it and very nervous.  We then made a plan of how this night would go and how she would act.  It was all going smoothly until a certain friend of orus decided to scare everyone at a critical moment."  I sighed heavily.  "It's just...I really thought I was doing the right thing, planning this ahead so she could be accepted into the town.  But look, all I've done is make it worse.  I ruined Nightmare Night.  I...I made children cry..."

I brought a hand to cover my eyes.  Saying those last words caused me to choke up slightly.  I felt a weight on my shoulder and looked to see AJ putting her hoof there.

"That's not your fault.  One thing ah've always known is that if you plan somethin', it's bound to go wrong and there ain't nothin' you can do to stop it."  AJ withdrew her hoof and brought it to her chin in thought.  "Ah got an idea.  We need to get Pinkie to be not scared of her anymore, right?"  I nodded.  "Then here's what we're gonna do..."

We were in position.  Twilight, Luna and me were waiting in the shadows in an alley, down the side of the Quills and Sofas shop.  Why just quills and sofas?  Not a clue.  Seems pretty stupid to me.

A trail of wrapped sweets led out of the alley to entice the plan-wrecking pink party pony.  Just like a kid in a sweetshop, she fell for the bait - individually pecking at each sweet, getting closer and closer to the alley.

'Ooh, piece of candy.  Ooh piece of candy.  Ooh, piece of--'  James Woods was awesome.

Pinkie finally came into the alley, eating the last piece of candy and ended up being rugby-tackled by Twilight and held up against the wall with Twilight jabbing a hoof in her mouth.

"No.  No shrieking.  No screaming or squealing either.  OK?" Twilight ordered.  Pinkie muffled a reply.  "There's something me and Owen want to show you and I promise it's safe but you really can't shriek?  Do you promise?"  Pinkie muffled another reply.

I stood back from the pair.  "OK, come on out." I said.  Luna emerged from the shadows into Pinkie's view, who immediately began to shake.

"Ah, the ringleader of the frightened children.  Have you come to make piece?" Luna asked.

"Nightmare Mo--" Pinkie began to shout but held a hoof to her mouth.  I moved back into the shadow to watch from afar.  Luna outstretched a hoof, as did Pinkie.  They got closer and closer together, almost cementing their friendship.

'Come on...come on...nearly there...just a little--'

*CRACK* *BOOM*

"NIGHTMARE MOON!"

A lightning bolt struck inches from us causing Luna to be illuminated in a somewhat scary pose.  This caused Pinkie to scream and run off towards the exit of the alley.  I turned around to hear an all too familiar laughter.

"Rainbow!" both me and Twilight shouted at her.  In a flash, Twilight teleported in front of Pinkie and pinned her down, screaming the odds at her.  I realised that Rainbow needed a word as well and as her thundercloud was low to the ground, I managed to jump up and grab her off her cloud and hold her in front of me, under her hooves.

"What the hell Rainbow!  Pinkie and Luna were about to make friends until you scared her off!" I said rather loudly at her.  She only giggled at my voice.

"Oh lighten up.  I got all of you good." she stated, laughing once again.

"OK, fine you did but we really didn't need that."  I put her down on the ground.  "Just...don't prank us again tonight, OK?" I asked, giving a disappointed look.  As I could only see Rainbow's mouth, it turned into a frown as she flew away.  I think I may have hit a nerve.

*CRASH*  "OW!"

I looked over to see Rainbow had crashed into a hanging sign.  "Rainbow!  You alright?" I asked.  Rainbow was rubbing her head over and over.

"Yeah, I'm cool.  That just keeps happening.  Anyway, see ya!" she replied, flying off again in a straight line this time.

"Princess Luna! I've finally figured out why you're having so much trouble being liked!" I heard Twilight call out.

"Forgive me if I withhold my enthusiasm" Luna replied.  Wow, she was really downtrodden.

"Luna, Owen, follow me.  I'll explain on the way."

Did I miss something?

"That...sounds ridiculous Twilight.  How will that work?"  I asked.

"Believe me, it'll work." she replies.  "Quick hide!  Here they come!  Now Luna, you know what to do?"  Luna nodded and took to the skies, cloaking herself.

We watched from the bushes as Zecora, AJ and the Mayor were leading the kids to the statue of Nightmare Moon.  Twilight explained that the last part of Nightmare Night is to offer candy to the statue.  Cute.

The pirate-costumed pony, Pip, approached the statue and dumped a heap of candy next to it.  He then hung his head and spoke.  "Goodbye Nightmare Night...forever."  Aw, damn it!  I felt so sad at the state of this child.  If this plan didn't work, I'd feel terrible.

It was then that a gust of wind began to swirl around the vicinity of the statue.  A booming voice echoed around us.  "Citizens of Ponyville.  You were wise to bring these candies to me. I am pleased with your offering. So pleased that I may just eat it..."

This was it.  I hope she can pull it off.

"Instead of YOU!" she bellowed as she revealed herself to the crowd in her evil form.  Damn, she looked good.  The crowd screamed at the appearance of the real Nightmare Moon and they all bolted from the scene.  She laughed manically at the retreating ponies before shifting back into her normal self, taking out the fake fangs she had worn.  Me and Twilight emerged from the bushes and stood next to Luna.

"I'm not sure that worked too well Twilight." Luna said.

"Just wait." Twilight replied with a smug grin.

"For what?" Luna answered but she soon found out what for as she felt her mane being tugged at.  Little Pip was trying to get Luna's attention.  Why the hell did he come back?  I thought he was scared of her.

"Can you come back next year and scare us again?" he asked with a smile, shuffling his hooves.

"Are you saying you like me scaring you?" Luna asked, confused as much as I was.  This was Twilight's plan?!

"It's really fun!  Scary, but fun!" Pip replied.

Luna looked back towards me and Twilight for an answer.  We both nodded with a smile.  Luna turned back to Pip and noticed the group of kids in the distance.  "Well then, we shall have to bring Nightmare Night back!" she replied with her booming voice.

Pip looked up at Luna before running over to her and hugging her leg.  "You're my favourite princess ever."

Hnnggg...new heart please...serious overload of 'Awww'.

"I cannot believe that worked.  Nice job Twilight."  I put an arm around Luna's neck.  "And to you as well.  That display was amazing."

Luna chuckled under her breath and showed me one of the biggest smiles I had ever seen on her.  "Thank you both.  I can not have done this without you."  She pulled Twilight and me into a bone-crushing hug, which we returned at half-force.  Damn, this girl was strong.

We made our way back into Ponyville to see that everything had been set up again.  Even better, the residents were welcoming Luna with open arms and conversing with her.  Seeing as the plan was complete, I joined in with the fun, playing all of the games with Luna and many other ponies.

The kids had gathered another pile of sweets and presented it to Luna, which she accepted kindly.  She then tried bobbing for apples...or swimming for apples.  Yeah, she fell in but she took it with good stride, elliciting a few laughs from the other ponies.

After a while, I followed Twilight and Spike back to the statue of Nightmare Moon to overhear Twilight giving her report for Celestia.  She really does know what she's talking about and the lesson really made a whole lot of sense to me as well.  Once she finished, another lightning bolt and thunder boom was heard along with a scream.  We looked up to see a rainbow trail zooming off into the distance.

Looking back, Luna descended on her own personal thundercloud and we all laughed at her payback.  Rainbow deserved it, she got us all good earlier, even though it was a bit of an inconvinience.

We made our way back into Ponyville and saw that the night was drawing to a close.  Not everything went according to plan but it ended up being amazing.  I was about to branch off from the group to see if there any sweets left before a pony caught my attention.

"Excuse me, Owen.  Have you got a minute?"

I turned to see that the Mayor wanted my attention.  "Of course."  I walked over to her so we could talk privately.  "What can I do for you?"

The Mayor looked a bit nervous and was struggling to find her words.  "Well um...you see...I wanted to ask a question.  About what I saw this evening."

"What you saw?" I asked, confusedly.

"Oh, it's nothing bad.  I can't thank you enough for helping the princess throughout the night."  She saw me?  "But I did noticed something.  You were spending an awful lot of time around Luna and I think I saw her...saw her..."

I gulped as I wondered what she saw.  "Saw what?"

"She kissed you."

Ah.  I'm gonna need some help.  "Hold on."  I walked over to Luna and brought her over to the Mayor who bowed in her prescence.  "Luna, the Mayor saw you giving me a kiss earlier and wanted to know why."

Luna's eyes bulged as she realised that their secret may have been exposed.  I put my arm around her and looked her in the eyes.  "Shall I tell them?  It's gonna come out sooner or later."  Luna brewed her thoughts for a moment.

'Are you sure you want to tell everypony?'

'I think so.  It'll be good for them all to know now instead of them knowing later, thinking we were hiding a secret for so long.'

'Very well.  Do what you will.'

Our mental conversation ceased and Luna looked at me with an honest smile.  I turned back towards the Mayor.  "Miss Mare, have you got a stand or a stage where I can make an announcement to everyone?"

The Mayor looked at me, then at Luna, then to me again before realisation hit her.  I shushed her from making a scene and she led us to where a band was playing music.  Even Vinyl was there with her mixing deck.  They were all in costume as well and I thought that was a nice touch.  The Mayor climbed up on stage and stood next to a stand where she asked the musicians to quieten down.

"Can I have your attention everpony?" the Mayor called out.  Only a few ponies heard her, the rest heard nothing.  She tried shouting again but to no avail,  It was then when Vinyl came up and gave the Mayor a microphone which was plugged into her speakers.

"Attention everypony!"  That got everyone's attention.  All the ponies gathered around the stage and took notice of the Mayor.  The microphone was turned down slightly for this bit.  "Thank you.  I want to thank you all for giving us one of the best Nightmare Nights yet.  More importantly, I want to extend my greatest thanks to Princess Luna who joined us on this memorious occasion."  This was met with the stomping of hooves as applause.

"Now, I'm sure you have all met Owen.  He has been in our town for over a month now and has been accepted by all of you."  Ponies turned to nod at me and smile which I returned with my own.  "He has an announcement to make to you all so I will hand the floor over to Owen."

I gulped and made my way up onto the stage.  Standing at the stand, I looked upon the myriad of colours I saw before me.  Probably over 150 ponies were here, all looking at me.  Now was not the time to get stage fright!

"Hi everyone."  Feedback sounded causing us all to groan.  "Whoops, sorry." I said with a chuckle.  "Thank you all for gathering round.  First off, I want to thank you all again for showing me what Nightmare Night was all about.  It's been amazing.  Secondly, I'd also like to thank you for accepting our dear Princess Luna into the society.  I know at first it wasn't going smoothly but you really showed her how nice you all were."

This caused the crowd to cheer and applaud.  I responded with my own applause.  "Lastly, this is where I'm gonna tell you all a secret."  I moved away from the stand and approached the front of the stage.  "As you know, I'm not from around these parts.  In fact, I'm from a place so far away you can't even believe to imagine.  When I first came here, I arrived in...not good circumstances."

"I was thrown into this world and I was damaged.  Thankfully, I was saved by many of the townsfolk and I thank you all so much for that."  More applause.  I was loving this, even though I was as nervous as hell.  "Soon after, I was given a home to live in and a job.  To get that in such short time, I was amazed at the friendliness of you all.  It wasn't long until I was invited to be introduced to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna."

"This world has never seen one of my kind before so they really wanted to meet me.  So, me and Twilight went to Canterlot and I met the Princesses.  It was there that I found an amazing friendship, one I had never experienced before."  I pointed my hand at Luna.  "Princess Luna.  Could you please join me on stage?"

Luna approached the stage and stood next to me, giving a huge smile.  "That friendship was with this pony here.  Princess Luna.  The moment we met, we found out we had so much in common.  We talked for ages and we both found out that we had similar upbringings and we could relate to each other, emotionally."  I put my arm around Luna's shoulders and looked into her eyes.  "It took me a while to realise that...we were more than just friends.  More than close friends even..."

I looked upon the crowd and they were seeming to catch on but some seemed unsure.  "What I want to announce to you all is that...me and Princess Luna..."  Dramatic pause, dramatic pause.  "...are in love with each other."

The crowd gasped at my statement and silence reigned.  It was then that I thought that I had made a huge error so I tried to fix it.  "I know this is shocking and I'm do not know how inter-species relationships are viewed here but answer me this.  If a boy and a girl love each other, regardless of species, do they deserve to be with each other?"

A few hooves started stomping.  Then some more.  Soon, the crowd was applauding and cheering.  I couldn't believe it - they accepted it!  No pitchforks for me tonight!  I then decided to prove it by doing something spontaneous.

"Want me to prove it?" I shouted out before dropping the microphone, turning to Luna, putting my hands on her shoulders and giving her a passionate kiss on the lips, much to the joy of the crowd who whistled and shouted in glee.

I broke the kiss and disembarked the stage along with Luna.  We walked through the crowd who offered their congratulations and support.  Soon enough, we found our way back to the library and myself, Luna, Twilight and Spike entered.

"Well that went better than I'd hoped.  Much better in fact." I said.

"I'm amazed at the crowd's reaction.  They really accepted us!" Luna chimed in.

Spike was the first to retire to bed.  After all, he was younger than all of us and he needed his so called 'beauty sleep'.  The three of us spent another hour talking and drinking tea.

Twilight soon went to shelf-sorting a few books before she went to bed.  I thought of an idea for me and Luna.

"Do you want to stay here tonight Luna?  If that's alright with you Twilight." I asked.

"Of course!" they both replied, laughing at their unison.  Me and Luna began to walk upstairs before an unusual noise was heard.

*CRACKLE*  *SPARKS*

"Huh?"

I saw Twilight was unable to lift the books again.  "Twilight, you alright?" I asked.

Twilight tried to levitate the books again but they didn't budge.  "Argh!  Why won't these books move!" she angrily stated.  I walked over to her and knelt down beside her.

"Come on Twilight, go and get some sleep.  I'm sure it's just fatigue." I said.

Twilight mumbled a response before slowly making her way upstairs, with me and Luna following.  We entered my room as Twilight did with hers.  As soon as my door was shut, I turned to Luna.

"Luna, can you soundproof the room?"

"Why?"

"I need to talk about something private.  Do you know a soundproofing spell?"

Luna's horn glowed and then stopped.  "It is done.  What is it?"

I sighed and sat on the edge of the bed.  "There's no such thing as fatigue for unicorn magic is there?  I mean, for levitating books."

Luna sighed as well and sat on the bed with me.  "That worried me also.  It shouldn't have happened then.  There's no way Twilight could have used that much magic in one day."

"That's what worried me."  Luna turned to face me.  "Things have been happening around here and I don't know why.  Pegasi keep crashing and flying awkwardly.  Like Rainbow Dash did earlier.  Applejack and Big Mac are losing their strength and Twilight's magic keeps failing.  Anything like that happen in Canterlot?"

"Only a few isolated cases.  Mostly unicorn guards who had trouble lifting their armor off but I thought it would have been due to the weight of the new sets."

I shook my head and thought hard.  "What do you think can cause this?"

"Nothing that I know of." Luna replied.

I lay back on the bed and sighed heavily.  "What can we do about it?"

"Until we know what it is, there's nothing we can do about it.  Let's just sleep on it and try to rationalise something tomorrow morning."

I put my hand on her back, stroking her wings.  "You're right.  Come here you."  I lifted up the covers of my double bed and got under them, with Luna following suit.  She placed her front hooves over my chest as I put the covers over us.  I kissed her on the cheeks and stared at her longingly.

"I'm so proud of you.  You did really well tonight and it all turned out for the best." I said.

Luna moved one of her wings and draped it over me, pulling me close to her.  I put my arms around her as we embraced each other.  "I'm proud of you as well.  Talking to all of those ponies at once, that's real courage."

"Well I hope I never have to do it again.  Seriously, I was bricking it up there!"  Luna gave a confused look.  "Human term, never mind.  Means I was really scared."

Luna nuzzled me affectionately and closed her eyes.  "You still did it and look what it did.  Every...*YAWN*...everypony was so...happy." Luna sleepily said.

Before long, she fell asleep and started snoring lightly.  I chuckled at her at closed my eyes, thinking of the day ahead.

But also fearing the worst.

*A/N* - Hey guys!  This chapter just kind of follows Luna Eclipsed but with a few changes.  Sorry for the lateness of this chapter but I have been, and still am, sick with the flu and I've been addicted to playing Castle Crashers over the past few days.

Little spoiler - next chapter is going to reveal what the hell is happening!

19. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 1)

19. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 1)

Exiting the smell intoxicating building, I had a spring in my step as I carried a box of freshly baked goods.  I don't know what brought it on but I felt like doing something nice for my friends.

"Luna should be at the library by now.  She's gonna love these cupcakes!" I happily said.

I carried on my merry way, glancing at the many ponies who decorated the streets in one of the brightest days of the year.  Many greeted me as a normal being.  Supposed I've fit in now - I'm no longer an inval--

"AAAAHHHHHH!"

"What the?  ARGH!"

A extremely white light blocked my view, causing me to shield my eyes with my hands.  I could hear the screams of every pony in town, screaming at whatever this was.

"AAAHHH--"

And like that, it stopped.  I uncovered my eyes to see the light had diminished.  I look around to see no-one here.  Turning to look again and again, I saw nothing.  Not a single pony was to be seen.  No sounds.  Nothing.

"Hello?  Anyone?!"

*BOOM*

A earth-shattering thud was felt and a booming sound echoed.

*BOOM*

It was getting closer.  I dropped the box of baked goods and sprinted off into the opposite direction that the sound was coming from.

*BOOM*

"Not that way!" I shouted at myself, turning around and running again, sweat dripping from my face.

*BOOM*

"I...I DON'T KNOW WHERE TO GO!"  Fear was setting in and I fell to the floor, curling myself into a ball, whimpering slightly.  "SOMEONE HELP!"

*BOOM*

"ANYONE?!"

"ARGH!" I screamed as I jolted upright into a seated position.  My vision buzzed as I tried to regain my focus.  When my sight returned, I looked around the room and to my still sleeping partner.  I sighed and lay back on the bed.

"Just a dream...a god awful nightmare more like!"

"hnng...huh?"

I looked to my left and saw that Luna had awoken, trying to fix her gaze on me.

"Sorry, did I wake you?" I asked, caressing the back of her head.

"That's quite alright...*YAWN*...Are you alright?  You look worried." she asked with concern.

I rubbed the back of my head.  "Uh...yeah.  I'm alright now.  I just had a bad dream."

Luna leant towards me and pulled me into a hug, kissing my forehead.  I responded by returning a kiss onto her cheek and nuzzling against her.  I loved her so much.  It's moments like these that--

*BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*

"What the?"  I sat upright again with shock.  It sounded just like it did in the dream.  But now it made sense and I recognised that noise.  "Someone's at the door.  I'll get it."

I got out of bed and put on some boxers and a t-shirt.  Making my way downstairs, I chuckled at the revelation of the noise.  All that scary stuff in the dream was someone knocking on a door.  Unbelievable.

"Why won't it work?"

"What's going on?"

Listening carefully, I could hear a plethora of voices coming from outside, along with a bit of screaming.  Something was wrong.  I got to the front door and opened it up, to reveal a worried Applejack.

"Hey AJ.  What's with everyone?" I asked.

"It's everypony!  We can't do anything right!" she shouted at me with worry.

"Can't do anything?  What are you on about?"

"Come an' have a look here!"  She led me outside to a cacophony of mess and noise.  Ponies were running around all over the place, screaming the odds.  Some were crying, some were in the foetal position but most were just running  about screaming.

"What's going on?  Why is everyone going crazy?!" I shouted to AJ above the noise.

"Ponies are panickin' because we can't do our natural abilities!  Look!"  AJ walked over to a nearby cart and hoisted herself to it.  She attempted to pull with all of her might but the cart didn't budge.  "Ah can't pull this cart anymore!"

I walked over and inspected it.  The cart was near empty and looked like nothing was stopping it from moving.  "You sure it's not just broken?"

AJ unhoisted herself and pointed towards the screaming townsfolk.  "Just look around!  See for yourself!"

As she instructed, I looked around and observed the scenes.  Many earth ponies were struggling to lift/pull/balance things.  The pegasii weren't flying, as they normally would.  I spotted Rainbow spreading her wings and jumping in the air, attempting to fly but she fell straight back down again as did many other pegasii.  Looking further, I could see that a group of unicorns were trying to conjure spells, only to rewarded with nothing.  I walked over to the group and saw that Rarity was among them.

"Rarity!  You having trouble as well?!" I asked her with a shout.

"It's most troublesome!  I cannot levitate anything, even the simplest of fabrics.  Nopony here can do it either!" she replied, her voice teetering between panic and sobbing.

I turned back.  "Rainbow!  You got problems too?!"

She flexed her wings to their full extent.  "I can't fly!  I can stretch my wings but I can't take to the air!  Being grounded is not cool!"  As she attempted again, all of the group tried together, all producing the same result.

I walked back to AJ and rubbed the back of my head.  "OK, what the hell is going on?"  We both looked around again at the carnage before us.  This town was on the brink of social collapse and everyone needed to calm down, otherwise ponies were going to get hurt.  "AJ, go and gather the girls and bring them here!"

"What good will that do?" she retorted.

"Princess Luna is still here, she stayed here last night.  She could provide some information and we need you girls together.  From what you've told me, the Elements of Harmony set things right!  This could be another one of those times!"

AJ nodded and set off into the crowds.  I returned to the library to see that Twilight, Luna and Spike were standing there waiting for me.  I looked at them, panting heavily.  "We've got a BIG problem."

Twilight walked over to the window and saw the mayhem outside.  "What's happened?  Everypony's gone beserk!"

I turned to Luna and narrowed my eyes.  "Luna, you mentioned the isolated cases of magic problems in Canterlot.  Please tell me the truth, were there more?"

Luna shuffled her hooves and looked a tad worried.  "Yes.  Even with me and Celestia."

I turned back towards Twilight.  "Twilight, can you use a levitation spell on those books there."  Twilight attempted to do so.  Her horn lit up, which was surprising, but the books only moved a few inches before she collapsed.

"I...can't." she weakly replied.

I turned to Luna.  "Luna, now you try."  Luna did the same and managed to levitate them a little longer before her magic fizzled out.

"The same..." she sadly replied.

"What about flight?  Just try to hover for me." I asked.  Luna flexed her wings and flapped them, managing to gain some height before she dropped like a stone after a few seconds.  I walked over and helped her up.  "Alright, OK.  Thank you." I said with a smile.

"What's happening here?" Spike asked.

I notioned for them to sit down and they did so.  "I don't know.  But we're waiting for the girls to arrive, then we'll talk about it."  Soon after, AJ, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Pinkie all piled into the library, sitting down next to us.

"Of course!"

Twilight's sudden outburst caught us all by surprise.  "What's wrong?" I asked her.

"I think I know what's happening!"  We all stared at Twilight, listening to her reasons.  "Unicorns can't use magic.  Earth ponies can't use their strength and dexterity and Pegasii can't use their wings to fly.  What do all of these have in common?"

"Natural pony magic." Luna quietly said, the realisation hitting her.

Twilight pointed a hoof towards her.  "Yes Princess!  Ponies can't use their natural abilites.  Something is affecting pony magic, causing it to cease completely."

A collective gasp was heard as everyone thought about it and agreed.  I turned to Luna.  "Luna, has this ever happened before?"

She shook her head.  "Not that I am aware of.  Even Celestia and I do not know what happened before our time so it may have happened in the past but it has never happened during our lifetimes."

"And how long is that?" I asked.

"Just over six thousand years."

I stared at her with wide eyes at her statement.  'Six thousand years?!  That's one hell of an age gap!'

"So what are we gonna do about it?" Rainbow asks.

Twilight walked over to Spike.  "Spike, take a message.  We need it to go to Celestia as soon as possible."  She monologued her letter as Spike scribbled it down.  The others and I all shared worried looks and stayed silent as Twilight spoke.

I was then that I noticed that everyone's demeanour.  All of them were terrified.  Focusing on one particular pony, I walked over to her and leant down so that I was face level with her.  I put my hands on her shaking shoulders.  "Hey...everything's gonna be fine, alright?"

The pink maned pegasus quickly jumped at me, throwing her hooves around my neck whilst whimpering quietly.  I put my hand on her back, stroking her neck trying to get her to calm down.  I lifted her up and sat down on a chair, resting her on my lap.  I'd never done something like this before so I had no idea if I was comforting her or scaring her.  With the result of her whimpering ceasing, I think I did the trick.

Fluttershy looked up at me with those adorable teary eyes and gave me her best smile.  It was forced but I was happy to receive it.  She hopped off my lap and went back to the girls.

"Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle." Spike read back.  He breathed his flames onto the letter, sending it on it's way.  Weirdly enough, once the flames subsided, the letter was still in Spike's claw, un-singed by his breath.  "Huh?"

"Why didn't it send?" I asked.

"Maybe it's to do with the magic.  Spike's letters are sent to the Princess with a certain magic that she bestowed upon him.  With magic not working, I don't think it'll work." Luna replied.

"So, how are we going to contact the Princess?  She needs to know about this!" shouts a shaking Twilight.

I stand up as an idea came to me.  Although, it's the only option.  "Can't teleport, can't fly, only one option.  The train."

"But it takes up to five hours!  We need to get there now!" Pinkie pipes up.

"No other choice, except for walking."  The girls murmured in agreement.  "We're leaving now.  No time to waste.  AJ and Rarity, you need to make sure you're sisters and family know where you're going.  Go and see them now.  The rest of us will meet you at the train station as soon as possible."

"Let's go!" Rainbow shouted, before running out of the door with all the girls, bar Luna and Spike in tow.  I looked back towards Luna and sighed.

"This can be fixed, right?" I asked.

"We can only hope."

We started making our way for the door before my vision started getting fuzzy.  "Hng...whoa..." I groggily say.  It was like a hangover.  A sudden pain in my head, loss of vision and a sick aftertaste in my mouth.  My vision returned as one thing came to my mind.

"The creature!  Why did I forget?!"

"Umm..."  I look towards Luna, who looks worried.  "That was me.  You said you saw a creature last night and wanted us to try and see it.  We couldn't see anything but you were determined to show us, getting very frustrated at the time.  So I...um..."

I placed a hand on her shoulder.  "Go on."

"I used a tempoary memory spell on you."  Luna took notice of my shocked look.  "The night was going to get better and I knew if you were focused on that...it might have ruined our plans..."

She was right in some aspects.  "Luna, I'm not happy that you used a spell on me without asking but...I suppose you're right.  That would have distracted me.  But now that I remembered, I bet it's got something to do with the magic problem!"

"We don't even know if that creature exists.  For all we know, it could be your mind playing tricks on you."

"I know what I saw!" I retorted loudly to her, causing her to flinch.  I regretted it instantly.  "I'm sorry.  It's just...this is a really big problem and I'm really worried about it."

Luna walked up beside me and gave me a small kiss on the cheek.  "We all are.  Come on."  With that, we exited the library and into the mass of chaos.

Walking along with a Princess had many problems.  Nearly every pony bombarded her with questions, most of them screaming at her, not caring for royal etiquette at the current time.  We managed to fend most of them off before we got to the train station.

Making our way onto the platform, we came across the six girls and Spike as they were talking to the driver of the train.

"But Sir!  We need to get to Canterlot right now!  This is for royal purposes!" Twilight explained.

A short, black maned earth pony answered back to her.  "Look here missy.  The train leaves when I say it does and for your--"  He turns to see Luna standing just mere meters away from him.  "P-P-Princess Luna!  It's a honor." he says, bowing.

"I have no time for formal greetings.  We need to get to Canterlot immediately.  Can you take us there?" she asks with a stern look.  The driver raises from his bow and opens up the front carriage for us, with us all getting in.  Closing the door behind us, he ascended to the cabin and set the train in motion.  On our way to Canterlot at last.

The carriage we were in was the equivalent to first class.  We all made our way to a booth, where we began to discuss our options.

"So, when we get to Canterlot, what are we gonna do?" Rainbow asks to anyone.

"I don't know Rainbow.  What do you think Princess?" Twilight asks.

"The first course of action would be to meet with my sister.  All of us will need to discuss the problem and brainstorm the possible actions to take to rectify the problem." Luna replies.

"I do hope it will be easy..." Fluttershy meekly adds.

The carriage fell into silence as we all pondered what would happen.  I got up and walked out of the booth, walking up and down the carriage, examining the rest of the seating.  I returned to the booth and spoke up.

"Right girls-"  I turned to the baby dragon.  "-and Spike.  Canterlot is four to five hours away and we could spend that whole time worrying about the situation...but we're not going to.  I've looked in this carriage and there is enough space for everyone here to go and relax for a while."

"Relax?  How can we relax at a time like this?!" Pinkie shouted, shaking me by the shoulders.  I pulled her off and set her down again.

"Because we are going to need our energy for later.  I know it's morning but I think we should all try and get some sleep.  We need to be mentally invigorated for when we reach Canterlot."

The girls all agreed and walked out of the booth, some going left and some going right.  Luna sat down next to me and leant on my shoulder.

"You certainly know what you're doing." she says quietly.

"Not in the foggiest."  Luna gives me a quizzical look.  I get up to close the booth door.  "I'm serious, I have no idea what's going to happen but I do know that you feel more able to think when you have had some rest.  Panicking about this situation is only going to make things worse."  I sat back down next to Luna, who lay down over my lap.

"Well it seemed to work."  She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers.  "You're not upset with me about earlier are you?"

I stroked her mane softly with my fingertips.  "At first, yes I was.  But after thinking about it and what you actually did for me..."  I leant down and kissed her.  "...no, I'm not upset at all." I said with a smile.

Not thirty minutes after that, Luna had drifted off to sleep whilst I was watching the moving scenery out of the window.  Watching the trees and the fields go by was releaxing enough for me.

Luna's weight on my lap started to make my legs go numb so I softly lifted her off me and placed her on the booth seating so she could stretch out.  I exited the booth and decided to see how everyone else was keeping up.

First, I found Rarity and AJ, huddled on a sofa together, kind of hugging each other as they slept.  Seeing how adorable they looked, I left them to it and continued my walk.

I then came across Twilight and Spike who were doing exactly the same thing, but on a section of booth seating.  I thought about how it was cute that these ponies have a kind of go-to-friend when they feel upset about something.

Looking into another booth, I saw Pinkie and Rainbow sleeping soundly but not together.  Pinkie had herself sprawled out over one side on the booth whilst Rainbow was curled up into a corner of the other side of the seating.

Lastly, I came across Fluttershy who was lying down, facing the window.  I didn't know if she was asleep or not but I didn't want to wake her, just in case she was.  I walked out of the room and began to walk back.

"Owen?" a voice eminated.

I know that voice.  I re-entered the previous booth to see Fluttershy looking back towards me with a neutral expression.  This was odd for her, she normally tried to shy away from everyone or she'd give a small smile.  I walked over to her and sat down next to her.

"Hey.  Not sleepy?"

Fluttershy turned away and shook her head in response.

"Yeah, me neither."

We sat in silence, listening to the click-clack of the rails beneath us.  The silence was broken by the unmistakeable noise of a sniff, followed by short shallow breaths.

"Fluttershy?  Are you alright?"

'Of course she's not alright you idiot!  Comfort her already!'

Fair enough, brain.  I reached my hand out and placed it on her back, just above her wings.

"EEP!"

I quickly retracted my hand as she spun around to look at me.  "I'm sorry!  It's just..."  That's when she broke me.  Her eyes were red and puffy.  Tear streams marked her fur as she tried her best to hold it all in.  Seeing this pony in such a state really got to me.  Even started to make me tear up.  I held my arms open and nodded at her.  "Come here."

Fluttershy walked over to me slowly and sat in front of me.  More tears were falling from her eyes as she fixed her gaze on me.  I used my thumb to wipe away her tears and smiled at her.  I placed my arms around her shoulders and pulled her close.  She didn't resist which told me that she needed this...as much as I did as well.

"Everything's going to be alright." I said, trying my best not to make my voice break.  It was tough.

Fluttershy leant into me more and put her hooves around me neck, burying her face into my chest.  I stroked the back of her head and whispered to her.  "I'm here for you.  You don't need to be...scared"  That break in my speech, made my voice finally break on the last word spoken.  I felt a tear drop from my eye and roll down my cheek.

Truth be told, I was scared.  Terrified of what could happen, terrified of what caused this and terrified of what could happen to my friends.  I'd never admit it to them - I need to be strong for them.

Fluttershy and I remained like that for a while, not a word being said from her.  Everyone was still asleep so we had no risk of being disturbed.  In a time like this, you just need to be there for someone, just to hold them, to care for them.

Fluttershy pulled back from our embrace and looked at my face, gasping at what she saw.  She used her hoof to wipe away a few tears that had fallen.  I smiled at her, which she returned with another hug, more forceful this time.  Her sudden addition of force sent me onto my back.  She lay across me and nuzzled my chest.  Soon enough, she had fallen asleep and was snoring softly.

I wasn't going anywhere.

The train pulled into Canterlot, letting off steam and scaring a few ponies with the sudden hiss.  The jolt woke me up and I opened my eyes, to see the gaze of Luna over me.  Knowing where I was and who was on my chest, to say I felt nervous would be a massive understatement.

"Hi Luna." I said, darting my eyes around the room.

Luna chuckled and put a hoof on my shoulder.  "No need to worry dear.  I saw what happened earlier.  You really are a true friend to these ponies."

I smile and put my hand on Fluttershy's head, stroking it slowly.  "She really needed a hug.  I'd never seen her so upset."  The gentle stroking caused Fluttershy to wake up and view where she was.

"Oh I..."  She noticed she was on my chest with her hooves still around my neck.  "EEP!  I'm sorry!  I didn't mean to fall asleep on you.  Please don't be mad..."

"Whoa now, don't worry about it.  You needed some comfort and I don't mind you fell asleep on me.  I was happy to be a cushion..." I said with sarcasm.  This caused both Fluttershy and Luna to giggle.  "How long till Canterlot?"

"See for yourself." Luna replied.  I got up and looked out of the window.

"Ah...good."

The three of us walked out of the booth and met up with the others.  Disembarking the train, the city's residents were in panic mode, just like Ponyville.  Even some of the Royal guards were having a meltdown.

"We need to go to the castle.  Let's go!" Twilight ordered, running off in the direction of the castle.  We all followed suit, trying not to crash into any of the plentiful plethora of pretentious panicking ponies.

Soon enough, we reached the castle doors and were met by two guards, who immediately parted when they saw Luna.  Running through the castle, we came across the throne room with it's doors closed.  The guards wouldn't budge.

"Sorry but the Princess is meeting with the Canterlot High Council, adressing the current situation.  Not to be disturbed.  Not even by you, Princess." a guard said with a drone.

I decided to take the initiative.  "Look here.  We have travelled five hours by train to talk with the Princess about the current situtation.  With me here are the Elements of Harmony and Princess Luna.  We have information that the Princess will need as we know what is going on.  Now, are you going to let us in or am I going to have to scream the door down, hmm?"

The guards looked at each other and nodded.  "Very well.  Please enter."  The guards knocked and pushed with all of their might to open the doors.  They swung open with a great groan and we all entered, minus the two guards who pulled the doors shut again.

Looking ahead, I saw no High Council.  Just Celestia sitting on her throne, hastily sorting through papers.  She looked up from her sorting to see the nine of us approaching.  She arose from her throne.

"It is good to see you all.  I'm glad to see that you got here safely." she said calmly.

"Just about.  Save for the few hundred ponies who are literally losing their minds at the moment." I reply.

"Indeed.  I must thank you all for coming so quickly."

Luna stepped forward and held her head high.  "Sister, we know that what is causing this problem.  It is what we feared the most."  Celestia sighed and hung her head and sighed.

"So it is true.  I figured it out this morning but to hear it from you as well confirms it.  I have never experienced this before so I do not know what we can do."

"Come on Princess!  There must be something!" Twilight shouted out.

Celestia pondered her thoughts and came up with something.  "Gather round my little ponies...and human."  I chuckled.  "We, the ten of us, will do our best to come up with the solution!"

An hour we sat there.  An hour we spent debating many possible solutions to the dilemma, only to be thwarted by a point of fact or something completely oblivious.

The conversation went onto spells and I asked whether a spell had caused this.  Celestia was quick to explain.

"The only known spells for draining magic permanently were used long before Luna and I were born.  In the archives, I remember reading a book that explained that it was used as a method of torture."  Gasps were heard all around.  "I know it is hard to hear but it probably didn't happen.  The book explains that these spells were mythical and could have been fictional but it does go onto explain how they worked.  A simple version - just enough to get the idea but nowhere near enough information to use said spell."

"How could somepony have created a spell like that?  And for torture no less!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Sounds pretty horrific to me." I added.

"Um...excuse me..."

"As I said, the spell was deemed to be fictional." Celestia said.

"Could it be Discord again?" Rarity asked.

"No way!  He's sealed in stone!" Rainbow quipped.

"Indeed he is.  There is no possible way he can escape from the prison." Celestia confirmed.

"Pardon me...excuse me..."

"What about the Elements?  Can they fix this?" Applejack asked.

"The Elements are sealed behind a magically protected barrier.  We cannot even get to them." Luna stated.

"Can you still summon their power?  Even if they are unreachable?" Spike asked.

"Unfortunately not.  We need to be physically touching them to unlock their power." Twilight informed.

"EXCUSE ME!"

We all turned to look at the source of the loud noise.  Fluttershy quickly hid behind her mane, to cover her face.  "I'm sorry for yelling everypony but...you said there were ten of us, yes?"

"Yeah so?" I said.

"So...why are there eleven?" she meekly said.

All of us gave her puzzled looks before something caught our attention.

*AHEM*

We all looked towards the throne room door to see a cloaked pony standing there, laughing softly.

"Hmmhmmhmm...it's about time you noticed me."

20. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 2)

20. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 2)

"Hmmhmmhmm...it's about time you noticed me."

The cloaked pony lifted it's head and chuckled, walking forward ever so slowly.

"I'm surprised I was not noticed sooner."

Celestia rose to her hooves and gave a stern stare to the unknown approaching pony.  "How did you get in here?  My guards should have been protecting the entrance."

The cloaked pony stopped in his tracks, a good thirty feet away from the group of us, and chuckled again.  "Something troubling you Princess?  Nothing new there..."

Luna rose to her hooves and stomped one of them.  "Answer her question!" she bellowed.

"Oh.  The Princess of the night, nice to meet you as well.  How was your trip to the moon?" he asked in a mocking tone.

I glanced at Luna whose face showed nothing but anger.  "I said...answer her question." she said, her voice being ice cold.

"Simple really.  Teleportation.  What else?"

"How?  How did you do it when there's no magic?" I called out.  The hooded pony cocked his head in my direction and gasped.

"Ohhh...the human as well.  Oh this is too good, just the right time as well.  Tell me, how is the Princess in bed?"

"WHAT?!"  I clenched my fist as that question burnt right through me.  I was not happy.  "Who do you think you are asking those type of questions?"

"Oh give over.  From what I know, the Princess could use a good rut.  It's been waaay too long, haha."

That sent me over the edge.  Directed at me, it would have been fine.  But not to the woman I love.  I sprung forward and charged the offending pony.

"Take back what you said!" I shouted at him, raising my fist back.  "You have no right to--"

A sparkle of light eminated from within his hood and it stopped me dead in my tracks.  I tried to move but not a single muscle would budge.

"What is this?!" I barked at him.

"Simple freezing spell." he stated matter-of-factly.

The sound of approaching hooves filled my ears.  I could hear a group of ponies approaching, fast.

"Stop this right now!" I heard Luna shout.  They reached where I was before another glimmer of light shone and the group was frozen in place, just like me.

"Tsk.  Pathetic really."

"Let us down!" Rainbow ordered him.  Hearing that from Rainbow made me chuckle internally, regardless of the anger I was emitting.  Rainbow asking to be put on the ground?  Never heard of!

"How are you doing this?  There is a problem with magic!  Nopony can use it!" Twilight stated.

The cloaked pony nodded.  "Indeed there is.  You can blame your precious Princess Celestia for that.  No magic at all...apart from ME!"

"Celestia?  Why?" I asked.  'His voice sounds familiar...'

The pony walked over to where Celestia was frozen and looked up at her face.  "You.  It's your fault this is happening.  You never helped."

"Helped?  With what?" Celestia asked.

The pony got right in her face.  "Don't act like you don't know!  Hearth's Warming Eve, 1987!  The night you made my life worthless."

"I'm sorry but...I don't know what you mean." she apologetically said.

'Where do I know that voice?'

"OI!"  The hooded pony looked my way.  "Why don't you tell us who you are?" I ordered him.

"Indeed.  Know your enemy."  The hooded pony stepped back from Celestia and walked towards me, laughing softly.  "I know you recognise my voice.  It's quite funny really, all this time I've been right under your nose."

"Under my nose?  I recognise your voice but..."  I trailed off, with a familiar night's memory returning to me.

The shift tonight was moderate.  End of the week kind of thing so most ponies were here just to have a drink.  Once again, ****** was a bit frowny but he actually engaged in conversation this time.  He mentioned he 'can't take this much more' and he needed to make a decision.

And another...

From Monday to Wednesday afternoon, I worked on the farm to help out as their problems were still persisting and no-one had figured out why.  Applejack thought it could be a health issue but I said they look perfectly healthy which she agreed to.

Wednesday night's shift was another quiet one.  The first thing I did was to see if ****** was back to normal, which he was...kind of.  I approached him and asked him how he was, to which he answered that he was great.  He always kept a rather forced smile on all the time which freaked me out a bit.

And then it hit me.  Realisation.  "I really hope it isn't you under there--"

Before I could finish, the pony beat me to it.  He uncovered himself and threw the cloak off to the side.  I looked on in shock as my fears were confirmed.

"Minute Hand." I said in a low tone of voice.

"The one and only!" he declared.

"Are you the one responsible for all of this?  The magic problems?" Celestia shouted out.

"OHHH!  At last!  The most powerful pony in all of Equestria and her idiotic cohorts finally figure it out!  Congratulations to you all."  Sarcasm to to the nth degree.

"How can you even use magic?  You're an earth pony!" Rainbow calls out.

A glow emitted from under Minute's mane, which covered his forehead.  His 'mane' became etheral as it literally faded away, to reveal a bald head and a rather noticeable horn.

My patience was wearing thin.  "Alright!  What the hell have you done!"  Minute all but laughed at my statement, sitting himself down on the floor.  "MINUTE!  TELL US WHAT YOU'VE DONE!" I bellowed at him.

"Owen, please, you're scaring me..." a extremely frightened Fluttershy whispered from next to me.

"Yes Owen, don't scare the most fearless pony in all of Equestria." Minute said before laughing again.  "Oh this is too funny.  OK, you want facts?"  Minute walked up to me and put his face close to mine.  "I'll give you facts."

"The whole of Equestria is going to change.  Magic as you know it, will cease to be with myself being the only user in existence.  All because of that stupid bitch there!" he shouted, signalling towards Celestia.

I tried to swing for him...no luck.  All of us started to defend Celestia by shouting and screaming at Minute.  Minute was clearly getting agitated and his horn shone, causing us all to stop speaking simultaneously.  Our mouths were now frozen in place.  The only noises we could make were quiet grunts.

"That's better.  All because of your precious Princess,  On one night in 1987, she performed an act which crippled my entire family and ruined our lives.  The day that happened, I didn't love the Princess anymore.  I hated her.  I LOATHED HER!"

Minute started pacing back and forth.  "So I decided that with this newfound hatred, I would rise against the Princess, to destroy her reputation, to ruin HER life as she did mine.  Now that time has come."

His horn shone again to unreveal one mouth - mine.  "Time to do what?"

"I studied the Princess.  How she ruled Equestria, how she dealt with her subjects.  It's wrong.  It's all wrong.  Her day court proves it's just a waste of time.  Granting ponies everything they need?  Oh sure, why not.  Get made a fool for by every pony in Equestria.  That's when I decided that somepony else could do a better job.  Somepony like...me."

"You?!  How would you fare better than Celestia and Luna?" I asked.

"Very easily!  I'd treat everypony equally, regardless of race, magic ability and gender."

"So all of this is down to some racial issue you have?"

Minute snapped his head in my direction and scowled.  "Racial issue?  Can't you see that unicorns are treated better than pegasi and earth ponies?  That they get all the praise for being able to use magic?!  I don't like that!"

"What the hell are you on about?  Everyone is treated equally regardless of race!" I stated.

"Clearly the Princess is treating you like royalty, you can't see through the lies.  With me ruling the land, I will see that everypony is the same!  That's why I got rid of magic!"

Strange how that question skipped me by.  "How?  There's no way you could have done it by yourself."

Minute's horn shone again and a chair was summoned out of thin air and placed behind him, which he placed himself on.  "When I was a young colt, I discovered a book.  A dusty old tome.  It listed hundreds of spells that I was intrigued by.  Being a child, all of the spells seemed like a gold-mine to me.  Especially one of them - time travel."

I gasped at the revelation.  "Time travel?  You mean to travel throughout history right?"

Minute shook his head in a 'of course, you idiot' way and then looked over to Twilight.  "Oh, Element of Magic.  You're going to have fun with time travel.  Give it a while."  Twilight's eyes widened.  "Hmm.  That's right.  Time travel.  Throughout my childhood years, I learnt the spell and managed to get it working.  It only went back or forward a week so it was pretty useless."

"It wasn't until that night with Celestia that I started researching it more.  Over time, I perfected it and was able to travel to many different time periods and along with the teleportation spell, I could travel anywhere, anywhen. The past, the future, everywhere.  One time, I travelled back further than I had ever been and came across a unicorn tribe, living it what is now Las Pegasus.  The ponies there were...well, let's just say they're not your average pony.  They lived to torture.  They believed that inflicting pain on another pony was deemed correct and righteous."

"During my time there, I was introduced into their tribe, the Unicronos.  They taught me how to torture ponies with spells and it...felt...good!"

"You're sick!" I shouted at him.

"Maybe so, but not as bad as them!" he bellowed back in anger.  Seems I hit a nerve.  "They eventually gave me a book to learn from, which I did.  And one of those spells..."  Minute rose from his seat and leant towards my ear.  "...nullifies all magic in a pony."

"Mmmfhmm!" a muffled voice shouts.  Minute shone his horn and another mouth was unzipped.  "That's not possible!  Those books were lost long ago!" Celestia shouts to us.

"And why were they lost?"  Minute looks at me, then at Celestia.  "BECAUSE I TOOK THEM!"  MInute walked back slowly towards his seat and sat back down.  His horn shone again and Celestia's mouth was shut again.  Still mine remained open.

"Then what?" I asked.

"I studied the spells.  Especially the nullifying spell."  He chuckled.  "Now here's the funny part.  You needed ingredients for this spell which were quite horrific.  One was a unicorn horn!"

All of us gapsed at his revelation.  "They killed unicorns for a spell?"

"Of course not you fool.  They just removed the horn.  It divides the unicorns brainpower by half but they live like earth ponies for the rest of their life.  The second ingredient was...you're gonna love this.  The second ingredient was as follows - flesh from a creature, not of this world."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked.

"Don't you get it?  YOU, are not the first alien in Equestria!  And do you know why there aren't anymore of you?  Because we found a use for you!"

My mouth hung open in shock.

"I don't know if it was human or not but it was not of this world.  It was a kind of crab-like creature that stood on two legs.  The tiniest bit of flesh and the tiniest chunk of unicorn horn was all that was needed for the spell to work...and work it did!"

"You're a sick freak!" I shouted at him.

Minute rose from his seat and raised his hoof at me, swiping me across the face.  "Don't you call me a freak!  I..."  Minute turned away and sighed heavily.  He then turned back round and faced me with tears in his eyes.  "You don't know what I did to make this spell work!  I...the stuff I did..." he trailed off at the end.  His voice was becoming quiet.

"What did you do?" I asked in a cold tone.

"I needed to test the spell in the current time.  So I did what I could.  For the unicorn horn I...I used my son."

"Your own son?!  How could you do such a thing?  You're a monster!"

Another hoof across the face.  "SHUT IT!  Don't you think I feel guilty enough?  I tried to live with my guilt but...I couldn't do it."  His voice settled again.  "In the end I created a life around the lie.  My son was only weeks old when I took his horn so he never remembered.  I raised him as an earth pony and loved him.  But my guilt got the best of me and I took it out on him, saying he was a mistake.  He left me in the end and I've never seen him since..."

The cogs in my brain began to spin.  "Wait a minute..."

Time sighed heavily before beginning.  "I was born to unicorn parents and as you can see, I'm an earth pony.  My father always despised me for not being a unicorn and hated my mother because he thought she cheated on him.  Eventually my mother left and my father was left to raise me on his own.  I don't remember much from my early childhood except the shouting and abuse my father gave me."

I put my hand on his shoulder as comfort.

"As I got older, my father began to change.  His behaviour would switch from friendly to erratic in a matter of seconds for no reason.  Eventually I got old enough and left my home in search of somewhere new.  Before I left though, I asked him why he was angry all the time.  He told me it was the Princess' fault."

"Time Turner!  He's your son!"

Minute turned to me and stared in surprise.  "How did you know that?"

"He told me.  He said you were crazy and now I BELIEVE HIM EVEN MORE!  HOW COULD YOU DO THAT?!" I screamed at him.

Minute said nothing as he just sat there and cried silently.

"Wait...what about the second ingredient?  The 'flesh from a creature, not of this world'?" I asked.

Minute perked up and looked at me with a demonic grin.  "Ohhh Owen.  This is where it gets interesting.  I tried going back in time to take some of the crab's flesh but I couldn't travel to that time period anymore.  So I went to the only other place I could think of."

"Do you know why I worked at the club as a bouncer?"  I shook my head.  "It was because of you.  I travelled through time looking for another alien before I came across you one night.  There you were, lying in that hospital bed, all battered and bruised.  I had a good mind to take you there and then but your purple friend here interrupted me."

"So I studied you for the first week you were here.  You made friends with mostly everypony in Ponyville so I realised I couldn't just take you under the eyes of so many ponies.  I realised what I needed to do.  I needed to get you to know me and treat me as a friend.  To gain your trust.  So when you applied for a job working with that annoying musician, I went back in time and applied three months prior.  Made it seems like I was a long serving staff member.  And it worked."

Minute paced back and forth, talking more and more, with hatred and venom mixing into his tone.  "That day you came in, oh how great that was.  Putting you through those exercises, being...ugh...friendly to you.  I hated it.  Hated every second.  But I persevered because you were my ultimate aim.  Remember those nights were I was being odd and evasive?  I was so close to just taking my prize there and then.  But I realised that it would raise suspicion.  So I waited.  Waited and waited."

"Are you getting somewhere with this?" I asked in humour.  One more swift hoof across the face told me he didn't appreciate that.  Oh well.

"Five years passed.  Five fucking years!"  The rest of the group gave muffled gasps at his language.  His voice was full of hatred.  "All that time working with you was hell.  You were so delusional, believing me to be your best friend.  Pfft."

"So?"

Minute laughed under his breath.  "SO...five years into the future, I gave you an offer.  You accepted it."

"What, I gave myself to you?  Why the hell would I do that?" I asked.

"Why don't you ask yourself that?" Minute spat back.  He shone his horn again and a light eminated from next to him with a small hum.  Before long, the light ceased and a large thump was heard.  A lump of furry mess was where the light once was.

"It's a pile of fur." I stated.

"Rise...Owen."

"Wh-what?"

The mass of fur began to rise upwards.  The mass raised higher and higher until it was at least six foot high.  It looked like--

"The creature!"

"Creature?  This is no creature!"  His horn shone again and the fur evaporated, leaving the creature exposed.  Collective gasps were heard, mine included.  "This--"  He levitated the creature so it was face to face with me.  "--IS YOU!"

The creature was indeed me.  Behind the rough facial expression and tatty wears, I could see myself.  I looked like hell.  Seeing myself in such a state made me crack.  My eyes began to water as I looked upon the dishevelled state of my future self.

"How...why...but..." I managed to stutter out.

"Five years from now, I give you an offer.  The offer was this.  Give yourself to me to save your loved one's life." Minute explained.

That brought my attention back.  He was going to try and kill Luna.  "You touch one hair on her and I'll--"

Minute's horn shone again and my mouth was resealed.  "Enough of you voice, goodness it's irritating.  Now, you may have seen yourself crop up from time to time.  I gave him a bit of my power so he could time travel.  Nothing serious, just to mess with ponies.  Also, have you seen this!"

Minute levitated the tatty rags that adorned my left shoulder which revealed a bloody stump.  I wanted to puke so much but my mouth wouldn't allow it.

"Flesh from another creature?  Have a guess what I did!"  Minute un-summoned my future self and he disappeared in a flash.  "The spell only needed a tiny amount, so I took a finger at first.  Then I needed a test subject.  I tried to find the most gullible pony in the whole of Equestria."  Minute looked over to Celestia.  "Your nephew, Blueblood.  He was the test subject."

I mouth an un-audible 'WHAT?' through my sealed lips which got MInute's attention.  "I first tricked him into arranging a pony to try to kill you.  I figured that your past self had no further use so I told Blueblood that you had fallen in love with Luna and made him angry about it.  A small thought-control spell may have altered his anger to multiply - thank you very much tome of wonder!"

"Little did he know that I used the nullifying spell on him as well without him noticing.  Then he hired that ridiculous excuse for a guard to try to kill you.  Sharp Blade I think it was.  After his failed attempt, you had him arrested then you confronted Blueblood.  Why do you think Blueblood didn't fight back after you confronted him?"  I shook my head in confirmation.  "That's right, he couldn't.  He never uses his hooves so he uses magic...if he had any at the time!"

"That was the test over and done with.  So I went onto something bigger.  Reading the tome again, I learnt that the more flesh and horn you use, the bigger the radius of the nullification would be.  But with a bigger radius, it takes time to work.  Approximately a month.  And something even better?  With a large scale nullifcation spell, the caster would be immune from it's effects!"

Minute's horn unsealed my lips once again.  "So that was it then huh?  All those problems with Ponyville - the pegasi crashing, magical spells not working and earth ponies losing their strength - that was your bloody spell working?"

Minute chuckled again.  "Absolutely.  Now that magic has been eradicated across all of Equestria, I will rule this kingdom as I see fit, being the only magic user in existence!  HAHAHA!" he bellowed with a manical laughter at the end.

Minute's horn shone again and we were all released from our freezing spell and our lips were unsealed.  I stood up and gave Minute a staredown.

"Was it worth it?  Using your own son and an alien visitor as tools?" I shouted at him.

"More than you could ever imagine."  Minute charged his horn with an orange glow and a large tome was summoned, which landed on the floor with a thud.  "Just to be on the safe side."  He blasted the book with his spell - a fire spell.  The book exploded into thousands of pieces, all of them disentegrating into ash.  "Now you can't stop me." he said with a menacing glare.

The group of us stood firm and stared him down.  I stepped forward.  "We won't stand for this you monster!"

Minute stiffled a laugh and looked at me with a grin.  "No, you won't.  Why don't you relax and LIE DOWN!"

All I saw was a bright yellow light which struck me in the chest, sending me flying.  I felt myself slam against a wall and fall to the floor before fading into unconsciousness.

21. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 3)

21. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 3)

Entry 1

I don't know what happened.  The last thing I saw was a flash of light and then feeling a lot of pain.  I woke up about an hour ago in a rank, depressing cell, with nothing but the clothes on my back and a notebook with a quill and ink.  I guess Minute didn't want us around.  I tried banging on the steel door and shouting for anyone's attention.  It never came.

As I realised I was alone, I decided to keep a track of my thoughts in this notebook.  I guess that's why it was left here.  I pray for my friends safety.  Sitting alone in this cubic prison, a lit sconce is my only source of light.  It dimly lights the area around me - four walls made of stone, no window, a large steel door, a hole in the floor (toilet probably) and a bundle of cloth.  I guess that's where I'm supposed to sleep.

I still can't wrap my head around it.  Why would Minute want all of this?  Surely there must be some flaw in his logic.  I remember him mentioning that Celestia had ruined his life but this is way too far for a bit of revenge, right?  I feel that if we stop him when we stop him, he's gonna get punished to the nth degree.  Normally I don't think of these thoughts but...I hope the death penalty is legal in this world.

Entry 2

It's cold.  The heat of the torch isn't remotely close to keeping someone warm.  Some weird-ass magic fire, I bet.

I keep thinking about my friends.  Where are they?  Are they alright?  I do hope they are safe and un-harmed.

I don't know how to keep track of time in here.  A lack of a window to the outside world denies me the knowledge of knowing if it's night or day.  Come to think of it, how are the sun and moon going to be raised and lowered?  Celestia and Luna can't do it because of no magic...surely Minute can't do it?

Wherever you are my friends...I wish you all the best.

Entry 3

The door opened a while ago.  An armor clad pony walked in with a bowl of...something in his mouth and set it on the floor before walking back out.  All the time he had this smug little grin on his face.  God I wanted to hit him.

Whatever was in this bowl was not fresh, no way in hell.  It was a kind of green soup with lumps of vegetables in it.  I'm all for veggie soup but this smelt awful.  I'm not touching that abomonation.

Why was the guard smiling?  Has he/she pledged their allegiance to Minute already?!  Yeah, sure, great soldiers here.  The moment their ruler falls, they follow another.  They make me sick.

I'm quite tired so I'll try and sleep.

Entry 4

I dreamt.  Dreamt of my friends.  I could see them...crying.  I tried to rush to them to comfort them but...I couldn't.  Something held me back, dragging me further away from them.  I need to help, I NEED TO SAVE THEM!

I wonder how long I've been here.  I've slept 4 times but...it may have not even been the night.

Entry 5

I'LL KILL HIM!  THE MOMENT I ESCAPE, HIS LIFE IS OVER!

Oh god...why...

I got a visit from the big man pony himself.  Minute entered my cubic slice of hell and just stood there staring at me.  He started rambling on about how well things were going for him.  According to him, the citizens are happier and they are used to the weather controlling itself.  He also said that the creatures from the Everfree have left the forest and started roaming the lands.  Manticores, timeberwolves and even a hydra were seen.  He's destroying this world!

I asked how long I'd been here.  Turns out I've been in this place for two weeks.  Two weeks unconscious and one day awake.  Why is he keeping me alive?

I then asked where my friends were.  He summoned a newspaper and threw it at my feet before leaving the cell, sniggering quietly.  What can be so funny?

'EQUESTRIA MOURNS ROYAL PRINCESSES AND ELEMENTS OF HARMONY'

Entry 6

I don't know why I'm still writing this shit.  My life has been torn apart.  My friends killed.  My lover...the same.

I can't do this anymore...

Entry 7

Well, I can't kill myself.  That stupid prick used a healing spell on me.  I tried to smash my head against the wall, just to end this nightmare once and for all.  At least I could join my friends...

Why the hell am I being kept alive?

An apple was summoned to my cell earlier.  I can't.  I just can't.

Entry 8

It's been a while.  I lost the will to do anything after my attempted suicide.  I just curled into a ball at plonked myself in the corner of the cell, hoping I could starve myself.  No chance.

Three weeks he told me.  Three weeks he's being using spells to keep me healthy.  I just don't get it.  Another thing - I could really do with a shave - this beard and moustache is driving me mad.

Another apple was summoned to me.  That fucker's got a sick sense of humour.

Entry 9

It's my fault.  All of this.  If I wasn't so stupid and naive, I would have noticed something was wrong and I could have fixed it.  Rainbow...

Damn it.

Rainbow crashing after we had the talk.  That was the start of it.  Four weeks it took me to notice and when did it hit me?  Right when everything went wrong.  Right when the shit hit the fan.

I suppose I found out something though.  I gave my life to save Luna five years from now.  At least we would have lasted that long.  Better then any relationship I've ever had.

That doesn't matter anymore.  All I want is my friends back.

Entry 10

Woken up by a water balloon.  Yeah, real mature.  Minute just stood there, cackling away.  Suppose I should thank him - first wash I've had in over a month.

He told me that I'm being taken outside tomorrow to work.  Work?  Doing what?  What do I fucking look like - a slave?

I guess that's true right now.

Entry 11

DID I MENTION HOW MUCH I HATE MAGIC NOW?!

I tried to make a run for it.  Minute arrived about ten minutes after I woke up.  He ordered me to walk out of the cell and up some stairs.  I was being escorted by a couple of guards who were carrying spears with their mouths.

Going up the stairs was my chance.  I got two steps ahead then kicked back with my leg, hitting Minute on the nose.  God that felt good.  I ran.  Ran as fast as I could.  I got to an archway, which led to the throne room.  I ran inside and glanced at the room.  It was a state.  The windows were smashed.  The floor was filthy.  The tapestry was torn and burnt.  There were even blood splat stains on the walls.  This nutjob's gone fucking insane.

I glanced too long.  I froze mid-step and was levitated by the betraying arsehole.  He said nothing as he levitated me all the way back to my cell and chucked me inside.  He said that he was seriously considering releasing me.

Damn it.

Entry 12

This is gonna be my last entry.  A guard came in earlier to say that Minute is taking me somewhere tomorrow and I'm never coming back here again.

Releasing me?  If so, then what?  Live in a world of constant day, surrounded by citizens offering their sympathy to me for the rest of my life?

I don't want to be released.  To be perfectly honest, I don't even want to live anymore.  I've lost everything and it's all down to my mistakes.

I don't know if you read this Minute, but if you do, when you take me away tomorrow, just do one thing.  Do the right thing.

The door swung open to reveal my hoping-executioner.  He still had that god-awful smug grin on his face.  His horn glowed and a shackle was put around my neck and my legs.

"Time to go.  You are needed." Minute said.

I nodded and slowly walked out behind him.  I was led onto the same route as before - up the stairs and through the throne room and then out of it.

Before long, I noticed this route.  "Where are you taking me?"

Minute said nothing and continued his walk with me following behind.  We eventually came across a familiar sight.  The exit.

"I'm giving you another chance.  You can work for me and do exactly as I say or you can rot in that cell for the rest of your life." he said to me.

I thought about this for a second.  Did I really want to go back to that cell?  Or should I do a dastardly fiend's demands?  Ugh, this sounds way too textbook.

"I'll do your work." I replied, looking down at the floor.

"Good answer.  Follow me."

He opened the door with his magic and the intense sunlight blinded me temporarily.  Being holed up underground and excluded from natural light for near two months has made sunlight harmful to my eyes.

After a while, I began to regain my focus. I really wish I hadn't.  In front of me was Canterlot.  It looked like a complete and utter shambles.  The streets were bare, litter strewn everywhere, houses collapsed.  It looked like it had been hit by a hurricane.

"You call this improvement?!  What happened up here?" I asked Minute.

"Oh, so one city failed to adjust.  So what.  Plenty of other places are doing just fine.  Canterlot failed to adjust due to the high population of unicorns.  With magic failing, the townsponies struggled with daily life.  Business failed and closed, jobs were lost.  This is the only city that has lost out.  I hear your hometown Ponyville is doing quite well."

"Really.  What makes you so damn sure?"

"If you didn't notice, the major population of Ponyville was earth ponies.  The only aspect in their life that has changed is the weather and the sunlight.  It's a shame really, I miss the night sky."

I shook my head and continued observing the ruins of Canterlot.  A once vibrant and beautiful city, reduced to nothing.  It was dead quiet.

Before long, I heard wings flapping.  A pair of flying creatures landed side by side me and dug their claws into the ground.  I immediately cowered and covered my head with my hands.

"Oh get up.  I summoned these griffons here to guard you to your workplace."

"Griffons?"

I looked up to see said mythological creature standing right beside me.  The body of a lion with the head and claws of an eagle.  Even in this depressing time, they looked stunning.  Graceful creatures.

"Right.  Just in case I break out of these shackles with my mighty human strength" I sarcastically quipped.

That resulted with a punch to the gut from one of the griffons.  Hunched over, Minute stood over me.  "You will speak, only when spoken to.  Is that clear?"

All I could do was nod.  My head was forced up by Minute's levitation.  "Is.  That.  Clear?"

"Yes."

I groggily got back up and we continued our walk.  We were circling around the castle, leading towards the mountainous region that was Canterlot was situated on.  The path led uphill at a steep angle and I struggled to walk up.  The rocky outcrops kept obstructing my feet causing me to trip on several occasions.

We reached a high altitude and I looked back over the land.  As before, Canterlot looked terrible.  But further on, I could see Ponyville in the distance.  The town looked like normal.  I could even see the apple orchards which were vibrant in colours.  Maybe Minute was telling the truth.  Why did I care...it's not like anyone I know and love lives there anymore.

We eventually reach the top of the mountain, to a flat surface.  It was circular in shape, kind of, and was about one hundred feet in diameter.  In the middle of the circular plain, was a statue, surrounded by a floor of soft dirt.  A giant statue depicting...oh great.  He loves himself way too much doesn't he?

Minute walked up to me and stood next to me.  "What do you think?  I think it's rather stunning if I must say."

"How did you get this built in six weeks?" I asked

Another punch to the gut by the griffon.  Minute chuckled.  "That's not the answer I was looking for.  But if you must know, it was built by some ponies that you may know.  In fact, it's being built right now."

What?  "What do you mean?  It's finished."

Minute walked to the statue and rested his hoof upon it.  The griffons nudge me to walk to the statue.  Even closer, it looked bigger.  At least twenty feet high.  Minute took my hand in his hoof and his horn glowed and the world around us began to glow with it.  The ground became distorted as it started to wobble and shake.  I looked at Minute who had his eyes closed.  The light was too bright for me once again and I shielded my eyes with my hands.  The sound of rhythmic tapping began to sound, eventually growing into loud thuds.

The light subsided and I unshielded my eyes.  Minute motioned for me to look up.  The statue was incomplete.  It was only three feet tall at the moment.

"How?  It was finished a moment ago!"

"OWEN?!"

Those voices..  It couldn't be.  I turned around to see a wonderful, albiet horrible sight.  There they were, in all of their glory.

"GIRLS!" I shouted as I tried to run towards them.  The shackles on my leg tripped me again and I fell flat to the floor.  I was levitated up by Minute who also removed my leg shackles.  I ran up to the closest pony, Celestia, and basically tackled her in a giant hug.  "You're alive!  You're all alive!"

"So are you!" Celestia responded with her own hug.

The hug broke and I could see that everyone else had surrounded us.  I hugged each one of them individually before the reality hit me.  They looked awful.  All of their coats and manes were filthy and tattered.  Their bodies looked like they had just run twenty five miles through a sea of dirt.  They each had a metallic neck collar on, which was attached to a large rotary device near the statue.  They were chained up.  Even in their states, I couldn't be happier to see them.  Even if Minute told me they were...

"YOU!" I shouted as I turned around to face Minute, who was now laughing on the floor.  I chose not to approach as I could risk being hurt again.  "YOU SICK FREAK!  WHY DID YOU TELL ME THEY WERE DEAD?!"

Minute recovered from his laughing fit and stood upright.  "That was a hoot!  I was trying to demoralise you, trying to destroy your soul.  I figured you had no use to me anymore so I thought I could try and destroy you in the toughest way possible.  It worked...until now."  His horn glowed again and a collar was summoned around my neck.  "You will now work along with these ponies to build the statue."

"Why?  It was finished a moment ago!" I retorted.

"Did you not see the spell I conjured?  I have placed this entire area a few years out of sync with the rest of the world.  Nopony can see it and nopony can enter or leave it.  You see here?"  Minute pointed towards a white glowing portal.  "This is the gateway back to the current time.  I'll come back in the future to inspect the work...or should it be the past?" he said, laughing at the end.  MInute exited through the portal which closed afterwards.

I thought about this for a few seconds.  'Sounds a bit Doctor Who-ish to me.'

"Owen, I'm so sorry for what he did to you." a voice spoke up.

I turned to see Luna approaching me with a tearful disposition.  Seeing her again made me choke up.  I struggled to hold back sobs as I embraced her in a tight squeeze, nuzzling her shoulder with my cheek.  We broke the embrace and sat down as did the rest of the group.

"I can't believe you're all alive.  I seriously thought you were dead."

"So did we.  When Minute hit you with that spell, he checked your body and said there was no pulse." Twilight answered.

"Damn, I remember that spell.  That hurt!"

"So how long were you kept prisoner for?" Spike asked.

"I think it was about six weeks.  It was hell."

"Didn't you try and escape?" Rainbow asked.

"Don't you think I tried that?!"  That shocked the group as they all recoiled at the volume of my voice.  "I'm sorry, I really am.  It's just these past weeks have been the worst time of my life."  Fluttershy leant over to me and placed a hoof on my lap which I covered with my hand, offering her a smile.  "So how long have you guys been here?"

"Long enough.  The sun and moon still rise and set here.  We have been here for over two weeks." Celestia answered.

"Damn.  And he wanted you to build this statue?" I said, pointing back towards the unfinished statue.

"Yes.  That ruffian is forcing us to build a monument of himself.  Quite egocentric if you ask me." Rarity said.  She's still got her ladylike attitude - that's amazing.

"I've seen the finished product.  Not that this is a good thing but it looks really good."

"We have to.  Everything has to be perfect.  Ah swear, the slightest chip here and he goes crazy!" AJ retorts.

We sat in silence for a few minutes, just enjoying each other's company.  Even in this depressing situation, we can still find solace within each other.  Eventually I had enough and tried to start a conversation.

"Just wondering, have any of you thought about how we can escape this place?" I asked.

"Duh.  We tried thinking of a way out but that big meanie-pants trapped us here.  He's really sneaky." Pinkie answered.  She's still got her attitude as well.  I love it.

"I know, I know.  There must be a way."  I got up and walked over to the edge of the circular area.  Feeling the collar, I felt the line it was attached to.  Like a kind of retractable lead, like a dog lead.  I reached my hand out, only to touch a flat surface, like a wall.  Walking around, I found no gaps.  Not one.  "OK, no way out this way.  The only way we can leave is through that portal right?"

"Yes.  But how do we get through it without Minute stopping us?" Twilight asks.

I itch my neck as the collar is annoying the skin.  Wait...

"The collar!  Let's look at this thing."  We all walked over to the rotary device which our collar chains were hooked up to.  "Any idea what material this is?"

Celestia looked over it.  "This is a form of iron.  A weak one at that.  Nowhere near as strong as the iron in these supports."  Celestia pointed towards the circular iron disks, which were about two foot in diameter.  Her face then lit up.

"What is it?" I asked

"This certain type of iron is weak against magic!  A strong enough spell will break through it!" she replied.

This brought a smile to everyone's faces.  I looked over the device again and located where our lines were hooked up.  "Oh he is not bright.  Look here."  They all peered in and 'ahhh'ed' at what I was pointing at.  "All of the hooks on one point.  That makes it easier."

"So how are we gonna get that varmint to shoot a spell at it?" AJ wondered.

I thought back to my time with Minute and came to a solution.  I ran over and picked up one of the disks.  Slightly heavy but easy to carry.  "From what I have seen, he only uses magic to harm when he gets angry.  If I can agitate him enough and kind of move towards this disk, maybe it'll deflect off this iron and onto the device!"

"If YOU can agitate him?" Luna asked with worry.

"Yes, me.  It's my responsbility.  It's my fault this happened and I'm taking the risks for it."

Luna nodded sadly and nuzzled me affectionately.  "If you say so."

"OK, so I'll agitate him when he comes through the portal.  He'll hit the device and then..."  I face-palmed at a thought.  "Damn it.  He can use levitation can't he.  He can stop us running."

"I'll stop his magic.  I know a way." Celestia offered.

"Are you sure?  He could...kill..." I tried to say.

"I am sure Owen.  Perfectly.  The magic needed to harm creates smoke.  I can use that against him." she replied with a stern gaze.

"Alright then."  I turned to face the rest of the group.  "Until then, we're gonna have to work on this statue.  Make it look like we're working properly, as per his wishes."

The lot of us were busy at work.  We each had a set of tools to use.  Twilight, Rarity, AJ and Pinkie were using their mouths.  Celestia, Luna, Rainbow and Fluttershy were using their wings.  After some explanation, it turns out they can still move their wings to use as hands but not to fly.

Not soon after, a familiar eerie glow began to emit from near the statue.  Minute soona arrived through it and marvelled at how his statue was coming along.  "Ahh...very good, very good."  He began to approach Luna, who was chiseling some stone.  "And how are you my dear?" he said, getting very close to her face.

"Get away from her!" I shouted.  Step one was in effect.

"Excuse me?" Minute said, walking over to me.  I slowly made my way to the locking device and stood next to it, picking up the iron disk.  I hoped Minute didn't catch on.  "Who are you to order me around?  I am the ruler of Equestria!" he said in a slightly raised tone.

"Ruler of Equestria?  What have you done since you took over?  Destroyed Canterlot and ruined ponies lives.  Yeah, great ruler in my eyes." I said to him.  Minutes eye twitched at my statement.  Getting there.

"How dare you talk to me like that!  After everything I did for you!"

Now, I was seriously confused.  "Everything you did for me?!"

"I fed you, I gave you shelter.  I even gave you that notebook." he replied.

"And that's enough?!  You tricked me into believing my friends were dead!  You traumatised me beyond belief and now you say you helped me?  What a load of shit!"  Minutes eyes were flaring.  He lowered his head towards me.  He was getting close.  "You helped me as much as you helped you son." I said with an ice cold tone.

"GRRRAAHHH!" Minute screamed as his horn glowed and shot out a spell at speed, leaving a trail of white smoke behind it.  I quickly lifted the disk and tilted it downwards towards the locking device.  The spell rebounded off the disk with tremendous force, knocking me back, but it did hit the device which shattered upon impact.  The lines on our collars retracted into the device and we were free.  I saw Celestia run through the smoke and heard an impact.

The smoke cleared to reveal Celestia shoving and burying Minute's head into the soft ground, using her entire body weight.  His entire head was submerged in the soil.  "Quickly!  A unicorn can not use magic when the horn is buried!  Quickly, go through the portal!"

The lot of us all ran towards the portal.  The Elements quickly ran through, followed by Spike and Luna.  I stopped just short of it and looked back towards Celestia with tears in my eyes.  "Thank you." I mouthed to which she nodded.  I entered the portal and hoped that our plan had worked.

Exiting the portal, we were all standing next to the completed statue.  We all let out a cheer of joy as we had escaped but Twilight stayed silent.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Look."  She tried to use her magic.  "It's still not working.  Something's not right."

Rainbow tried flying but she fell to the ground.  I looked out over the land, everything was the same.  Nothing had changed.

"What's going on?" I wondered.

'Run my little ponies, run!  I can't do this much longer!'

"Celestia!" Luna cried, rushing back towards the portal.  I grabbed her, just short of the glowing gateway.

"No!  If you go back, you'll never return!  I know it's hard but please don't go back!"

Luna relented and held back, hanging her head.

'He's going to get back!"

"We've got to go!" I shouted.  "We can't go down as ther are griffons everywhere.  We have to go up!"

"But we don't know where that way goes!" Rainbow shouted back.

"Got any better ideas?  There's only one path that way.  It must lead somewhere!"

We all began to run along the mountanious path.  It was like a reverse ridge - the path was inbetween two raised walls.  None of us could see what was ahead but it was the only way to go.

We ran and ran.  Never looking back.  Before long, we came to an opening and came out onto a ledge.  Not the best place to be.  I looked over the edge of the ledge.

"Whoa!  Long way down.  No way to get down either."

"So where do we go now?" Twilight asks.

Running along that path, I couldn't see anything else.  No turn-offs, no other paths, nothing.  The only way back was towards the portal.

"Nowhere.  We're stuck." I dejectedly said.

"What?  Come on!  There must be a way!" Rainbow states.

"Look around you Rainbow!  There's nowhere to go!  The only way back is towards the portal and we can't go back that way!" I retorted back with volume.  The rest of the group solemnly assessed the situation and realised the same.  We were stuck with nowhere to go.

"We failed." Pinkie says quietly, her mane all deflated.

I sighed and pulled her close.  "I'm sorry."

I fell to the ground onto my backside, leaning back against the rock.  I couldn't believe we messes this up.  I tried my very best to save these ponies and look what I did.  Led them to an early grave.  Surely Minute would get back through and surely he would try and kill us.

I leant my head into my knees and began to sob softly, attracting the attention of the group.  They all huddled around me and started to quietly cry as well.  I think by now we all knew we were fucked.

*BOOM*

A huge noise alerted all of us.  I stood up and looked back to where the portal was.  A huge white light was emitting from there, pulsing at an alarming rate.

"I'LL KILL YOU!" a voice echoed.

Minute sounded pissed.  The light started to advance in our direction.

"Is that Minute?" Fluttershy asked meekly.

"Yeah."

"What do you think he'll do?" Rarity asked.

"Seeing us at the edge of a cliff?  What he said."  The girls all shivered with fear.  Spike clung to Twilight and hugged her profusely.  "I'm sorry guys.  I really am.  I really fucked this up."

"I KNOW WHERE YOU ARE!"

"I don't know what to do...I...I'm..."

Then, realisation.  I've watched enough Sci-Fi in my lifetime and I thought of an idea.  An idea which may be entirely stupid but we didn't have a choice.

"Guys?  I have an idea.  It's just for me to do and I need to know you are OK with me to do it.  Do you agree?"

"What's the idea?" Twilight asked.

"No details.  Just please say yes."  The girls nodded.  "Thank you."  I stood up.  "Minute kidnapped me from the future right?  He used my future self to use the nullification spell right?"

"Yeah?" they all responded.

I walked up to the edge of the cliff and turned my back to it, looking upon the group.  "What if I was never there?  What if he couldn't take me in the future?"

"What are you insinuating?!" Luna shouted at me.

"I'm saying that if he can't kidnap me in the future then there's no way all of this can happen.  A paradox!  And when a paradox occurs, everything resets!  Everything will go back to normal!" I said with a manic grin.  Finally, Sci-Fi was going to save the world instead of destroying it.

"That's ridiculous!  How do you know it's going to work?" Twilight asked.

"I don't!  But is there any other option right now?"

"But, how are you not going to be there in future?  You're here now." AJ asked.  I point to my chest and then point to the cliff.  The realisation hits them all.

"I CAN SENSE YOU!"

"We haven't got time!  I need to do this!" I say, my eyes starting to tear up.

"Owen, no!  I can't let you do this!  What if you don't come back?" Luna shouted at me, gripping me with her hooves.

The tears were now flowing.  I couldn't believe I was doing this.  "Then you will continue without me.  It'll be hard but..."  I let out a few sobs.  "You can manage.  All of you, you will do well."  The rest of the group were as teary as I was.  Luna pulled my face close to her and pulled it into a kiss.  I responded by kissing back hard.

"THERE YOU ARE!"

"HMPH!" I muffled through the kiss.  That's when I noticed the world moving fast upwards at an alarming rate.  Luna was still kissing me.  I broke the kiss and looked around.

"LUNA!  WHY?!"

"TOGETHER!  OR NOT AT ALL!" she screamed back.

We embraced once again, waiting for the inevitable to happen.  The wind rushed past us with awesome force.  I looked around and saw the scenery change into greenery.  Tops of trees.  Tree trunks.  Hous--

*BOOM*

*A/N* - There we go.  Re-edited.  Some of you may recognise the last bit from a certain show.  There will be a twist in the next chapter!

22. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 4 - Finale)

22. Time Is Of The Essence (Part 4 - Finale)

'Human progress is neither automatic nor inevitable... Every step toward the goal of justice requires sacrifice, suffering, and struggle; the tireless exertions and passionate concern of dedicated individuals.'

Martin Luther King Jr.

That was the last thought I had while I plummeted to the ground.  I knew death was inevitable.  Falling from near one hundred and fifty meters towards solid ground - there was no way to survive.

But still, I have awoken.  I am unsure of where I am.  I don't even know if I'm anywhere.  All I can see is black.  I can feel my eyes blinking but nothing ever comes into view.

I tried to move around but I found no solid ground upon which I lay.  It was like I was suspended in mid-air.  Even so, I managed to struggle around and lurch myself forward.  At least, I think it's forward.  I don't even know if I've moved.

"Luna?!"

I couldn't believe she jumped with me.  I was going to save her, considering if the paradox worked or not.  The last thing I heard was Minute's rage-induced voice scream at us before she pushed me over the edge, clinging to me.  The world rushed past us and then...boom.  That was it.  I didn't feel a thing.  I guess death must have been instantaneous.

So if I'm dead, where the hell am I?

"Is anyone here?!"

Once again, my voice echoes until it dies down.  Nothing responds.  I keep shouting again and again, hoping someone or something can help me out of this place.  I once again lurch myself forwards.  It was like trying to doggy paddle in mid-air.  After a while, I stopped.  Nothing came into view.  Nothing was here.

Then a thought occured.  I fell from an incredible height and splatted on the ground.  My body should have exploded like a watermelon filled with dynamite.  I felt my body over and it was strangely still in once piece.  Everything was where it should be and nothing seemed out of place.

There must be a reason for this.  I didn't believe in religion, therefore, I didn't believe in heaven, hell or purgatory or stuff like that.  I believed that when we die, that's it.  Done.  Finished.  No afterlife.

But this.  I don't know what this is.  It's definetely not heaven.  It could be hell.  Being stuck in a dark place with no-one else around for eternity would be hell enough for anybody.

Did I really do that many bad things to be sent to hell?  I mean, sure I wasn't the best kid in the world but that's how I grew up.  It took me until my late teenage years to realise it was all wrong.  There was the fights I got into...boy, they were a bit gruesome.  I did swear a lot...

Maybe I do deserve this.  But I did good things as well!  I treated my foster families well...most of the time.  I got myself a job and became independent.  I suppose when I was on benefits I was a little lazy.  Quite lazy in fact.

But what about Equestria?  I've made friends with so many ponies, I helped a princess out of a depression and fell in love with her, I even sacrificed my life in an attempt to save the world!  Was that good or bad?

I didn't know.  I remember once something Abigail told me.  She and her partner were deeply Christian and tried to invoke their views onto me.  I remember her saying that one bad thing can stop you from going to heaven.  You need to apologise for all the bad things you did in your life at Purgatory.  'Confess your sins' I think it was.

So I thought I'd give it a go.

"Um...if anyone can hear this.  If...ugh, God, can hear this, then please listen to what I have to say."  I waited for some form of reply but it didn't come.  "Alright.  I'll start anyway.  I'm sorry for the way I treated my foster families.  You understand thar right?  Sometimes they were mean but...I only reacted out of anger and I apologise for that."

Still no answer.  "More?  Right, I'm sorry for fighting in school.  It was only out of self defence!  I never meant to break thay guy's nose!"  Still no reply.  My breaths became ragged as I started recalling memories of my youthful times.  "I...I'm sorry for not trying hard enough in life!  I tried!  I...I really did!"

The darkness that engulfed me proved nothing to my pleas as they still went unanswered.  Now, I was panicking.  "Come on!  Someone please!  Do you want more?!  FINE!  I'm sorry I ruined Equestria!  Is that what you want to hear?!" I screamed out, tears now streaming from my eyes.

Silence reigned.  The only sound was my sobbing.  I curled myself into a ball and just wept.  "Please...I don't want to be here."

I don't know how long I've been here.  Nothing has changed.  I can't see a thing and my aplogies went un-answered.  So much for the Purgatory.

I lay still, musing my own thoughts.  Mostly about whether the plan worked.  Whether my sacrifice caused a paradox.  I bloody hoped so.

I closed my eyes and breathed slow shallow breaths.  At least there's air here.  Don't know how long for though.  I might not be even breathing.  I guess--

"What the?"

The sound of twinkling caught my attention.  The first sound I have heard since awakening here.  I opened my eyes and saw a faint white light in the distance.  A sign!  Maybe a way out of here!

I lurched myself forward and slowly approached the light.  The closer I got, the bigger it got.  The sound was getting louder as well.  I started to laugh uncontrollably as I made my way towards the shining beacon.  I was approaching it more and more but it suddenly moved rapidly to the left.  I turned and started my struggling once again.  The light moved to the right.

"What is this?  Are you toying with me?!" I shouted at it.

The light remained still.  I heaved myself towards it again and it launched itself upwards, out of reach.

"Oh come on!  Stop doing that!"  I stopped and hung my head.  "Please..."

"Please relax."

"HUH?!"  It spoke.  That light spoke to me.  The voice was angelic almost.  Definetely female but not familiar.  "Hello?" I called out.

The light descended and hovered in front of me.  "Hello Owen."

I recoiled in shock.  It really did talk!  The light was no more than a meter in diameter and it hummed with a twinkling sound.  Like wind chimes ringing in a summer breeze.

"W-who are you?"

"I have been observing you during your duration here.  You are a strange individual.  Apologising for all your mistakes in life."

The voice spoke to me in a calm and soothing manner.  It sounded like Rosalina from Super Mario Galaxy.  I loved her voice, even though she only spoke a few words.

"Are you God?" I asked, nervously.

The voice chuckled.  "No human.  I am not a God."

"Where am I?  Am I dead?"

"Yes, you are dead, but not fully.  You are a resident in my domain.  The plane between life and death."

"Like 'in limbo'?"

"I guess you could call it that.  You are neither alive nor dead."

This was all too much to take in.  The fall did kill me but I'm not dead - how the hell does that make sense?  I wonder if...

"Why am I here?  Do I do some kind of ritual to be dead fully or something?"

"How your mind works, it's funny."  The voice laughed softly, causing me to smile.  Smiling in the face of my so-called non-God.  "You are here because your life ended.  Every creature that dies in the world - their souls are brought here.  I look over these souls and reintroduce them to the world as a lower form of life.  Say if a pony died, I would bring them back as a manticore or a cow or chicken.  Then that creature, into a lower form such as a fly or a slug.  And so on until there is nothing more to revert back to."

"So you reincarnate the souls of ponies?"

"That is correct.  But in your case, it is different.  Your entire body is here, not just your soul."  The light circled me a few times, as if it was observing.  "I am aware of how you arrived here.  I am amazed at your courage and bravery in the face of certain danger.  Your sacrifice was extremely noble.

She knows how and why I died.  "Did it work?!  The paradox?!" I shouted back.

"The moment your body arrived here, the world changed dramatically.  As you predicted, your death meant that Minute Hand could not take your body in the future.  Everything that he had caused was undone and the nullifcation spell was erased with everything returning to normal."

"I knew it!  I-"

What about Lu...

"What about Luna?  Princess Luna?  She died with me!"

"No she didn't.  Even without magic, Alicorns have immense body strength and integrity.  She did suffer major damage but she survived.  With the paradox in effect, that never happened.  She is in perfectly good health."

I sighed a sigh of relief.  "Thank goodness."  I needed to know more.  "So exactly what happened to the world when the paradox worked?"

"This will be hard to explain so I suggest you listen well.  The magic with which I live and work affects the whole world.  When you died, that exact moment was erased from time, leaving every creature in limbo."

"So wait, everyone else died?!" I asked with worry.

The light rested on my shoulder.  It really did feel like there was a hand on my shoulder.  "Do not worry.  They were not dead, they just had no place to go.  I placed them back into the world with their lives intact.  I even put Minute back in Equestria."

"Why?  He did all of those awful things!"

"Do you want to know why he did it?  Minute said that it was Celestia's fault, correct?"  I nodded.  "That 'fault' that Celestia made was a simple request.  Minute approached the Princess asking for funding for growing crops in his home as his family was struggling.  Celestia said no which caused Minute to argue with her.  He eventually left and in the following years, his family suffered many problems with money and ill health.  It nearly destroyed him."

"All that from a simple request?" I asked.

"Yes.  But!  When I put Minute back in the world, I may have altered Celestia's decision."

I was speechless.  "You can do that?!"  OK, maybe not that speechless.

"My power allows me to alter the timelines of the lives of every creature.  Every decision that had been made, every action they committed.  I know of them all and can change them at any time.  Normally I would never do such a thing but that needed to be done."

"So why didn't you do it before all of this mess?"

"Because something Minute did restrained me from doing so."

That left me speechless.  I really didn't know what to say.

"Now, Minute would have received the funding and lived a happy life with his family."

"That's great."

"Do you realise how important your actions were?"  I answered with a 'huh?'.  "When you apologised earlier for destroying Equestria.  Dear human, you did not destroy it.  You saved it."

"But...it was my future self that caused this mess.  Surely it's my fault as-"

"Those actions were not of your own accord.  You were under Minute's control.  It was not your fault.  I stayed silent as the voice comforted me.  "Your body arrived in this plane because I made it so."

"And for what reason?"

"So you may live again."  I brought a hand to my mouth at the voice's words.  It was going to bring me back!  "I feel your emotions.  You long for your friends and for a certain pony in particular.  Do you want to go back?"

I didn't even need to think about this at all.  "YES!  PLEASE YES!"  The voice laughed heartily at my outburst.  "Sorry but...it would be amazing if you could do it."

"Then it shall be so.  I will place you in current time, the day the paradox was made.  The memories of those forgotten times will be remembered only by yourself, the Princesses, the Elements and the dragon.  I have given every other creature it's own life events for all of the time that the spell was in place.  Nopony will remember - a good thing."

"Why?"

"I do not want to cause mass panic with the citizens of the world.  If you could keep those memories with each other, that would be safe.  A lesson learned from the experience."

The light began to expand and fill the darkness, stretching in every way possible.  To every corner and every nook and cranny, the world was a sea of white.

"Thank you."  Tears were now freely falling.  "I can't thank you enough."

"You saved the world.  I should be thanking you."

The light intensified and I shielded my eyes.  I had to ask one last thing.  "Who are you?  What is your name?" I called out.

"I am...what you think I am.  Use your best judgement.  Enjoy your life Owen the Human.  And one more thing.  A reward will soon be with you.  Farewell Owen, saviour of Equestria."

The light enveloped my body as I felt my body go weightless.  A shrill piercing ring sounded as I felt myself falling.  Just like when I first arrived here.

"I HOPE I DON'T HIT ANOTHER CLUBHOUSE!"

I landed with a thud.  My focus came back to me to see where I had landed.  I was somewhere familiar and thank god I was.  I looked around to see that I was in an alleyway.  I got to my feet and walked out of the alleyway into the hustle and bustle of a busy market street.

'Oh my god, I'm really here aren't I?'

I began to walk up and down the market street, touching various surfaces to see if I was here.  I got a few odd looks but I didn't care. I even saw unicorns using magic and a pegasus flying.  Everything was back to normal!  I was happily walking until I bumped into a pony.

"Oh I'm so sor--" I said, looking down at the pony.

'Holy shit.'

It was him.  Minute Hand.  He looked up at me with an honest smile.  "Excuse me?  Aren't you the human that everypony was talking about?"

'He doesn't remember a thing!'  "Err, yes, that's me.  Sorry for bumping into you."

"That's quite alright."  He held out his hoof.  "Minute Hand.  Expert in watchmaking."

I gripped his hoof and shook it.  "Owen.  Err...human." I said, causing a laugh from both of us.  I looked up from him and saw a glorious sight.  "Oh my...I have to go!  So sorry!" I called back to him after running away from him.

I couldn't believe it, the world had gone back to normal and Minute forgot he did anything.  I approached the familiar sight and marvelled before it.  Canterlot Castle.

"I'm coming!" I shouted before running towards the entrance.  Two guards quickly stopped me.

"Halt!  What business do you have here?" one of the guards asked.

"I haven't got time for this.  CELESTIA, LUNA!  ARE YOU THERE?!" I shouted, hoping to catch their attention.

"You will address the royalty as such.  I must ask you to--"

*POP*

"leave?  Where did he go?"

My vision became blurred.  The next thing I knew I was tackled to the ground by an unknown force.  "Look you pair of idiots.  I'm trying to get into the castle to see the Princesses because I--"

My vision returned to see what I was being held down by.  My eyes began to water as I saw the object of my desires.

"LUNA!" I screamed at her, pulling her close and planting a deep kiss on her lips.  Tears from both mine and Luna's eyes flowed as we embraced.  After all of this mess, after everything that went wrong, we still ended up back together.

Luna broke the embrace and helped me to my feet.  I looked around to see that I was in her bedroom.  Luna put her hooves around my shoulders again and hugged me.  "You're alive!  You're really alive." she said through strained sobs.

I returned the hug and nuzzled her.  "Hey come on...I'm here now.  Everything's back to normal."  We stayed like that for a while, just listening to each other sob quietly.  The sombre embrace broke and we both sat on the bed.

"What happened to you?" we both asked together.  Luna nodded for me to go first.

"I don't know.  I woke up in a void of nothing.  Literally nothing.  Until I was met by a voice.  The voice told me that I was dead but she brought me back to life.  I found myself in an alleyway not far from here.  What about you?  And Celestia and the girls and Spike?"

"We all found ourselves in the throne room about four hours ago.  We contemplated what happened and figured your paradox idea must have worked.  We didn't know if you were alive..."  Her eyes became watery again.

I placed my arm around her.  "I'm sorry.  Should we go and find them?  I can guarantee I'm gonna be dog-piled by the lot of them." I said with a laugh.

"Wait here."  Luna teleported away and I was left alone on the bed.  I lay back, contemplating the idea of everything that happened.

"Thank fuck it's over."  Yep, that pretty much summed it up.

The sound of approaching hoofsteps gathered my attention.  It sounded like the Epsom Derby approaching the door.  I thought I'd play a prank on them and hide so I quickly stood in the space which the door would conceal when it is opened.

The door swung open and the hoofsteps stopped.

"Where is he Princess?" I heard Twilight ask.

"You said he was here!"  Rainbow.  Feisty as ever.

"But...he was here.  I swear it!"  Luna sounded upset.  OK, time for the scare.  I put one foot forward, ready to pounce and--

"BOO!" I shouted as I leapt from behind the door.  Everyone jumped but immediately charged me after they realised I was here.  I was in the process of an eight-pony-one-dragon-dogpile-hug attack.  Kisses included!

After everyone had their fair share of me, we all sat down and huddled together.  I had to tell them what happened.

"OK...Luna told me what happened to you but let me tell you about what happened to me.  When I woke up in complete darkness...

"...and then I was teleported here by Luna and here we are." I finished.

"That's astounding!" Rarity chimed.

"Indeed.  Just who was this voice you heard?" Celestia asked.

"Not a clue."  I remembered something else.  "The voice also said that only us would remember what happened the past few weeks.  No-one else knows - it never happened.  And we have to keep this to ourselves - we can't tell anybody."

"Why?" Spike asked.

"Well, the voice said that it didn't want to cause panic among the ponies so she made up their life events for the past six to eight weeks or so.  They all think that the past two months were just going as normal." I replied.

The girls all nodded and we sat huddled together until something brought us out of it - my belly complaining.

"Somepony's hungry!" Pinkie said, pointing at my stomach.

"He sure is!"

"Come now my little ponies.  I will prepare us a feast!" Celestia ordered.  She exited the room, with everyone bar me and Luna following.

Luna turned to me and gave me a quizzical look.  "Who do you think the voice was?" she asked.

"Honestly?  I think it was...no that's rubbish."

"No please, do tell." she insisted.

"It's not even worth saying." I replied with a neutral expression.

"Is something the matter?"

She was being ridiculous right?  "Something the matter?  Think of what happened over the past few weeks.  It was hell.  It's just...what if happens again?  I don't mean the same magic but something different...something worse."

She draped a wing over my shoulder and kissed my cheek.  "Celestia and I are already into it.  We are gathering all of the forbidden spell books and tomes and destroying them."

That perked me up.  "Good.  That's good."

Luna walked past me and stopped, turning back to face me.  I stood firm and gave her a certain look.  "Aren't you coming Owen?"

"Yeah I will but..."  I walked up to her and whispered in her ear.  "That gurgle wasn't of hunger.  It was of...something else..."

"Something else?  Whatever do you...OH!  Oh I'm sorry!  Um...meet me downstairs yes?" Luna said with a blush on her face.

"Yeah sure."

Luna quickly shut the doors and walked away.  I walked towards her en suite door and opened it up, revealing my porcelain god.  My stomach grumbled again, even louder this time.

"Alright already!  Sheesh..."

*A/N* - Well, there you go.  I was going to finish it here but I have a few more ideas up my sleeve.  If you would like to see the alternate ending to this story, please say and I will make type it up.  All the best!

23. Catching Up

23. Catching Up

That voice had a sick sense of humour.  Don't get me wrong, I cannot thank it enough for bringing me back to life and erasing all of Minute's disastrous actions.

But seriously, I get brought back to life, I bump into the pony who caused all of this mess who has no recollection of said events, I rejoice with my friends AND...at the exact moment when I was surrounded by my friends, my stomach starts screaming 'Shit! Help, It's Trouble!' and yesterday's dinner wants to come out and meet the world.

Really?  Right then, at THAT moment?  Whoever you are 'voice', I tip my imaginary hat to you.  You may have saved mine and everybody else's life but you are a massive troll.

Walking out of Luna's en-suite after losing my bowel weight, I set about making my way downstairs to where the girls were all waiting.  To be quite honest, they didn't tell me where they were going to be so I tried to use my best judgement.

Arriving at the bottom of the staircase, a duo of guards noticed my presence and turned to face me.  They were guarding the throne room as instructed but I've never seen them turn their gaze when they are duty.  I slowly walk up to them and stand in front of them.

"Good evening Sir." greets one of the guards.

'Sir?  Never been called that before.'  "Good evening.  Can I please enter the throne room?" I ask.

"Of course Sir.  Let me get the door for you."  The guard's horn glowed and the throne room doors swung open.  I thanked the guards and walked in.  I looked around to see that the room was empty.  A cough caught my attention and I turned my head in the direction of said noise.  I walked over to the balcony and saw that Celestia was standing tall, looking over her kingdom in the dusk of the night.

"Celestia?"

"Ah Owen, there you are.  Luna said you were in a spot of bother." she says, smirking slightly.

"Err...yeah.  I guess you could say that." I said sheepishly, rubbing the back of my head.

"I have informed the royal chefs that we are to dine together.  The Elements, Spike and Luna are waiting in the dining room if you would care to join them."  I noticed Celestia's tone of voice was a lot lower than usual - like a kind of melancholy tone.

I reach my hand and rest it upon her shoulder.  "It's all over now.  You know that right?"

Celestia sighed and closed her eyes.  She opened them slowly and turned to face me.  "My actions caused that to have happened.  If only I wasn't so stubborn, I could have seen that he was practically begging me to save his home."  She tore her gaze away and looked over Canterlot once again.

"Celestia, look at me."  She closed her eyes and stayed firm.  "Look at me." I said with a more forceful tone.  She obeyed and gave me a teary stare.  "There was no way you could have known this was going to happen.  Please don't blame yourself."  I rubbed the back of her neck in a comforting way.

Celestia leant her head into my hand rubbing and smiled slightly.  "I know.  It'll take me a while to convince myself but I'll believe it for now.  Thank you."

I leant forward and hugged her tightly around her neck.  She responded by draping a wing over me and holding me close.  "I always said, I'll be here for you.  Both you and Luna."  I released the hug stared out over the balcony.  "Wow...it really is beautiful."

Celestia said nothing as we remained there, looking out over her dimly lit kingdom.  The sun was nearing it's descent, turning the sky a wonderful burnt orange.  The sun's rays shot through the gaps in the clouds, illuminating the sky in a most intricate pattern.  Soon enough, it sunk below the horizon and disappeared.

I heard a distinct twinkling from behind me.  I turned to see Luna stood behind us, raising the moon with her magic.  Looking at this awesome sight, I marvelled in the raw power of these creatures.  I swear, this sort of display could earn a fortune back home...although astronomers would be baffled beyond belief.

Once the Moon had been raised, Luna began lighting up certain stars in the sky.  No distinct pattern but she did make the sky look beautiful.

"Nice work Luna." I complimented.

"Thank you." she said, walking up to my side and nuzzling my cheek.  "The chefs have prepared our feast.  Shall we join the others."

"Lead on." I replied.  I followed Luna out of the throne room and along a corridor, with Celestia following behind me.  "Sorry about earlier Luna...I erm...I...thanks for the privacy."

A couple of laughs from the sisters was what I got as a response.  I couldn't have wanted anything better.  We soon came across a large set of double doors.  I remember this place.

I stepped forward and lay my hand upon the doors.  "Allow me ladies." I curtly said, pushing the doors open to reveal the six girls and Spike.  They were all sat around a large table, eagerly waiting the succulent treats that the royal kitchen staff had prepared.  I took a seat inbetween AJ and Fluttershy whilst Celesta and Luna sat at the head of the table.

A door to the side of the room opened to reveal a unicorn mare, dressed in a maid's outfit.  "Your Majesties.  Are you ready for your meals?"

"Yes my dear.  Please bring it through." Celestia replied.  No sooner than she did, the doors swung open to reveal carts upon carts of food making their way in.  The unicorn waiters levitated the dishes onto the table and then left the room, leaving us to drool over what lay before us.

"Oh my...this looks great!" I stated.

"Can we start?  Huh HUH?!" Pinkie cried out.

"Yes of course you ca--"

That's all I heard before Pinkie literally dived into the food and began shoving loads onto her plate.  Rainbow soon followed suit along with Spike.

"Hey!  No fair!" I called out.

Fat.  That's how I felt.  After eating nearly twice my body weight in food, I slumped back in the chair and patted my belly - a job well done.

"Where did your chefs learn to cook?  They should be knighted..." I asked with praise.

The group of us laughed and Celestia cleared her throat.  "They were taught by the chefs who worked before them.  From your statement, I can tell that they were taught well, hmm?"

"Mmmhmm.  Indeed."  I glanced over the rest of the group.  They were all in the same position I was in - slumped back and too tired to move on account of how much food they had consumed.  But hey, if you were surviving on nothing but scraps for six weeks, seeing this amount of food is a godsend.

"Now, I have news for you all.  Please join me in the throne room." Celestia said, raising from her chair.  She and Luna walked out of the dining room and left us to it.  I looked around and one particular pony had a dumbfounded expression.

"She wants us to walk...after all of this food?!  No way!" said a disgruntled cyan pegasus.

I raised from my seat as did the rest of the group, minus Rainbow.  I walked over to where Rainbow was sitting and placed my arms under her front legs and lifted her onto my back into a piggy back ride position.  I placed my arms under her back legs to support her body.

"What are you doing?" Rainbow asks in confusion.

"You said you couldn't walk.  So I'm taking initiative - you can ride on my back.  Just hold on." I replied with a smile and a laugh.

Rainbow wrapped her hooves around my neck and squeezed tight.  "Don't you dare drop me." she said, icily.

"As if a gentleman would." I replied  with my best posh voice - it was crap but I didn't care.  We began to walk out of the dining room with the rest of the group giggling at me carrying Rainbow.  I felt her shuffling a few times before she rested her head on my left shoulder.

It was only then that I realised my actions could have had unpredecented meanings.  I just really hoped she thought this was a friendly gesture, nothing more.

We came across the throne room and saw that the sisters had laid out many stylish cushions and chairs in a wide array of colours.  I set Rainbow down carefully as we examined the room.

"Wow Princess.  What's all of this for?" Twilight asks.

"You didn't think I'd make you all stand did you?  Please come and sit down." Celestia instructed.  We all took a seat on either a chair or a cushion as Celestia levitated a stack of papers into view.  She set them on the floor and then cast a spell on the door.  "I have just soundproofed the room and we are not to be disturbed.  This...this is very important to us."

"This stack of papers?" Rarity inquired.

"When I returned to the throne room after Owen had re-appeared, I was met by one of my high-ranking guards.  He handed me these papers saying that this is the report I asked for.  This is a report of what each and every one of us has been doing for the past six weeks  I have not read this report yet so you are the first to hear it."

"But...that doesn't make sense.  How would they know what we did?  They don't remember what Minute did." Twilight asks.

"That was my thought exactly.  But I remembered what Owen told us about the voice.  He said that nopony would remember as--"

"Their lives would have been made up by the voice's power." I interrupted.

"Exactly."

"Ooh ooh!  So we have two lives now?" Pinkie asked with a bounce.

"No my dear Pinkie.  Just the one.  Remember, you cannot tell anypony about what Minute did.  Do you understand?" Luna asks with concern.  Pinkie motions a zipper over her mouth and nods.  "Very well.  Please continue sister."

"Thank you Luna.  An individual life has been made for all of us.  I shall now read them out to you.  To start with, this report states that the Elements of Harmony, Twilight's assistant Spike and Owen the Human were invited to our prescence.  This meeting was to inform you of various trips that we were all going to take which meant we left Canterlot for six weeks.  In that time, the High Council took control and did a very good job.  Mine and Luna's job was too look after you on your journies."

"Twilight.  You and I travelled to the birthplace of Starswirl the Bearded in a small town just outside of Fillydelphia.  There, we visited his home, which has been kept in one piece and in tip-top condition.  In this house were some of Starswirl's original calculations for his time-related spells.  You and I spent most of our time here, savouring the knowledge of one of the most influential ponies of our time."

Twilight sighed and thought about what could have been.

Celestia turned the page and handed the stack to Luna.  "Spike.  The report says that you inquired about other dragons of your age living in Equestria.  I escorted you to a family of dragons who resided just east of the Badlands.  The family consisted of a mother, a father and two children who were a similar age to you.  Over the time you spent there, you learnt many things about how a dragon lives and learns.  The family say they will one day see you again."

"Awesome!" Spike cheered.

Luna handed the report to Celestia.  "Applejack.  You and your family took a trip to Appleoosa to visit your relatives.  Whilst there, you and your cousin, Braeburn, helped fix another crisis with the buffalo herd.  Also, you family took part in an apple eating contest in which you came second place, behind your brother."

Applejack just laughed at the revelation that her brother beat her in a contest.  "I bet Big Mac is so proud to have won."

"Rarity."  Celestia began.  "Your trip took you to Baltimare.  There, you stayed with a retired world-famous fashion designer by the name of Cashmere.  She showed you all of the old designs that she had designed in her youth and showed you how she made them.  Cashmere also taught you how to do several tasks without the aid of magic.  When you left, she gave you one of her first ever dresses as a thank-you present."

Rarity fainted onto a convientently placed chaise-longue.  We all chuckled at that.

"Pinkie Pie." Luna started.  "Your time was spent in Vanhoover, at the Annual Bake Off.  You were invited because one of your friends submitted a recommendation.  You were placed in the competetion with nineteen other citizens and your goal was to create something spectacular in taste and style.  You came in third place, earning a tremendous amount of praise from the thousands of citizens who attended.  You were also rewarded with a medal and a cookbook by a master chef."

"That's super-ificly amazing!  I wonder what I baked?  Ooh!  Maybe it was my famous cherrychanga, or maybe it was my chimicherry.  Wait, maybe it was those cupcakes with the three hoof tall--"  Pinkie rambled on, walking around in circles.

Luna handed the report back, giggling at Pinkie's motormouth.  "I'll just continue.  Rainbow Dash.  You were invited to travel with the Wonderbolts on their travelling show.  According to this report, Spitfire asked you if you'd like to travel with them and you..."  Celestia turned the page.  "You fainted.  When you came to, you were onboard a chariot along with the Wonderbolt team.  During your time with them, you helped out on a few occasions with a few tricks and even got recognition from the team for your display.  After you left, Spitfire said she would invite you to the next Wonderbolts trials."

"So awesome!  I can't believe it!" Rainbow exclaimed; her mouth now in the shape of a horseshoe smile.

"Fluttershy."

"Eep."

"Do not worry my dear.  Your trip was most enjoyable." Luna started.  "You took a trip to Los Pegasus, where you visited the wild animal sanctuary."

Fluttershy's ears pricked up at the mention of this.

"This animal sanctuary holds at least one of every species known in Equestria.  You were given some hoofs-on training on how to take care of the more exotic animals such as a baby hydra.  It says here that you even helped cure illnesses on certain animals that were baffling the keepers there.  It seems you had a very fun time!"

"Oh...I...that sounds really great..." Fluttershy meekly said.

"And last but not least, Owen." Celestia said.  I turned my head to face her.  "From this report it says..."

'Oh I wonder.  Faraway places, meeting new creatures, learning new skills!  It's gonna be awesome!'

"Oh my."

"What?  What is it?" I asked.

"It says here that you were in an accident and injured your head."  Celestia looked up to me and looked worried.  "It says that during a walk through Ponyville, you fell and hit your head on the edge of the statue, knocking you unconscious.  You remained in Ponyville Hospital for five weeks before you were released.  You then remained home to rest."

"That's...um...that's a bit anti-climactic don't you think?" I said with confusion.

Luna walked over to me and sat beside me, examining my head.  "How do you feel?"

"I feel fine.  To be quite honest, there's no pain at all."  I ran my hand over my head and tried to feel for any bumps or stitches.  I managed to feel a small bump which ellicited a small bit of pain when I touched it.  "OK, maybe there is.  This is really confusing."

"How so?" Twilight asked.

"Think about it.  The voice said that it would give us lives for the past six weeks to cover up for what Minute did.  That report tells us what we did but did you listen to what it said?  It said you learnt something on your trips - all of you did.  Do you remember anything that it said you learnt?"  I turned to face Fluttershy.  "Do you remember taking care of a baby hydra and curing illnesses in Los Pegasus?"

"Um...no."

I turned to Rarity, who had now recovered from her faint.  "Rarity, do you remember meeting Cashmere and learning new skills?"

"I do not."

"Then did it really happen?" I pondered.

"There is only one way to find out."  Celestia pointed to AJ.  "Applejack.  It said that your family went with you.  If you try and ask them without raising suspicion, then maybe they will be able to confirm it.  The same with you Rarity.  When you get home, see if you can find the dress that Cashmere gave you."

"I guess that'll work.  I suppose I should go to the hospital and ask about my incident."  I turned to Twilight.  "I bet I know who treated me." I said with a snort.

"Who?"  Twilight thought about it for a second.  "Ohhh...of course."

"There is only one more thing I have to ask you to do."  We all turned to face Celestia.  "You must act as if nothing happened.  Go along with the lives that have been supplied for you.  And please, please do not tell your friends and family about what really happened."

We all nodded in approval.  But I had another question.

"Does anyone know what the day or date is?  I really don't know since I just stopped caring in the cell."

"It's Saturday 15th December." Luna informed.

"The 15th?  Christmas is only around the corner..." I mumbled.

"Um...what's Christmas?" asked Pinkie.

'You've got to be kidding.

"You don't have Christmas here?"  They all tilted their heads in confusion.  "You know...national holiday on the 25th of December?"

"Oh you mean Hearth's Warming." Rainbow called out.  I shrugged my shoulders in response.  "Ugh.  OK, tell us what this 'Christmas' is."

"Well the name 'Christmas' comes from a religious term - that religion being Christianity.  I won't go into huge detail but there are thousands of people who believe that in the year 0, a child was born by the name of Jesus Christ.  This child was the son of God.  I really don't know the rest of his life as I never looked into it but the child was born on the 25th of December.  From that, we got the term 'Christmas' and that day is known as Christmas Day.  On this day, people exchange gifts with one another and spend the day together playing games, cooking a nice family meal..."  There's that word again.

Luna immediately noticed.  "When was your last Christmas?"

"About seven years ago." I replied without looking her way.  I received a hug from Luna which did help me cheer up.

"Hearth's Warming is similar to your Christmas."  Celestia rose from her seated position and stood over us.  "On the day before which is called Hearth's Warming Eve, Canterlot produces a play which depicts the history of ponykind and how Equestria was founded.  Each year we put on this play and it receives thunderous reviews and is praised heavily.  We do invite certain ponies to portray the characters each year.  Which brings me to ask the Elements a question."

The girls all focused their attention on Celestia.  "Unfortunately, this year's parts have already been casted but I would like to invite you to take part in next year's production.  Would you all like that?"

A plethora of 'YES' and 'WOW' filled the room as Celestia was bombarded with confirmations from the girls.  Even Fluttershy was screaming - it looked very strange.

"Very well, it shall be so."  Celestia cast her gaze to the glow of the moon in the night sky.  "My goodness, the hour is late.  I have prepared rooms for you all."

The girls and Spike got up from their seats and greeted me and the princesses goodnight before leaving the throne room.  Once they had left, Celestia opted to speak.

"Owen.  I trust you know where my sister's chambers are.  Please make yourself comfortable.  Luna, I leave the night to you."

"Goodnight Sister."  Luna reached over to me and embraced me in a hug.  "Goodnight my love."  I returned the hug which Luna released a while after.  Celestia was on her way out of the room before a thought occured to me.

"Actually, Celestia."  She stopped and turned to face me.  "As much as I'd like to rest right now, I'd like to spend my time with Luna.  If that's OK."

"It is fine Owen.  I can manage by myself." Luna offered.

I turned back to face her.  "I know you can but..."  I put my hand upon her shoulder.  "Those weeks without you really made me feel how much I loved you and how much I need you.  I...I want to spend more time with you, starting now."  I finished with a kiss on her lips.

"It is Luna's decision Owen."

"Thank you."  Celestia began to walk away again before another thought crept into my mind.  "One more thing!"  That emitted a groan from Celestia.  "I'm sorry.  I'll let you go soon but I have a question.  When I spoke to the guards earlier, they addressed me as 'Sir'.  They've never done that before, do you know why?"

Celestia turned and smiled at me.  "That...will wait till morning.  I assure you that you will be pleased.  Goodnight."  Celestia finally managed to leave the throne room.  I returned to stand next to Luna who had sat herself on the throne.

"So.  Tell me, what does the night shift consist of?"

"Well, it mostly consists of night court which can be very quiet at times.  I really must insist that you sleep.  I guarantee that you will find this time with me most monotonous."

I put my arm around her neck and leant into her.  "No chance.  I missed six weeks with you.  Any time spent with you now is going to be amazing.  I don't care if it's boring."

Luna looked at me and smiled.  Her horn glowed and a smaller, velveted chair appeared next to her throne.  "Then please my dear, take a seat.  Indulge in what the night court has to offer."

I sat myself down and got myself comfy.  "Indeed I shall."

*A/N* - Hey guys.  Bit of an informative chapter and leading the plot on further.  The next chapter **MIGHT not be out for another week as I'm taking a small break.**

Credit to Drefsab's story Sophistication and Betrayal for the use of Cashmere (I really couldn't think of a name but the one mentioned in his story came to me so I thought I'd use it.  Please give this guy's story a read - it's amazing!)

24. A Man's Worst Nightmare

24. A Man's Worst Nightmare

Watching Luna conduct her night court was very informative.  Listening to the pleas, requests and questions of the ponies who come to visit her during their nocturnal lifestyle.

Something confused me though.  I was told by Twilight and Celestia that the day and night courts are very serious tasks and must be dealt with promptly.  So, when ponies came into the throne room to talk to Luna and saw me sitting next to her, they didn't react in the way I had assumed.  I originally thought there would be an exclamation of some sort, lines like 'Should he be sitting there?' and 'Why is there a human in the night court?'.  But they never came.  They bowed to Luna and then to me!

Someone bowing to me...it didn't feel right.  Besides I'm not royalty so why should they bow to me?  I waited until the room was empty until asking Luna about it.  Had to wait till 2AM though...

"Luna?"

"Hmm?" she responded with a turn of her head.

"Why are these ponies bowing to me?  I'm not royalty."

"I'd tell you if I knew.  It confused me as well."  Luna faced back towards the door again.  "Are you enjoying yourself?" she asked in a sarcastic tone.

"I know you said I'd be bored."  I stood up and put my hand on the base of her neck.  "And I am.  But that doesn't matter because I'm with you.  There's no way you could be boring.  No way at all."

I saw a blush appear on her cheeks.  'Ha!  I'm so smooth."

Luna snorted with laughter.  "You call that smooth?"

"What the..."  Then I remember what she could do.  I playfully pushed her in the shoulder.  "I should really remember you can do that."

We both shared a chuckle before we noticed a rather timid looking pony standing before us.  I nodded to the visitor and sat back down in my chair.  Damn was it comfy.

"Good evening subject.  What matters do you bring before me?"

4AM.  I was starting to feel the fatigue now.  Luna looked none the wiser - looked like she's running on Red Bull.  I yawned loudly which alerted her to my state.

"My love, please rest.  You are in no state to remain here." she offered in a motherly tone.

I slowly craned my neck towards her and met her gaze.  "I may be tired and bed may be the best for me.  However, no matter how much you tell me, I am staying with you.  Only a few more hours then we can both sleep to our heart's content."

Luna tutted and broke her gaze from me, shaking her head with a giggle.  "Are all humans this stubborn?"

"When we want to be." I replied with a smirk.

My eyes were starting to droop.  I could feel my consciousness slipping away.  It was getting harder and harder to stay awake.  What I really needed to happen right now was--

"Good morning you two."

'Oh, thank Celestia.  Seriously!'  The elder sister strolled into the throne room, locking eyes with her younger sister.

"How was night court?"

"Slow.  Some strange requests as well.  Remind me to ask you what a..."

Their voices dimmed as my eyes closed shut.  I was teetering on the edge.  I needed to sleep...NOW.

"OWEN!"

"Huzza...hmm?" I sleepily responded, opening my eyes again to see both Luna and Celestia smiling at me.  "Did I fall asleep?"

"No, but you were close.  Come now, we shall retire to my chambers.  Good day to you sister."  Luna got down from the throne and stood next to me.  "Up you get."

Groaning ever so, I used the arms of the chair as support.  Standing up straight, I began to walk out of the room with Luna.  Ascending the stairs, I felt my legs starting to buckle.  Slowly making it to the bedroom door, Luna opened it with her magic to reveal the object of my desires.

"Bed..."

Luna giggled and her horn glowed blue.  Before I knew it, I was no longer on the ground - Luna was levitating me towards the bed.  Another glow of her magic opened the covers up before she placed me on the soft...so soft...mattress before climbing in herself.  She then pulled the covers over us and snuggled close to me.  Another glow of magic dimmed the flame-lit lights on her walls.

"Comfortable?" she asked.

Staring into her beautiful eyes, I answered in the only way I could.  I leant forward and placed a small kiss on her lips.  "Extremely."

I put my arms around her body and held her close to mine.  She responded the same way, also using her wings to envelop me.  I rested my head on top of hers, which was nuzzled into my chest.  I stroked her back with my hands - I had to make sure she was comfortable before I dozed off.  Turns out she was as after only a minute, she was snoring.  And I don't mean quiet snoring.  I meant proper snorting snoring.

"Cute...kind of." I mumbled before shuffling my body and resting my head on the pillow.  It was luxuriously comfortable and I sank right into it.

"Huh?  Where...where am I?"

I'm in mid-air.  I'm looking down on what appears to be a road junction near where I used to live.

"I know this place."

It was.  I was looking at somewhere back home.  A certain busy junction near the town centre.  The lamp-posts were on, illuminating the area below from the darkness of the night.

"Am I really here?"

I moved my arms and legs to get a look at them.  They looked real to me.  I stretched my arm to nearby tree branch and tried to touch it.  Nothing.  My hand passed straight through it.

"OK, seriously, what the hell."

Before I could determine what was happening, I noticed a man and a woman pushing a pram.  Looks like a mother and father.  I leant tried to move forward to look closer but I remained stuck.

*SCREECH*

That got my attention.  I turned my head to see a small red car skidding round a corner and speeding down the road towards me.

"Jesus mate, slow down.  You're gonna kill someone if you..."

I turned my head back to see that the couple with the pram were edging towards the pedestrian crossing.

"No.  STOP!"

My screams went unheard as they walked out onto the crossing.  I looked back to see the red car pass under me at frightening speed.  Following it's path, I saw the scene unfold.

"NO!"

A flash of light blinded me.  Another screech was heard followed by a several thumps.  I knew what had happened and there was nothing I could do.  The light dimmed to reveal the sight before me.  The two adults lay strewn in the road...not moving.  The pram was still upright, albiet still in the road.

A few tears fell from eyes.  I just witnessed death.

"WAAAHHH!"

The baby was crying.  Thank god it was alive.  How I could be happy at the moment was beyond me.  I was distraught over what I had saw but relieved and over-joyed to see that the baby survived.

"ANYONE!  HELP THEM!"

I looked around to see a crowd of people surrounding the bodies.  The light grew bright again and my eyes began to close.  As I started to drift off, I heard the faint sound of sirens in the distance.  At least the baby will be seen to...

I bolted upright.  Frantically looking around the room, I found myself back in Luna's bedroom.  Clutching my chest and feeling my heart beating at a hundred miles a minute, my breaths became slower as I calmed down.  Looking down, I saw that Luna was still asleep but had curled herself up on the edge of the bed.  Not wanting to wake her, I quietly got out of the bed and exited the room.  I don't know how much sleep I had but I can definetely saw I'm wide awake now!

I approached the throne room and the guards nodded to me and opened the door.  Celestia was sat upon her throne, reading through a list of scrolls that were piled at her feet.

"Good afternoon Owen.  Glad to see you." she says in her always cheerful tone.

I nodded and began my approach to her.  I kept my gaze on the floor as I reacher her throne.  I just couldn't make eye contact with her, not the way I was feeling.

"Is something wrong?"

I had to look up.  I raised my head and met her gaze, shaking my head from side to side slowly.  Celestia raised from her throne and stomped her hoof.  "Guards.  Please vacate the room.  I wish to speak to Owen alone."

A chorus of "Yes, your highness" later and the room was empty, bar for me and Celestia.  She walked up to me and looked me straight in the eyes.  "I know that is a lie.  Please tell me what is wrong."

Those eyes, they were piercing my soul.  I struggled to maintain my composure as I tried to form a sentence.  "It's just...this is stupid...I had a n-nightmare." I said quietly.  Admitting it, I leant my head down as my eyes got teary.  Just remembering the sight...

"A nightmare?  Is that all?"

"Is that all?"  I raised my head to show her my emotions.  "You don't know what I saw!  It was horrible!  I--"  I covered my mouth with my hand, realising I was shouting at the ruler of Equestria.  "I saw people...die."

I closed my eyes, trying to shut out the images that were flashing in my mind.  It wasn't long before I felt something touch my forehead.  Opening my eyes, I saw that Celestia's horn was lowered to my head.  "Will you allow me to see what you saw?"  I nodded, remembering she did this before.  Her horn glowed and my mind replayed the scenario in my head.

I closed my eyes, wishing the re-enactment would stop.  The same as last time, the last thing I heard was the ambulance or police sirens.  The nightmare stopped and I opened my eyes again to see Celestia staring at me with a solemn gaze.  She stepped forward and embraced me in a hug with her wings.

"I'm sorry Owen.  I didn't realise." she quietly whispered into my ear.

I brought my arms around her body to return the favour, letting a single tear drop down my cheek.  Breaking the embrace, Celestia motioned for me to sit, which I did.  She sat down beside me and never broke her gaze with me.

"Do you know who they were?" she asks.

I shake my head slowly.  "Not a clue.  I do know where it was though.  It was a street in the city I used to live in."

Celestia raised a hoof and lay it in my hand, which I gripped thoroughly.  We stayed like that for a while, just sitting alone, silently.

"I know what it is like to witness death.  If you ever want to talk about it, please do not hesitate to ask." Celestia offered, raising from her seated position.  I followed suit and placed a hand on her back.

"Thank you."

"You're most welcome.  Now, I must return to my duties...unless there was anything else you needed?"

"Actually yeah.  Where are the girls and Spike?  I would have imagined Twilight wanting to spend heaps of time with you."

Celestia chuckled.  "Oh, she tried.  They left this morning after I explained what you did last night.  They should still be on the train home to Ponyville."

"Ah right.  Well, I'm gonna wait until Luna wakes up till I leave.  Think it's nice if I say goodbye before I leave."

"Of course.  Please feel free to explore the castle or Canterlot."

I turned around to exit the room until another thought occured.  "Actually, I need an answer from you."  Celestia raised her eyebrow at me.  "Oh, nothing intimidating of course but, you told me you knew why the guards were treating me differently."

"Oh, of course!  I assure you it is a good thing!"  Celestia sat down on her throne.  "After you gave your announcement in Ponyville about yourself and Luna, the news spread fast and soon enough, everypony knew about it.  To cut a long story short, in the last six weeks, you were given a title.  You are Princess Luna's 'Royal Courter' and you have also been made an ambassador."

"An ambassador?  What does that mean?" I ask in confusion.

"It is a noble title.  It means that you are representing your race in this world.  Even though you are the only one." she replied, laughing at the end.

"Ah...fair enough.  So...ponies know about me now?  I'm not gonna be looked upon and stared at by anyone else?"  Celestia shook her head.  I clapped my hands together.  "Perfect.  Then I have an idea."

"Please do share."

"First of all, I ask about your magic abilities.  Do you have the power to summon my bag of bits from the library to right here?

Celestia's horn glowed for a brief second and my bag of bits appeared in my hand.  I looked up at Celestia who looked very smug.

"Show-off." I said with a snort.  "This is for something I need to do this afternoon but before that, I need to see two specific ponies.  Do you think you could direct me to them?"

"Of course.  Who would you like to see?"  I mentioned the names of who I wanted to see.  "Ah, I can see why.  Very well.  Guard!"

An armor-clad pegasus flew into the room and landed next to Celestia.  She told the guards to fetch the two ponies and let them in individually.  The pegasus flew out of the room.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" she asked.

"Absolutely.  It never happened, right?  So naturally, they should both be welcoming.  Apart from the latter, he may be a bit unnerving.  Also, I'm going to need a reason for speaking to the first pony so please just go along with what I say."

Celestia nodded before the doors opened to reveal another armored pony walking up to the throne.  "You asked to see me Your Majesty?"

"Correct.  But it is not I who wished to speak with you.  Owen?"

The guard turned to me.  "And what do I owe the pleasure Sir?"

'I don't like that word.'  "Thank you for coming.  First of all, I must ask you to spread the word of something.  Although I am humbled by my title, I do not wish to be referred to as 'Sir'.  Mainly because I don't feel I've earned the right to be called that.  So please, treat me like one of your friends, not like royalty."

"Of course Si...um, Owen."

"Thank you."  I smiled and laughed softly at his correction.  "Second of all, I would like to praise you.  I have been told by Princess Celestia that you have been working exceptionally hard as of late and I wish to thank you for all of your hard work."

"It was nothing Your Majesty." he replied, bowing to Celestia.

"Oh but it is.  It seems that you have been working more hours than everyone else and are committed to your role." I added.

"I work for the Princesses and my family.  We need the money at the moment."

"And caring for your family by working to the maximum that you can do is amazing.  For that, I wish to reward you."  I opened my bag of bits and pulled out ten gold coins which each had 100 imprinted on them.  "This is a gift from me to you.  Please use it wisely."  I placed the coins into his hooves.  He looked over the coins in shock before a smile crept onto his face.  He walked up to me and put one hoof around my neck in a sort of half-hug.

"Thank you so much.  It means everything." he said quietly, full of emotion.

"You are most welcome.  And please, keep this to yourself.  We wouldn't want the other guards getting jealous, eh?"

"Very well.  Farewell Your Majesty.  Farewell Owen."

"Have a good day...Sharp Blade."

Sharp quickly left the room and shut the door behind him.  I could hear him sniffling on the way out.  Seemed I hit him right in the emotion-spot.

"Why did you do that?" Celestia asked.

"Because he needed it.  His family needed it.  Remember when we interrogated him about the attack?  He said he did it for his family as they were broke.  I just thought he could use a little help."

Celestia's wing stretched and the tip of it rest upon my shoulder.  "That was a very noble act.  You truly are a good person."

*KNOCK KNOCK*

"Please enter." Celestia answered the knocking.

The doors opened to reveal the second requested pony.  There he was, white in colour, light brown mane and tail with a large horn protruding from his forehead.  "Please to see you Aunty."  He turned to see me.  "I do not believe we have met."

Celestia stood up.  "Prince Blueblood, I introduce you to Owen, the Ambassador for the Human Race and Princess Luna's Royal Courter."

I extend my hand to him and clench my fist.  "A pleasure to meet you Prince Blueblood Sir."

Blueblood looked down at my fist and back up to me.  He then slowly put his hoof up and gingerly bumped it on mine.  "Forgive me but, I was not aware that Aunty Luna's royal courter was not a pony."

"But surely you must have heard about it from your variety of friends and acquaintances." Celestia asked.

"Yes but I was not aware that he was a...a...what do you call yourself again?"

"A human." I reply, coldly.

"That's it.  Well then, I welcome you to Canterlot and hope you bring joy to my dear Aunts.  Now, I am on a tight schedule and I must depart."  With a flick of his mane, he turned 180 and exited the room.

I looked up at Celestia who offered me an apologetic look.  "Don't be sorry.  You told me he was judgemental and I can see it...a lot."

We shared a laugh.  "So, what was your other plan for the bits?" Celestia asked.

I immediately pulled out the bag once again.  "I have around three and a half thousand bits here.  From the five thousand you gave me, I have spent quite a bit on treating the girls and Spike.  I have topped it back up with my payment from work but I've got enough to do what I want to do."

"Which is?"

"I need your help Princess.  The Elements of Harmony liaise with you often so you should know about their lives, their hobbies, their likes and whatnot?"  She nodded.  "Then please help me.  I need ideas for Hearth's Warming presents."

I exited the castle and began my trek into the hustle and bustle that is Canterlot.  This being the capital, I can only imagine it to being very busy...like central London on a weekend.

Thankfully, this wasn't the case as the streets seemed quiet.  It was about four in the afternoon so I guess parents would be picking their kids up from school or shops would be closing.

Picking up the pace, I made my way into the main precinct to do something men fear and women love.  That's right - shopping.  I hated doing it back home even though it was for myself.  Just the idea of browsing shop after shop made me tired.  I stuck to internet shopping - that was much easier.

I was armed with a bag full of bits and a scroll of suggestions that Celestia gave me.  She already helped me get Twilight's present - a book from her archives about transformation magic.  I made a mental note to make Twilight she'd never use those types of spells on myself or our friends.

I unrolled the list and looked at the first name - Luna.  Of course she's first on my list, I wanted to get hers first before I forget.  My memory's like a sieve.

Walking through the marketplace, I was surprised to see how prim and proper these ponies looked.  I mean, I visited Canterlot before but most ponies weren't aware of me then and kept their distance.  Now, they didn't even stare at me.  Some even greeted me with 'Sir' which I replied back.

I came across my first location - a jewelery store.  Entering the shop, the bell above the door jingled and caught the attention of the stallion behind the counter.  He turned to face me.  Looking at him, he looked like he was in his later years, thanks to the wrinkles on his olive green fur.  His wings unfurled at the sight of me but he quickly snapped them back.

"Oh, greetings Sir.  Thank you for gracing my store with your presence." he said, offering a bow.

"Please raise.  I don't like being called Sir - it makes me feel old (!)"  He chuckled at my remark, good.  "Now my good friend, I wish to purchase an item of jewelery."

"Then you've come to the right place.  None finer than Shining Jewels!  What are you looking for?"

"Well Shining, you know I am Princess Luna's royal courter correct?"  He nodded.  "Well, I'm after a necklace with a pendant on the end which opens up."

"Of course.  If you care to look over here."  He led me to a display in which it's displays shone brightly.  "What material are you looking for?"

"Hmm, well I'd like something to match Luna's colour."

"I don't believe I have anything of that variety...hold on."  The elder pony exited the room and went behind the counter, sorting through a variety of items.  He came back up to me with a necklace in his hoof.  "How about this?"

I looked at the necklace.  A chain made out of inter-twining links of gold and silver with a pendant at the bottom in the shape of a heart.  Cheesy I know, but it will display my love for her.  "This is perfect."

"Excellent.  Now, would this gem colour match Luna's colour do you think?"  He held up a navy blue and purple gem.

"That's it!  That's the colour."

"Very good.  If you would like, I can encrust the necklace and pendant with this gem."

"That's brilliant!  That would be amazing if you could do that."

"Of course Sir.  Leave it with me and come back in about an hour.  I'll have it ready by then.  Would you like to pay now or later?" he asked

"I think now.  Then at least I know how much more I have to spend."

"Of course.  That will be six hundred bits please."

Ouch.  That bit into my bits - huh huh, get it?  Ugh.  Forking over the money, I realised I had only 2,100 bits left to spend.  One present and one gift and I'm down 1,600 bits already.

"Thank you."

"No, thank you.  I'll be back later."  With that, I exited the store and eagerly set off to my next location.

Next on the list - Applejack.

From what Celestia told me, AJ is a hard working girl who loves nothing more than her family,  Great, what can I do with that?

I walked around, looking at shop-fronts, examing their wares.  Nothing stuck out to me until I reached a certain shop.  It specialised in clothing.  In the front window, there lay something that I knew she would love.

Entering the shop, I walked up to the counter.  "Good afternoon madam." I greeted the mare behind the counter.  She turned to face me.

"Good afternoon to yourself.  Is there anything I can help you with?"

"Yes actually.  How much is that Stetson in the window?"

Next was Rarity.  2,000 bits left.

Walking out of the shop, I glanced at the advertising board that lay outside.  Turns out this shop makes dresses to order.  Just like Rarity does.

I walked back into the shop and greeted the mare behind the counter again.  "Hello again."  The mare laughed and caught her breath.

"Did you forget something?" she asked, giggling.

"No, I came to inquire about dresses.  See, my friend is a dress-maker and I was wondering if you sell materials that I could buy as a present for her.

"Of course!  What material would you like?"

My mind went blank.  What the hell did I know about fabric and material.  "You're gonna have to help me out with this.  I know nothing about it."

After a long in-depth conversation about fabric and materials, the mare led me to the stock room where rolls upon rolls of material were stacked.

"This one here is a luxury item - the smooth sapphire silk.  A roll of ten meters of 250 bits."

"Deal."

Next was Fluttershy.  1,750 bits left.

I knew that she like animals more than anything.  From what I saw in her home, she housed hundreds of animals.  Celestia suggested something animal related - no, really?

Walking around the shops again, I came across a travel shop that organise holidays.  Remembering how downtrodden she looked when she found out she never went to the animal sanctuary in Los Pegasus, I chose then to make it a reality.

I entered the shop and was immediately greeted by a mare.  "Good evening Sir.  Are you looking to plan a vacation?"

A vacation?  Nope.  It's holiday, damn it.  "Err, yes I am.  I was hoping to book a holiday for a friend of mine.  Do you do trips to Los Pegasus?"

"Why yes we do!" she replied, right in my face.  I do like the customer support but this girl was way too friendly.  "When are you looking to book?"

"Well this friend of mine loves animals and I hear there is an amazing animal sanctuary in Los Pegasus.  I want to book the holiday for spring time for about three to four days.  Is that OK?"

Next was Rainbow Dash.  1,300 bits left.  Damn that was expensive.  But thinking about it, you got a holiday and hotel accomodation for 450 bits.

Both I and Celestia immediately thought 'Wonderbolts' when Rainbow was mentioned.  Celestia informed me that there was a Wonderbolts store within Canterlot.

I eventually found it, towards the entrance of the city.  Suppose if it's at the entrance, ponies would notice it.  I entered the shop to see countless items merchandise from posters to stuffed toys to pictures.

The shop was quite busy - full of young ponies who were trying to get to something.  Must be a new toy or something.  I approached the counter and greeted the stallion behind it.

"Good evening.  What can I do for you today?" the stallion asked.

"I'm looking for something special that I can give as a Hearth's Warming present.  It's for a great friend of mine."

"Very well.  Do you know what she likes the most?"

"To be honest, I'm not quite sure...wait.  How did you know it was a she?" I asked with confusion.

"You told me it was for somepony special.  I assumed it was a mare."

I raised my eyebrows at his reasoning.  "Fair enough.  Yes it is but she's not my partner.  She's just a great friend.  Biggest Wonderbolts fan I know of."

"I'll probably know her as well.  Is she anypony famous?"

"I'd imagine so.  She's one of the Elements of Harmony, Rainbow Dash."

"Did you just say Rainbow Dash?" a female voice called from the side of the room.  I turned to see the kids had parted to reveal a pegasus pony walking towards me.  She sported a blue skin-suit with yellow lightning bolts on it.

"Yeah, that's right."

The pegasus eyed me up and down.  "Hey I know you.  Rainbow mentioned you when she came on tour with us.  You're Princess Luna's royal courter, Owen, right?"

Someone else who recognises me.  "That's me, the one and only.  And can I ask who you are?"  The young ponies around me gasped, along with the pegasus and the store owner.  "What?"  The all pointed to the walls where the posters were.  I scanned them to see said pegasus on nearly every single one.

She held out her hoof.  "Spitfire.  Captain of the Wonderbolts."

I facepalmed and bumped her hoof with my fist.  "I am so sorry.  I really didn't know."

"That's alright.  It's nice to introduce someone to the Wonderbolts.  Have you ever seen our shows?" she asks.

"Not yet.  I'll have to at one point."  That's when a thought occured to me.  "Hey, do you know how much tickets cost?  I mean the best tickets avaliable.  VIP standard."

The store owner cleared his throat.  "Those would cost 200 bits each or 300 for two tickets.  Would you like to buy some?"

"Absolutely.  I think Rainbow would love these."

Spitfire stepped up to the counter.  "Those are for Rainbow?"  I nodded, handing 300 bits over and getting two golden tickets in return.  "Wait here."  Spitfire ran back to her table and russled in her saddlebag.  She came back with something golden in her mouth which she dropped into my hands.  "Here's two more VIP tickets, courtesy of me."

I was in shock.  "I can't take these!"  I tried handing them back to her but she wouldn't have it.

"No way.  You keep them.  Give them to Rainbow, she'll love them." she said with a wink.

I leant down and hugged her tight.  "Thanks so much."  I released the hug and admired who I was looking at.  "Look at me, meeting a celebrity.  That's a first."

Next was Pinkie.  1,000 bits to go.

Something to do with baking or sweets.  This shouldn't be too difficult.  I came across a confectionary store which displayed a very wide array of baked goods and sweets in the window.

I entered the shop, taking in the wide variety of smells that flooded the air.  The smell was intoxicating.  I observed the many varieties of items in the store before a pegasus mare made her way over to me.

"Good evening Sir.  How can I help you?"

"I'm looking for something for my friend.  See, she's a baker and I think something here will be brilliant for her.  Got any suggestions?"

She asked many questions about what Pinkie likes and what she does in the bakery.  Bakes, I don't know.  Eventually she came to a conclusion.

"How about this here?"  She held up a book.  "This cookbook is by Chef Mareco Pierre Blanc and she is a master at baking.  World famous recipies are in here."

"Perfect.  How much would that be?"

"100 bits."

Lastly, Celestia.  Now, what can I get for a Princess who can get anything she wants and when she wants it?

Walking up and down the market place, I struggled to think of a single thing that she would like.  Shops around me were closing and I was running out of time.

She needed something that's rare, something unusual, something...

I got it.  I didn't know if it would work but it would be an amazing present if it did.  Knowing what I had to do, I set that aside for another day.  Besides, it's only the 16th, 9 days to go yet.

I made my way back to Shining Jewel's shop as it was just about to close.  I entered the shop to see the elder stallion locking his cabinets for the night.

"Oh, there you are.  I was beginning to think you weren't coming back."

I held up the variety of bags I was holding.  "I got a bit busy.  So, is it complete?"

The stallion held up a velvet box.  I contemplated opening it but restrained myself.  "No, I know you did a great job.  Thanks so much."  I opened my bit bag and pulled out a golden coin.  "Here, a bit more for your troubles.  Once again, thank you."

"Good day to you Sir!"

I exited the shop and the stallion locked it behind me.  Just in time.  I got everything I needed, minus Celestia's present, and all I needed to do now was to wrap them up.  900 bits remained in my bit bag.  Not bad considering what I bought and what I was given.

I began my trek back to the castle.

"OWEN!"

I looked up to see Luna circling above me.  She lowered herself to the ground and embraced me in a hug.  "Hey you.  How did you sleep?"

"Very well.  I've only just awoken.  Did you?"

"Same here.  I woke up hours ago so I went shopping for Hearth's Warming."

Luna eyed the bags longingly.  "Ooh.  What did you get me?" she said, leaning towards the bags.

"Uh, uh!  If I told you, it wouldn't be a surprise would it?" I said, yanking the bags away.

Luna groaned and playfully nudged me in the shoulder.  "I came out to tell you something.  What was it...OH!  The last train to Ponyville leaves in ten minutes!

"Oh bugger.  Can we get there in--"

*FLASH*

"--time?"

I realised I had changed position as I was now on the train platform.  I looked at Luna who looked proud.  "Thank you very much."

"You're welcome dear." she replied, kissing me on the cheek.

As we waited for the train to arrive, I noticed the decor of the station.  Beautiful plants hung everywhere, all over the white marble which the station was made out of.  Looking towards a particular flowery part of the station, I saw a unicorn with a flash camera.

"Hey, follow me a second." I asked Luna.  We walked over to the unicorn who bowed in our presence.  "Hi there.  I was wondering if you could take a picture of me and the Princess against these flowers here."

"O-of course Sir."

Luna and I walked over to the flower-adorned wall and stood next to each other.  I put my arms around her shoulders and she draped a wing over me.  We both faced the camera and it flashed.  The camera produced a photo shortly after which the unicorn levitated to me.

"Thanks so much."

"What do you want that for?" Luna asked.

"I bought a picture frame a while back and I now I have something to fill it with."  We both looked at the photo which was perfect.  A perfect picture.  "It's lovely."

"It is...OH!  Look!"

We looked at the platform to see that the train had arrived.  I picked up my bags and walked towards to the train.  Luna walked over to the guard.

"Please find it that my courter here has the best seating avaliable." she instructed.

"Yes your highness."

Luna strode up to me and embraced me once again.  "I'll see you on Hearth's Warming Eve yes?"

"Wouldn't miss it." I answered with a kiss.  I broke the embrace and boarded the train.  The train door shut and locked and the train quickly set in motion.  I watched Luna wave goodbye as the train pulled out of the station and into the countryside.

Sitting back on the seat, I observed the picture.  "Brilliant.  Now, how do I shrink it?"

The train pulled into Ponyville station at around midnight.  I disembarked the train and saw that I was the only one left on the train at that point.  Leaving the station with my bags, I made my way to the library.

Entering, I saw Twilight who was still awake at this hour.

"Hey Twilight."

"Owen, you're home.  Did you enjoy your night with Luna?"

"Of course.  Bit sleepy but I enjoyed it nonetheless."

I walked upstairs and set my bags on the bed.  I quickly hid all of the presents in the only place I could - in my locked set of drawers.  Except for the fabric which I stuck under the bed.

I pulled out the picture and thought that I should ask about it now.  I went back downstairs and approached Twilight.

"Hey Twilight?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you know a shrinking spell?"

"Why? she responded, not looking in my direction.  I pulled out the photo and showed it to her.  "That's a lovely picture.  Why do you want to shrink it?"

"That, my dear Twilight, is for me to know and for you to find out in ohh...9 days."

Twilight thought about it, then her eyes lit up with anticipation.  "For Luna?"

"For Luna."

25. Hearth's Warming

25. Hearth's Warming

It's cold.  Oh good god is it cold!

Setting my feet onto the wooden floor, I immediately regretted it.  It felt like stepping onto ice with your bare feet.  I quickly made my way to the bathroom and turned the handle on the shower, letting a torrent of steaming water shoot out of the metallic structure.

Whilst showering, I thought about how today and tomorrow would turn out.  See, today was Hearth's Warming Eve and me, the girls and Spike were all travelling to Canterlot this afternoon to go and see the Hearth's Warming Paegent.  I was really looking forward to it as it could really give me an insight into how Equestria was formed.  A nice history lesson is good from time to time.

I stepped out of the shower and quickly dried myself with the nearest towel.  Stepping back into my room, I sought after suitable clothing for this time of year.  Peeking out of the window, I looked on in awe at the sight.  The landscape outside was beautiful; a pure white blanket of snow covered the land, transforming Ponyville into a winter wonderland.

I grabbed a pair of boxer shorts, a t-shirt and a pair of socks, putting them on quickly.  I then picked up a long-sleeved jumper which Rarity had made for me.  A mildly dark shade of red with a thick neck.  Perfect for a day like this.  But that wasn't the only thing Rarity made.  She also constructed a scarf, a pair of gloves, a woolly hat and an overcoat to help with the cold.  I tried to pay her for the items but naturally she wouldn't take a bit off me.  Element of Generosity?  One hundred percent truth.

I quickly unlocked my wardrobe to check on the gifts for tomorrow - still there.  Both Spike and Twilight have been very inquisitve into why I keep it locked to which I answered "Something personal is in there."  They seemed skeptical but accepted it...after barraging me with questions.

The day after I arrived back from Canterlot, I felt like a complete idiot for forgetting to get something for Spike!  Not wanting to leave it till the last minute, I quickly went out into the market and asked the vendors what dragons like as gifts.  After hearing some fairy-tale nonsense about dragons liking to eat ponies - at least I hope it was fairy-tale - Rarity informed me that Spike loves to eat gems.  So that's what I went for.  Rarity sold me one hundred bits worth of gems to me.  Quite a hefty pile!

And for Celestia's gift?  I explained what I was hoping to get her to Twilight who seemed a bit puzzled.

"Why would you want to give that to her?  There's only one of them and it's yours."

"Yeah I know but I want to give her something that she doesn't have.  Being the ruler of the world gives her the power to have anything she wants so I want to give her something she CAN'T get."

"It seems like loss on your behalf."

"Not neccessarily.  Do you know a duplication spell?"

She did.  She managed to clone the gift for Celestia and I wrapped it up with decorative paper.  I really hope that she will like this.  The biggest reaction I'm hoping to get is from Luna.  Twilight shrunk the photo and I managed to insert it into the pendant with minimal effort.  I'm hoping that she will be able to show her true emotions in front of someone else.  Whenever she was upset or angry or really happy, she'd only show her true emotions with me and no-one else.

Making my way downstairs, my nostrils were flooded with the aromas of something sweet, something more-ish, something...

"Pancakes!"

Music to my ears.  I sat myself down at the table, across from Spike, and Twilight came in levitating three plates stacked with pancakes.  I ogled the dish as it was set down in front of me.

"Syrup?" Twilight asked.

"Silly question.  Of course!" I responded happily.

Twilight levitated a bottle of syrup and gave me a generous helping.  I immediately pounced the meal with my cutlery and began to chow down this amazing breakfast.  I never used to like pancakes but for some reason, they taste better here.  I'm gonna have to introduce a Full English breakfast to these guys - vegetarian option of course.

Finishing the meal, I cleaned my plate and then sat back at the table, where Spike and Twilight still were seated.

"So, what's the plan?" I asked.

"We meet the girls at the train station at 1PM.  Then we arrive at Canterlot for 6PM.  We meet the Princesses and make our way to the theatre for the paegent at 8PM.  After that, we return to the castle and dine with the Princesses.  Finally, a chariot will be taking us back to Ponyville at Midnight."

"Wow, busy day then huh?"

"Yuth ca thay thath agaith"

"In English please?" I asked the small reptile, who still had pancake stuffed in his mouth.  He swallowed them down and caught his breath.

"I said, you can say that again."

"What's gonna happen with gift-giving?  Are we taking anything to Canterlot?" I asked.

"Only what we need.  The girls and I are giving the Princesses a joint gift from all of us.  A large assortment of winter flowers, spelling out their names in a circular pattern.  Each of our cutie marks illustrate the array and I have enchanted them so they can last much longer."

"They're gonna love that.  What about you Spike?"

Spike hopped down from the table and walked over to a bookcase where an empty spot was.  Reaching in, he pulled out two large gems.  "I got the Princesses these.  Rarity gave them to me as a reward for helping her but if you look at them, they are the same colours as the Princesses' cutie marks."

I observed the gems and he was right.  One gems was a mixture of red, yellow and orange, with a spiral pattern.  The second gem was purple, navy blue, black and white.  "That's a very thoughtful gift." I said, handing the gems back to Spike.

"Well, we have three hours to go until we need to leave.  Anypony have any ideas?" Spike asked.

I looked outside and a fiendish idea came to me.  "Wait here."  I went back upstairs and retrieved my hat and gloves, slipping them on.  Walking back downstairs, I grabbed my coat and put it on also.  "Come outside for a second."

I opened the door and was immediately greeted by a breeze of sheer cold.  Bracing myself, I ventured out into the snow.  The snow came up to just above my shoes.  Looking back, I saw Twilight and Spike coming out - Spike riding on Twilight's back.

"What did you want to show us?"

I looked around and saw that Rainbow and AJ were close by, giving a wave.  I waved back.  I turned to Twilight and gave an innocent smile.

"Say Twilight?  Can I ask you something?"

"Of course, you can ask me anything."

Oh this was good, she's completely oblivious.  I turned back around and bent down, scooping up a small portion of snow with my right hand, out of view of the lavender pony.  Raising myself, I slowly turned around.

"Have you ever heard of a--"

*SPLAT*

What?  I wiped the snow off my face to see Spike already holding another one ready.  "Heard of a what?" Spike asked, grinning evilly.

I grinned back, winking at him.  I stood firm before bending down quickly, scooping snow up and quickly throwing it at Spike, hitting him square in the face.

"SNOWBALL FIGHT!"

As soon as that was shouted, all hell broke loose.  Kids appeared out of nowhere and soon enough, snowballs were flying everywhere.

My main target was Twilight as she seemed to me like the one who wouldn't take part in this.  I noticed she was looking nervous as Spike had abandoned her to start a war with some local kids.  I stared her down before scooping up snow and throwing it at her.  My accurate shot was stopped short as it became encased in a purple glow.

"Hey, no fair!"

Before I could make another ball, she beamed the suspended one at me, hitting me in face.   Right on the nose.  Wiping it off, I glanced at Twilight and laughed.

"Oh, it is on!"  I turned back to see Rainbow and AJ approaching me.

"Did you start all this?" Rainbow asked in anger.

She looked pretty pissed.  "Err, yeah.  What's the big--"

*SPLAT*

Wiping yet another load of snow off my face, I saw Rainbow and AJ guffawing on the ground.  Then I did something stupid.

"EVERYONE FOR THEMSELVES!"

I think the odds were not in my favour.  During the fight, the rest of the girls joined in.  Well, except Rarity - something about her mane being ruined, I don't know, I was busy being bombarded by snowballs to focus my attention.

After the chaos had simmered down, the eight of us retired to the library to warm up.  Twilight and Spike made several cups of cocoa or hot chocolate for all of us.  Sipping it gently, I listened to the various conversations between the girls.  Fluttershy and Rainbow were talking about the paegeant.  Twilight, AJ and Rarity were talking about a slumber party they once had which went wrong and Pinkie was just bouncing around the room, bumping into many things.  Probably the sugar she was consuming in the form of a sweet drink.

After a while, Twilight became erratic and began to tidy up her library very quickly.  "Hurry, hurry, hurry!" she exclaimed.

"What's the problem?" I asked.

"It's 12:30!  We need to be at the train station in thirty minutes!"

"Calm down egghead.  We've got plenty of time." Rainbow responded.

Twilight glared at Rainbow and then went back to her tidying.  After about ten minutes, we were all ready to make our way to the station.  I quickly gathered my belongings, along with Luna and Celestia's presents.  I was really looking forward to giving the gifts to them and I was secretly craving their responses.

Exiting the library, we were once again greeted by the cold front of the weather.  That and it was windy as hell.  All of us had dressed aptly for the occasion - scarves, hats and saddles (except me and Spike of course).  We approached the train station and saw that there was a queue for the train, a long one at that.

At first, I thought Twilight was being rude, walking past the ponies in the queue, but then the reason showed.  Twilight approached a train guard and spoke to him, pointing a hoof in our direction.  Twilight motioned us to come over, which we did.

"Princess Celestia booked a booth for all of us to share.  This way we will get there on time, guaranteed." she proudly stated.

We all climbed on board and entered the booth, which was in first class.  Even though I had travelled in first class before, it still stuns me at how beautiful it looks inside.  Our booth was the largest of the four in the first class coach so we each had ample space to stretch out and relax.  Before long, the train set in motion and we began our trip to Canterlot.

I opted to stay in the booth whilst the rest of the group decided to have a meander around the train.  I was pretty sure I saw Pinkie walking back and forth with different assortments of food rested on her back.  It perplexes me how she can do that.  Maybe it's the magic of the earth pony.

Thinking about magic, my mind drifted back to the time that never was.  It reminded me how special and efficient magic is in this world.  Just seeing the consequences would make anyone see it but to actually live it?  It was a whole different deal.

I remember my time in the cell.  All I could think about was Luna and the girls.  Every time I went to sleep, I'd dream of her.  Every time I woke up, she was the first thing on my mind.  And when I got that fake newspaper, it killed me inside.  How I would have never saw her again, her smile, her radiance.  I remember lying on that mound of hay I was given as a bed, thinking about all the things I never told her.  How much I really loved her, what I planned to do in the future, how our--

"Y'all with us Owen?"

"Huh?"  I turned my view from the moving landscape to see that AJ had come into the booth.  "Oh yeah, I'm...fine." I said with a sigh.

"Then what's with the tears?"

I reached up to my eyes and sure enough, tears were falling from them.  I didn't even notice.  Wiping them away with my hand, I re-focused on the country mare.  "Didn't realise.  I was just thinking."

AJ hopped up onto the seat beside me and sat down next to my lap.  "Wanna talk about it?"

"Close the door a second."  AJ jumped off the seat, closed the door and returned to her previous position.  "I was thinking about my time in the cell."

AJ set a hoof upon my shoulder.  "You have to let it go sugarcube.  It's all over now."

"I know, I know.  It's just...when I was in there, all alone, all I could think about was you, the princesses, the girls and Spike.  You were my first and last thoughts of the day.  My mind was wracked with ideas of what could have happened to you.  What could have happened to Luna..."

"You really love her don't you?"

I nodded slowly.  "Love isn't a strong enough word.  It's so much more than love.  When I read the fake newspaper he gave me, saying that you were all dead, I never felt more dead inside in my life.  So imagine how I felt when I saw you all in the flesh again.  All of the things I've wanted to say to Luna, things I was too nervous to say."

I pulled out the velvet box that was in my coat pocket and opened it up, causing AJ to 'ahh' at it's glow.  "This is my Hearth's Warming present to her.  When I thought about it, I needed to let her know how much she means to me."  I flicked open the pendant, revealing the photo.  "I know this will show her how much I love her but, there's something else that's been itching away at me.  Another thing I want to tell her but...I don't know if I want to yet."

"An' what would that be?"  I whispered the information into her ear.  She raised her eyebrows at me and a smile formed.  "Ah see." she said with a giggle.

"I just hope I can decide before it's too late.  I'd hate to keep her waiting for so long."

AJ rose to her hooves and jumped off the seat.  "Only you can decide what to tell her, as long as it's from the heart.  Ah've known you for months now an' from what ah see and hear about you an' the Princess?  Ah reckon you'll know just what to say an' she'll love you even more for it."

I reached over and put my hand on her shoulder.  "Thanks AJ.  I needed that."

"Anytime sugarcube." she responded with a wink, making her way out of the booth, shutting the door behind her.  My gaze found it's way back to the window and I began to once again observe the landscape streaming by.

"PINKIE!  STOP THROWING THOSE CUPCAKES!"

That was Rarity's voice.  If Pinkie was throwing cupcakes at her, there was gonna be hell to pay.

*5 Hours Later*

We had arrived at the castle.  The train had pulled into Canterlot at 6PM sharp, just like Twilight said it would.  We were being escorted by a couple of guards along the marble corridors of the castle.  The amount of time that I have spent here now, it all seems so familiar.  I reckon I could find my own way around by now...well, maybe.  We were led into a waiting area, near the foyer, where we were seated and asked to wait for the Princesses.

"How long until the paegent starts?" I ask to anyone.

"About an hour and a half.  We got plenty of time." AJ responds.

"Nice.  I'm really looking forward to it.  How about you guys?"

"It should be good..." a quiet reply came from the obvious pegasus.

"It's always amazing to see.  I really think you'll learn something from it." Twilight interjected.

The doors of the waiting area swing open to reveal Celestia smiling at us.  The girls and Spike bowed in her prescence.  Normally I would have not done so but seeing as I was the only one not doing it, I bowed my head to her.

"Greeting my subjects.  I trust your journey here was a pleasant one." Celestia greeted us.  Greetings between us all carried on for a few minutes before I asked the obvious question.

"So where is Princess Luna?  Is she still sleeping?"

"Oh no, she awoke a while ago.  She should be with us shortly." Celestia answered.

"OK then.  Um...can I please speak with you in private for a moment?" I asked, rewarding myself with confused looks from the girls.

"Of course Owen."  Her horn lit up and the world around me changed into a brighter room, decorated with many knick-knacks.  "Welcome to my chambers."

I rubbed my head as I struggled to re-focus after the teleportation.  "Please warn me before you do that.  It really throws me off."

"I apologise.  Will you be alright?"

"Yeah, sure.  Just a bit dizzy.  Now, as for the talk.  I have a favour to ask."  I lifted the bag off my shoulder and set it on the floor.  "Two things.  One, if it is OK with you, can I stay with Luna tonight?  There's something I need to talk to her about and I feel it would be best if I spend the night with her."

"That would be Luna's decision.  But I would see no problem with it, as long as it's a good thing you are planning to talk her about." she responded, looking concerned at the end.

"Oh no, no, no.  Nothing bad, never!  It's...well, it's kind of embarrassing.  Can I just..."  I leant forward and whispered in her ear what I told AJ earlier.  Celestia reared her head back and then gave me a very hearty smile.

"Owen, I am pleased that you are going to mention this to her.  Are you certain it is time?"

"Yeah, I think so."

"Very well.  And the second subject?"

I held up the bag.  "This bag contains my Hearth's Warming gifts to both you and Luna.  I need to keep this somewhere safe till when we come back from the paegeant."

Celestia levitated the bag and teleported it somewhere.  "It will be safe.  I have made sure of it.  Are you ready to return?"  I nodded and her horn glowed again, teleporting us back to the group.

"What was that all about?" Rainbow asked.

"Something...important."  Rainbow opted to speak again before I beat her to it.  "Really, it's nothing.  You'll find out later anyway."

"Did I miss anything?"

I know that voice - the voice of an angel.  I turn to the door to see the love of my life standing there, sporting a rather large smile at the sight of me.  I walked over to her and embraced her in a hug.  "It's good to see you."

Luna leant her head back so she was looking in my eyes.  "Just good?"

I reponsded by kissing her on the lips.  "OK...ummm...amazing, spectacular, brilliant, lovely...I can go on."  Luna replied by hugging me tighter.  Yep, I think that worked.

"Come along everypony.  We shall set off to the paegeant." Celestia ordered.

We all started to make our way out of the castle and into the cold breeze of the mountainside city.  About six guards were escorting us through the streets, with all of the citizens bowing as we passed them.  Some recognised me from the shopping spree I had committed a week prior and gave me a prompt wave which I happily responded with a wave of my own.

We soon came across the theatre and my goodness was it big.  If you've ever seen the illustrations of what Shakespeare's globe theatre looked like, that would be it, but only square and a lot bigger.  Walking in, I admired the plushness of the interior.  It reminded me of the King's Theatre where I used to live.

A couple of ponies, dressed in red suits, led us up some stairs near the side of the main entrance to the hall.  Walking up the stairs took a while as I imagined our seats were quite high up.  Twilight said that we were sitting in the royal box which has the best view of the entire theatre.  So best seats, best view...I imagine quite high up.

After a couple of minutes, we entered the box through some red curtains and I laid my eyes out on the stage in front of us.  Twilight was right, it was an amazing view.  I waited for Celestia and Luna to take their seats before I took my own next to Luna.

Before long, the curtain was drawn on the stage and a young pony stepped out in a Shakespeare-esque costume.  This must be the start.

"Once upon a time, long before the peaceful rule of Celestia, and before ponies discovered our beautiful land of Equestria, ponies did not know harmony. It was a strange and dark time. A time when ponies were torn apart, by hatred."

The paegeant was brilliant.  It really DID teach me history about Equestria and it was performed in such an amazing way.  There was only one slip-up on my behalf during the entire show and it was right at the beginning.  When the narrator mentioned the name of the leader of the earth pony tribe, I tried my best to stifle a giggle.

"I can't believe you laughed at the beginning." Twilight lectured me.

"Oh come on.  How was I not supposed to laugh when the name 'Chancellor Puddinghead' came up?"  All of the girls gave me a stare and it made me uncomfortable.  "Err, look I'm sorry if I caused offence."

One perticular pony started laughing.  "It is funny!  Puddinghead sounds funny!"  With Pinkie's outburst, the rest of the girls, Spike and the Princesses even started laughing softly.

"You did not cause offence dear.  It's just we do not find it as funny anymore." Luna explained.

"Ohhhh....right, that makes sense."

We conversed during our walk back to the castle.  With it being 10:30 at night, it was damn cold so we didn't dawdle.  Entering the castle, we were lead to the dining room where food was already being set out for us.

We all took our seats and began to tuck into our food.  This time is a roasted vegetable platter and it tasted good.  And I don't mean good, I meant frickin' amazing.  These chefs know how to cook everything perfectly.  Well they should, otherwise they wouldn't be working in the royal kitchen now would they?

After we had all finished our food, Celestia rose from the table and made a speech about Hearth's Warming Eve.  Traditional in their sense but it didn't make a lick of sense to me.  Even so, when the speech ended, I applauded with the rest of the girls.

We were led to the foyer where three chariots were awaiting for us.  "Thank you for inviting us to the paegeant Princess!" Rarity thanked the sisters.  The rest of the girls thanked them as well.

"You are most welcome.  By your reactions, I can say that you enjoyed it, yes?"  The girls nodded vigorously.  "Good.  These chariots will take you back to Ponyville.  I do hope you enjoy Hearth's Warming Day tomorrow."

I cleared my throat to get Celestia's attention.  Celestia turned to me and nodded.  "My little ponies, I want to thank you for your floral wreath.  It was a beautiful display.  And Spike, thank you for the gems."

"Indeed.  I must say it was most wonderous." Luna added.

*DONG*

"Midnight." I murmured.  I turned to Celestia.  "Celestia, if you please."  She nodded and her horn glowed; my bag summoned into my hand.  "Thank you.  Now, for those of you who don't know, I have in this bag, Celestia and Luna's Hearth's Warming gifts and since it is now Hearth's Warming Day, I'd like to present you with them."

I reached into the bag and pulled out the first gift - Celestia's.  "Now, I had real trouble trying to think of something for you Celestia.  My initial thoughts were that because you were a ruler, I thought you could get anything you wanted in all of Equestria.  So, I got you something that you couldn't get."

I handed the box to her which she carefully unwrapped.  The item was discovered and Celestia's face lit up.  "Isn't this yours?" she asked.

"Not exactly.  I had a little help from Twilight with this.  Because I only have one, I asked her if she knew a duplication spell which she did.  What you hold there is an exact copy of my iPod.  I remember you were enthralled by it last time I brought it here so I thought you'd like one."  I held out my own iPod just to prove it.

Celestia walked over to me and opened her wings which she then wrapped around me in an embrace.  "Thank you Owen.  Never have I received a gift like this before.  I am truly thankful."

I returned the embrace and hugged her tight.  "You're most welcome."  We broke the embrace and I turned to Luna.  "Before I give this to you, can I please spend the night with you?  There is a reason for it."

"Of course you may." she answered.

"Is that alright with you girls?  I'll come back first thing in the morning."

"I'll teleport him back." Luna added.

The girls nodded and agreed.  "Thank you.  Now, Luna."  My legs started to shake as I got really nervous.  "Over the time I have spent here, I have learnt many things.  How to make friends, how to live..."  I took her hoof in my hand.  "How to love."  I reached into my bag and pulled out the velvet box.  "This is my gift to you.  To show how much I truly love you."

Luna levitated the box out of my hands and opened the case.  Her mouth fell open like the speed of a mouse trap setting off.  For a while, she did nothing as she stared at the box.  Did I do something wrong?

"Do you like it?" I asked.

I stared into her eyes and saw that tears were beginning to form.  Her magic crept into the box and levitated the item out for all the ponies to see.  As soon as it was in view, the girls stared in awe at what I had bought Luna.

"I...it's beautiful." Luna spluttered.

"Open it up." I instructed her.

Luna did so and she held a hoof to her mouth.  A stray tear fell from her eye, rolling down her cheek.  I wiped it away with my hand and then held me hand out to the necklace.  "May I?"

Luna levitated the necklace into my hand, which I then put over her head and mane and around her neck.  The pendant hung at the bottom, opened up, with the picture of me and her inside.  The girls gathered round and admired the necklace.

"It's beautiful!" Rarity chimed.

"It's so shiny..." Fluttershy quietly said.

"Aw, that's adorable." AJ said, giving me a tap on the shoulder.

"That truly is a beautiful necklace.  Don't you agree sister?" Celestia asked.

"It's...it's..."  Luna looked up at me before launching herself at me, embracing me in a full hoof and wing hug, which I returned.  "It's so beautiful!  I love you too!" she pleaded to me, sniffling up a few tears.

I stroked the back of her head.  "I knew you'd love it."  I leant my head back and wiped a few tears from her face with my hand before giving her a kiss on the lips, earning a few 'awww's' from the girls.  I turned my head back and laughed at them.  "Oh stop it."

Luna broke the embrace and stood on her hooves.  "It truly is beautiful.  I can't thank you enough."

After a few minutes of idolizing Luna's necklace from the girls, we went our seperate ways and the girls took flight in the chariots.

"Luna, Owen.  I will rule the night tonight.  Please enjoy your night together." Celestia informed us.

"Thank you sister."

"Thanks so much Celestia."

Me and Luna retired to her chambers and we both got comfortable in the bed, under the covers.  Luna never took her necklace off.

"So that's what the photo was for." Luna murmured.

I turned my head to meet her gaze.  "Yep.  I saw the opportunity and took it.  Turned out for the best, don't you think?"

Luna leant up and gave me a small kiss.  "Yes, it did."  We kissed for a while before Luna pulled back.  "Owen, what is wrong?  You seem distracted."

Damn, I was hoping she didn't pick up on that.  I sat up and sighed.  "I've got something on my mind that I need to voice.  Something that I've been thinking about for a while now."

Luna sat up and put a hoof around my shoulder.  "Is there anything I can do to help?"

I pulled the hoof off my shoulder and held it in my hand, turning my body so I was facing her directly.  "Today has given me a lot of answers.  How Equestria was formed, how you would have liked my gift and the answer to my dilemma.  I can't believe it's taken me this long to realise how much I truly love you."

"I know that.  You tell me that all the time."

"I know but...when I was in the cell, all I could think about was you.  All of the things I never said, all of the things I never did and never could do.  But...when I saw you again, I had another chance.  Another chance to let you know how much you truly mean to me.  I guess what I'm trying to say is..."  I gulped.  "I'm ready."

Luna gave me a quizzical look.  "Ready?  Ready for what?"

I leant forward and gave her a kiss on the lips.  I pushed hard and held it for about ten seconds before breaking it and lifting my hand up to her cheek, cupping it.  "I'm ready."

Luna still held that look before she thought hard and realisation came to her.  She took my other hand in her hoof and held it tight.  "Are you certain?"

I kissed both of her hooves.  "More certain than I'll ever be."

Luna leant in and wrapped her hooves around me, locking lips with me, with me mirroring her actions.  Our bodies fell down onto the bed, firmly entwined and ready to take the next step.

I know you are still waiting.

The reward is still yet to come.

Keep waiting, hero.

The light is about to be shone.

My body was starting to come back into consciousness.  Opening my eyes, slowly, I struggled to see as a thin beam of sunlight was protruding through the curtain, right into my face.  One again sun, you have awoken me from my slumber.

I sat up and stretched and cranked my head from side to side.  I caught a glimpse of Luna who was still in her own little dreamworld.  I lay back down and cradled her body in my arms, loving the contact between us.

Speaking of contact, the night before was...well...I'll put it this way.  Why did I wait so long to do that?!  It was incredible!  I was a little nervous at first but Luna got straight into it and started on me.  It did feel a bit weird, that I lost my virginity to a pony, but god damn it was good!

I thought about what this meant for us.  Did it mean we took a step further into our relationship or was it just a spur of the moment kind of thing?

"Good morning beautiful."

I'm gonna vote for a step further.  Her angelic voice caught my attention as she slowly rose up from the bed, and leant her head on my chest.  "Did you sleep well?"

I leant down and kissed her on the forehead.  "Very well, thanks to you."

Luna blushed and giggled.  "Oh please, you were better than I was."

"Rubbish.  Absolute nonsense.  You were leading the entire time."  Luna opened her mouth to speak but I quickly put my hand over it.  "And I loved that you were the leader."

Luna leant up and met my lips in an embrace.  Breaking it, she looked into my eyes and half closed hers.  "I live to please."

*KNOCK KNOCK* "Luna, Owen, may I come in?"

"Yes sister!" Luna replied.  The doors opened to reveal Celestia.  She walked up to the end of the bed and smiled at both of us.

"DId you enjoy your night together?" she asked.

"Sure did." I answered with a wink.

Luna sat up and looked at me, then at Celestia, then back at me again.  "Owen!  Please do not tell my sister what actions we--"

"Oh please Luna.  I heard your screams from halfway across the castle.  Goodness knows how your door guard must have felt last night."

"I did no such thing!" Luna exclaimed, turning her gaze to me.  "Owen?"

I really didn't want to say this.  "I err...I think they were mostly mine." I shyly said.

Celestia recoiled in mock shock as I said this.  "But...they sounded like female screams..."

"It wasn't just me but...some of them might have been."

Silence reigned.  We looked all looked at each other for a while before I started to snigger, causing a chain reaction for Luna and Celestia.  Laughing ourselves silly, we regained our composures and calmed down.

"Owen.  I believe you were to travel back to Ponyville this morning." Celestia spoke.

"Yep.  Just let me get dressed then I'll be good to go."

"Won't you stay for a while longer?" Luna asked, quivering her bottom lip.

I put my arm around her.  "I'd love to but all the girls and Spike are waiting for me.  I can't stop their day just on my account."  Luna leant into me again.  "You're too cute, you know that?"

I got out of the bed and re-dressed myself with the clothes from yesterday.  Luna did the same - putting on her regalia along with her necklace.  It looked stunning on her.

"That necklace suits you perfectly." Celestia said with praise.

"Thank you sister."  Luna turned to me and embraced me in a hug.  "Are you ready to go?"

I broke the hug and stroked the back of her mane.  "Sure.  I'll write to you this evening.  I'm sure today will be eventful to say the least."

"One more thing Luna."  I turned to Celestia who held out a small wrapped box.  "Twilight asked me to give this to you.  According to Twilight, you and Owen have a gift which must be opened at the same time.  Under Twilight's instructions Owen, you are to send a letter to Luna saying you are about to open your gift.  When that scroll arrives, Luna will open hers."

"Fair enough.  I'll make sure to remember that."  Luna's horn glowed and she pointed it towards me.  "Goodbye my love."

"Have a great day, my dear."  With that, her horn shone brighter and the world around me began to change.  I swore I heard voices though.

"So, how was he?"

"Better than any stallion, that's for sure!"

My vision returned and I was back in Ponyville, standing outside of the library.  I quickly straightened out my clothes and knocked on the door.  The door was swiftly answered and opened by Spike.

"Morning Owen.  Glad you made it back in time.  Happy Hearth's Warming."

I knelt down to him and opened my arms wide.  He took the action willingly and jumped towards me, wrapping his tiny arms around my frame in a hug.  "Happy Hearth's Warming to you to."

I walked into the library and set Spike down on the floor.  "Twilight up yet?"

"In here!" her voice sounded from the kitchen.  She entered the room and noticed my extremely happy demeanour.  "You look like you're in a good mood."

I nodded strongly.  "Indeed I am.  Last night was something magical."

"You mean the paegeant?"

"Erm, yes.  That was a great show but it was something else.  I--"  I thought about what I was going to say but realised Spike was standing right next to me.  I walked up to Twilight and whispered in her ear.  "Last night, me and Luna had...sex."

Twilight shook her head back at what I said before she smiled greatly at me.  "That's wonderful!  Such a deep commitment."

'Deep, hur hur.'

"Yeah it was a great night.  So, what's the plan for today?"

"The girls are coming over at Midday.  They are spending time with their families this morning so we have the next few hours to ourselves."

Midday came around soon enough.  One by one, the girls began to arrive, each with a gift.  Some were big, some were small, one was huge.

After a while of idle chatting, Twilight instructed us to sit around her fireplace, which we did.  I took a seat between Rainbow and Rarity.

"Who would to go first?" Twilight asked.

"Actually Twilight, I'd like to give my gift out first."  I pulled over a sack which had been hidden from view.  "Or should I say gifts."  The girls all marvelled at the sack which contained their presents.  "Last week, I had a bit of a shopping spree and got each and every one of you a gift."

I reached into the sack and pulled out the first gift, a small box with Rarity written on it.  "For Rarity."  She quickly levitated the box out of my hand and looked confused as to how light it was.  Nevertheless, she opened it up and revealed it's contents.

"It's a...piece of parchment."

"Turn it over." I said, rolling my eyes.

She did so and read it out loud.  "Look in the cupboard under Twilight's staircase."  Putting down the paper, she rose to her hooves and walked over to said cupboard, opening it up.  She froze in place at what was there and turned to face me.  "Is...is that?!"

I walked over to her and pulled out the large roll of fabric.  "Ten meters of luxurious smooth sapphire silk.  I was told this was hard to MMPH!"

I was interrupted by a barrage of kisses coming my way from the fashionista.  "Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!  This is marvellous!"

"You're most welcome."  I walked back over to the group and pulled out the next gift - a medium sized box labelled 'Applejack'.  "Right, AJ.  This one is for you."

"Thank ya kindly."  She took the box from my grip and opened it up, pulling out the brand new stetson hat.  "That's so thoughtful." she said, walking over to me and giving me a one-armed/legged hug.

"I'm sorry it's nothing more exciting.  I had a bit of trouble thinking of something for you.  But I saw that in a shop window and instantly thought of you."

"Well ah love it.  Thank you sugarcube."

I pulled out the next gift - a small box.  "Pinkie, this one is for you."  She quickly took the box away from me and tore at the wrappings.  Opening the box, her eyes lit up.  "Ooh!  A book!"

Twilight looked at me.  "A book?"

"Not just any book.  That there is a recipie book from a world class baker - a master.  I hope you like it."

"Yes I do!  I love it more than I love baking!  Or more than I love cakes!  Or more than I..."

Leaving Pinkie to her verbal tyrade, I reached in for the next gift.  This one was pretty heavy.  "Twilight.  Now this is a present that Celestia helped me get."

Twilight levitated the gift and tore at the paper, un-masking the book within.  Her face was one of shock.  "How did you get this?!" she asked, her voice trembling.

"From the royal archives.  Celestia said that you admired that book but you could never take it out.  She said she feels that you are responsible enough to own it now."

Twilight stared at the cover and ogled it.  "The Advance Teachings of Starswirl the Bearded.  Do you know how long I've wanted this book?!"

"Judging by your reaction, a lot?"  Immediately, I was pounced upon by Twilight who gave me a bone-crushing hug before releasing me and setting her face into the book.  "Three left.  Let's see who's next."  I reached in and pulled out a small sack.  "Ahh, Spike, this is for you."

"Thanks!"  He opened up the sack and peered inside.  His eyes turned to the size of dinner plates whilst his mouth started flooding with drool.  "All of those gems...thanks Owen!"

"No problem.  Last two gifts."  I reached in and pulled out two envelopes.  One marked Rainbow, the other marked Fluttershy.  "First, I want to give Fluttershy's gift."  I handed the envelope to her which she opened.  A collection of papers fell out.  She picked them up and began to read out loud.

"One week stay at the Stargazer hotel in...LOS PEGASUS?" she exclaimed.  She picked up another piece of paper.  "One week admittance to Los Pegasus Animal Sanctuary?"

"I saw how heartbroken you looked when you found out you never went.  So I decided to make that a reality.  You've got a holiday booked in the Spring."

Fluttershy's eyes began to water as she re-read the items laid out in front of her.  "I don't know what to say.  I...thank you."

"You're welcome.  I knew you'd like that."

She rose her head and looked me in the eyes.  Raising to her hooves, she slowly walked over to me and stood in front of my face.  "Um...can I..."  Before she finished her sentence, she quickly leant forward and kissed me on the cheek.  "Thank you so much."

I rubbed my cheek where she kissed me.  "Awww, that's OK.  I'm glad to make you happy."  I turned my gaze to the eagerly awaiting pegasus.  "Now Rainbow.  This one is for you."

"Sweet!"  She opened up her envelope and scattered the contents on the floor.  She stared at them in shock as she realised what they were.  "You got me these?!"

"Yep.  Four tickets to ANY Wonderbolts showing.  And that's not all.  Look closely at them."

"Huh?"  She did so, then a huge smile appeared on her face.  "VIP TICKETS?!"

"Right.  I also managed to meet Spitfire in Canterlot and she complimented you."  Rainbow stared at me and then promptly fell onto her side.  I walked over to her and leant over her head so I was in her gaze.  She was still conscious.  "Rainbow...you alright?"

She sat herself back up and shook her head.  "I'm doing great!  Thanks for the tickets!" she exclaimed, throwing her hooves around my neck.

"No problem."  We broke the embrace and I looked upon the girls and Spike, enjoying their gifts.  "Well, that's everyone.  I hope you're all happy."

Twilight's head rose from her book and met my gaze.  "Indeed.  Now it's time for our gifts."  She walked over to the pile and levitated it towards the group.  She then lowered them down so they were in front of me.  "For you Owen."

"What?"

"Me and the girls had a talk and realised that you've never had a Hearth's Warming before.  Normally, we buy one gift for one of our friends and that's it." Twilight explained.

"But this year, we decided to give our gifts to you." Rarity added.

"You got all of these gifts...for me?"  The girls nodded.  I was in awe.  They really are great friends.  "I can't believe it.  I...I can't thank you enough."

"You can thank us later.  Now open them!" Pinkie ordered.

"Yes ma'am!"  I reached for the first gift, a small pink box.  It was slightly heavy.  "So who is this one from?"

"That's from me!" Pinkie said.  I opened up the box and felt around it.  Feeling something solid, I pulled it out...a rock.  "This is my pet rock.  It's name is Rocky and it tells me all types of stories!  I think you need it more than I do now."  She quickly exited the library.

"Uhh...is this normal?" I asked the girls.

"It's just Pinkie.  Just be grateful you got a present from her." AJ offered.

The door then burst in; Pinkie pulling in a cart with something covered by a cloth.  "Pfft!  HAHAHA!  Did you really think I'd give you a rock for a present?!  This is your real present!" She pulled off the cloth to reveal a 4 foot tall, chocolate cake in the exact shape of Canterlot Castle.

"That's brilliant!  Wow!" I cried out.  I examined the cake over - every detail was so perfect.  "We have all got to try this later.  Even if it does mean cutting into it.  Thanks Pinkie!"

Pinkie bounced over to me and hugged me.  Breaking the hug, I saw that she had taken the rock back.  "It's all OK Rocky.  You can talk to me later." I heard her murmur.  Surely she wasn't--

"My present next!"

"OK, sure Rainbow."  She handed me a small box, wrapped in paper the same colour as her fur.  I unwrapped it and pulled out two items.  One was a small piece of paper.

"That is a certificate, entitling you to one free Sonic Rainboom." she proudly stated.

"Nice!  It'd be great to see one of those!"  I pulled out the other item -  a small pendant, illustrated with her cutie mark made out of gems.  "Ohh...that's beautiful."

"Yeah, I thought so." she said, flicking her mane out of her face.  I walked over to her and put my arms around her.

"Thanks so much."

"Yeah, yeah, don't go all mushy on me." she said, pushing me away with a chuckle.

"Ah'd like to give my gift to you next." AJ said, handing over a heavy container and a wrapped up jar.  I eyed the container suspiciously.  "That there is a gallon of the Sweet Apple Acres Cider."

"How did you get that?  You only do it once a year!" Rainbow asked.

"We keep some in reserve.  Enjoy it while it lasts."

"Thanks AJ."  I then unwrapped the jar to reveal the contents - a mixture of the colours of the rainbow.  "And what is this?"

"Zap Apple jam.  Same, we only make it once a year but we keep some in reserve.  Ah hope you enjoy it." she said, raising her hoof to me.  I bumped it with my fist.

"Thanks AJ.  Very thoughtful of you."

"I'll um...be back in a moment." Fluttershy said, raising to the air and flying out of the door.  I turned back to the group.

"Is she OK?" I asked.

"She'll be fine.  Probably just forgot about one of her animals or something." Rainbow said with a flick of her hoof.

"Here's my gift to you Owen." I heard Spike say.  Looking down, he handed me a small wrapped box.  "Please be careful when you open it."

I carefully unwrapped the box and peered inside.  In the box, there were seven shining objects.  I reached in and pulled them out, marvelling at their beauty.  "Spike...these are incredible."

I pulled out seven figures.  Each figure was of the girls and himself, carved out of a colour gem.  They were stunning, I mean litereally stunning.  "You've got serious skills here.  Where did you learn how to do this?"

"In my free time.  Some of the gems I get to eat, I don't.  I once tried carving it with my claw and I managed to create something.  These took a long time to make."

"I bet!  Thanks a lot!" I said, giving the dragon a high-five.  Funny really, he's the only other creature with hands and he knew how to high five.

The library door opened up again to reveal Fluttershy carrying a small container, draped with a cloth.  "Sorry for taking so long.  I um...I want to give this to you Owen.  But please...be careful."

I carefully took the container from Fluttershy and set it on the ground.  I slowly pulled off the cloth and was actually shocked at what was in the container.  "Fluttershy?  Is this a...a snake?"

"I remember you saying you liked them and this little guy was all by himself without a family.  I thought he would be a great gift for you...if you want him that is."

I pulled off the container lid and slowly leant my hand into it.  I picked up the snake ever so gently and draped it over my arm.  The snake slowly coiled itself around my arm for grip.  It wasn't a big snake, more like a corn snake.

"He's brilliant!  I've never owned a snake before."  I uncoiled the snake and leant him back into the container, replacing the lid.  "Thank you very much Fluttershy."

"Oh...you're welcome."

Rarity handed a rectangular box to me.  "This is for you darling."  I opened the box to reveal a pair of hand-crafted shoes.  Hard soles as well.

"Beautiful.  I really need these.  Thanks!"

Twilight then rose to her hooves and uncovered a small box.  "This is my gift to you but first I want you to write to the Princess." she said.

Remembering what Celestia had said, I quickly grabbed a quill and wrote a message on a piece of parchment.  I gave it to Spike who sent it off with his flames.

Not soon after, a return letter came stating that Luna was ready.  "Good.  Happy Hearth's Warming Owen."  She handed me a small box.  I opened it up to reveal a gem the same colour as Luna.  Pulling it out, I admired it well.

"Thanks Twilight.  It's the same colour as Luna."

"That's not all."  I turned my head to her.  "Speak to it."

"I'm sorry?"

"Introduce yourself." she said with a smile.

What the hell is she on about?  Had she finally gone off the deep end?  Nevertheless, I brought the gem to my face and stared at it.

"Uhh...hello?" I said.

"Owen?"

"HUH?" I said, surprised by the response.  But I knew the voice.  "Luna?"

"Yes, it's me.  Can you hear me?"

"Yeah I can...Twilight, what is this?"

"That gem has been magically enchanted so that you two can keep in contact with each other, no matter where you are."

That got me.  I felt my eyes well up as it sunk in.  I leant down and embraced Twilight in a hug.  "This is the most thoughtful thing anyone has ever done for me."  Realising I'm just praising Twilight, I look back at the group.  "All of you.  Your gifts mean everything to me.  I can't thank you enough."  I wipe a tear away as I finish talking.

"That was very moving my love.  Twilight, I thank you for this gift.  It truly is a wonderous thing."

"You are most welcome Princess."

"Owen.  Please enjoy the rest of your day.  I will speak with you later this evening."

"Yeah of course.  I'll speak to you later.  I love you."

"I love you too."

"Tap the gem twice to end communication."  I did so and Luna's background noise ceased.  "If you want to talk to her, tap it twice and wait for her response.  If she will try to contact you, the gem will emit a beep until you answer it."

"Got it.  Thanks for this Twilight.  This will really help."  I looked back at the group who were smiling at me.  I nodded towards the sugary monstrosity that was positioned out of the way.

"Who wants cake?!"

It was long after everyone had left.  Me, Twilight and Spike were cleaning up the mess, left by the girls.  I decided to strike up a conversation.

"I still can't believe we ate the whole thing.  Seriously, I've never eaten that much chocolate in my life." I said, picking up a few stray bits of paper.

"It's a special day.  It's good to let go once in a while." Spike replied.

"Exactly.  And it was delicious!" Twilight added.

After about half an hour of cleaning, it was 9PM.  "I don't know about you, but I am beat.  I'm gonna head up to bed if you don't mind." I said.

"Of course not.  It's been a busy day." Twilight replied.

"Yeah it has.  Once again, thanks so much for the gifts guys."

"No problem!" both Spike and Twilight said.

I retired to my room, where I had put all of my gifts from earlier.  My pet snake was positioned on the chest of drawers along with my Luna gem.  I placed the crystal ponies (PUN INTENDED) on the windowsill so that they glistened in the moonlight.  I placed my certificate, the jam and the cider in my cupboard, waiting for the day I use them.

Thinking back, it's been an amazing day.  I wake up with my lover after an AMAZING night.  I spend the day with my closest friends giving and receiving gifts.  Then we spent the afternoon playing games and eating cake!  Pretty good day if you ask me!

I lay down on my bed and closed my eyes.  I knew sleep would come to me easily, especially after a day like today.  It wouldn't take too long to--

*BEEP*

Actually, that would be nice right now.  I picked up the gem and tapped it twice.  "Hello?"

"Hello dear.  Are you free right now?"

"I'm always free for you.  So...how was your day?"

*A/N* - Well, there you go.  This has been my longest chapter so far with over 9K words.  It took me a while but I love how this chapter turned out.  Next chapter should be up by next weekend.

I also want to thank Chaotic Pony, Ralfil, DrakeDragon13 and shirotora for giving me some helpful ideas with this story.  Credit to you guys!

26. Claiming My Reward (Sad Tag)

26. Claiming My Reward (Sad Tag)

*SCREECH*

I try and reach out to push them out of the way.  Once again, my hand passes right through them.

"JUST MOVE!"

I close my eyes as the car speeds towards me and I hear the audible thump of an impact.  I could never keep my eyes open when this part happened.

Opening my eyes again, I was looking over the bloodied bodies of the adults whilst the baby in the pram started wailing.  A crowd of people began to gather and my vision slowly dissipated.

My nightmare once again ceases at the exact same point bringing me back to the awake side of the world.  I sit up and rub my eyes with my hands.  The room was dimly lit as the sun had just begun to rise.

That was the fifth night in a row that I had lived that scene in my dreams.  Each time I would be in a different location but a little closer to the adult couple.  I wrapped my arms around my body and hunched forward to regain my composure, letting out a few ragged breaths.

'Why the hell am I seeing this?  It's bad to see it once but five times?"

The first time it happened was during my sleep with Luna on the week before Hearth's Warming.  I brushed it off as a standard nightmare but every night after Hearth's Warming, I'd have the same nightmare again and again.  Every time it got more unbearable to witness as I knew I could do nothing to stop what was going to happen.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

"Owen?  Are you awake?"

I wiped my eyes again to get rid of any residue that may have gathered. "Yeah, I'm awake.  Come in."

The door opened and Twilight slowly walked in looking concerned.  "I heard you whimpering.  Are you alright?" she asked, standing next to my bed.

"Just that nightmare again..." I said, sighing heavily afterwards.  Twilight stood on her back legs and leant on my bed with her front ones.

"I can help, please.  Just tell me what you saw." she asked calmly.

I shook my head and stared back at her.  "No Twilight.  The things I see are not pleasant.  I...I just can't, I'm sorry."  I look away from her and stand up from the bed.  "Look, no need to worry about it.  I'll get up, wash, get dressed and then live today like every other day." I said with a half-hearted smile.

"If you say so.  But remember, I'm always avaliable to talk."

"I know Twilight, I know.  Thanks."  Twilight excused herself from my room as I began to undress.  I quickly had a shower and re-dressed myself.  I walked downstairs and found that Spike was up as well and he had cooked breakfast for us.

"Morning!  Pancakes?" Spike cheerfully offered.

"Wonderful.  Thank you very much." I replied with honest truth, taking the plate from his grasp and setting it down on the table.  I began munching away on my pancakes, only to look up and see Twilight and Spike both giving me worried looks.  "What?"

"It's ruining our sleep you know." Spike said quietly.  Twilight gave him a stern look.

"What is?"

"Owen, I didn't want to mention this to you but every night, you say you have these nightmares.  Well every night, you make noises in your sleep.  Whimpers, sobs, shouting even.  One of us has to come into your room and comfort you until you stop." Twilight explained.

I was dumbfounded.  "I...really?  I do that?  I thought it was just in my dreams."

"Those noises are quite real.  And it worries both of us that you're suffering." Spike retorted.

I brought my hands to my face and rubbed it, groaning whilst doing so.  "I'm sorry.  I really didn't know."

"It's alright.  Just let us help in any way we can." Twilight offered with a smile.

We finished out breakfasts and cleaned up after ourselves.  Looking at the time, it was only 6:30AM.  Thinking about it, I realised Luna would still be awake at this time.  Walking back into my bedroom, I shut the door and pulled out the purple gem and tapped it twice.  Before long, a voice answered.

"Good morning Owen."

"Hey.  You had a good night?"

"I suppose.  Night court was a tad slow but the night went swiftly.  How did you sleep?"

"Oh you know...good." I answered hesitantly.  Luna picked up on that.

"What's wrong?  You sound worried."

I inhaled and exhaled loudly.  "The nightmare.  It happened again."

"Are you OK?"

"I...I don't know.  It was worse this time.  I was right next to them and they still couldn't hear me."

"I'm sorry.  I wish I could be there with you right now."

"It's alright.  I know you're just about to sleep so I won't keep you waiting." I quickly answered.

"It's OK, I can talk for as long as you want."

"Yeah well...I...I'm s-sorry Luna, I've got to go."  I quickly tapped the gem to stop the communication.  I had to end it - just talking about it made me remember and my mood was quickly changing to distraught.  I set the gem down and huffed quietly.

*BEEP*

I couldn't answer it.  I just couldn't talk to her in my state.  I quickly gathered my boots, coat and hat and quickly put them on, ignoring the continuous beeping of the gem.  I exited the room and walked downstairs.

"Where are you going?" Twilight asked.

"I just need to clear my head.  I'll be back later."

"Do you need some company?"

"No.  I just need to be alone." I said, opening the door and walking out into the winter air.  I was met with a cold wind as I trundled through the snow.  I started walking away from the library, uphill, towards the acres.  It was there that I knew I could find a place to be alone.

Twilight had her face in yet another book as she was researching for something.  Spike walked in carrying a duster in his hand and strolled up to Twilight.

"Heya Twilight.  The lab's all dusted." he happily said.

"Hmm?  That's great Spike." she replied in a monotone voice.

Spike peered at the book Twilight was reading and began scanning the pages.  "Night terrors, nightmares...are you researching this for Owen?" he asked.

"I really want to help him.  You could see that he was upset on his way out.  I'm trying to find out if there is a solution for his nightmares.  Besides..."  She turned to him to show bags under her eyes.  "I don't think either you or me wants to be woken up in the middle of the night again."

"Oh boy...you can say that again." Spike replied, shuddering at the thought of it.  "But how are we gonna help him?"  Twilight didn't answer.  Her face was one of realisation as she kept reading a sentence in her book over and over.  "Twilight?"

"I know just what to do.  Spike, take a letter for Princess Luna."

I had walked for about an hour now.  An hour, trundling through the thick snow that lay on the grounds of Sweet Apple Acres.  The trees were devoid of their fruit, making the area look so much different.  After a while, I managed to find an Evergreen tree with a hollowed out section in the bottom.

I crawled into the space and sat down inside.  The space was just big enough for me to get into and it left a little space to stretch.  The tree above me restricted the light from filtering through.

As I sat there, contemplating my thoughts, the wind blew in through the gaps in the trees, chilling me to the bone.  I shufled my clothing closer to me and hugged myself to keep the body heat flowing.

"Why is this happening?  Surely there must be a reason for it."

I closed my eyes and tried to think happy thoughts.  But all I got was the screech of the car and the thumps of the bodies.  No matter what I did, the sounds and memories would not go away.  I needed to let go.  I needed to vent my frustration.

"WHY ARE YOU SHOWING ME THIS?!" I screamed, before holding my head with my hands and took long, heavy breaths.

"Because this is part of your reward."

My head jolted upwards at the sound of a voice.  It sounded familiar.  "Who's there?"

"No-one.  I am here.  Within you."

"What?"  I thought about it for a second before recognising that voice.  "It's you isn't it?  The one who saved me."

"Once again, I must correct you for it is you who saved me."

"Right...why are you here?" I asked in annoyance.

"To guide you.  Do you remember what I told you when we parted before?"

"Um...you thanked me and said I would be rewarded."

"Correct.  Are you understanding it?"

"Understanding it?  I was given two titles within the royal family and I've had it explained to me.  Apart from that, there's nothing more that I know."

"I do not mean that.  Do you understand your dreams?"

"My dreams?  My..."  My anger flared as I realised what it meant.  "YOU?  These nightmares are your doing?!" I shouted.

"Nightmares?  My dear, those are visions of your home world."

"Yeah I can see that.  Why do I see those people's deaths?  WHY?"

"This is all to help you.  When you were in my domain, I examined your very existence.  I saw everything.  What you see in those nightmares - you will understand eventually.  Please try to figure it out."

"What are you talking about?  How can this help me - seeing a couple's death over and over?  Trying to help me become traumatised?  Because that's what it's doing!"

"I'm sorry.  I cannot tell you.  This is something you have to figure out on your own or with help from a friend."

"Great.  So I'll keep having these nightmares until I understand what they mean...fantastic."

"I believe your friend Twilight is trying to help you.  Maybe you should accept her help."

"Wait, are you telling me or asking me to accept it?"

The voice chuckled.  "And there it is.  Good luck Owen."

"Wait!"  No answer.  The voice in my head ceased talking.  "What do you mean?  Come back!"  Still no answer.  "Shit..."  I leant back on the base of the tree, thinking about what the voice meant.  It was responsible for the nightmares and they were for a reason.  It also said that Twilight was trying to help me and I should accept her help.

"I suppose it's right.  She's just looking out for me."

"Owen?!"

Someone was calling my name.  I didn't answer as I wanted to focus on what the voice said.  Like when it said that these nightmares were trying to help me.  How can a nightmare help?

"Owen?  Come on partner, ah know you're out here."

Now I recognised who it was.  Not wanting to worry any of my friends, I slowly crawled out of the tree and stood up with AJ noticing me.  "Hey AJ."

"There ya are!  What in tarnation are you doing out here by yourself?" she asked, walking up to me.

"I needed to be alone for a while and I figured there'd be no-one out here.  How did you know I was here?"

"Ah saw ya walking out here earlier.  Ah wanted to let you know that Twi's lookin' for ya."

Maybe I should accept it.  "Thanks AJ.  Sorry for worrying you."

"Think nothin' of it.  Now come on, get back indoors before ya catch somethin'!" she ordered.

"Yes Ma'am!" I saluted.  We shared a laugh and I followed AJ back through the acres towards her home.  We talked for a while - mainly about how we both were.  I kept the nightmare information under my imaginary hat and mentioned how I was loving all of my Hearth's Warming presents.  Soon enough, we reached the Apple household.

"Ah got some fresh apple fritters if ya fancy 'em." she asked.

"As much as I'd love to, I better not keep Twilight waiting.  You know how she can be." I said with a laugh.  I parted with the southern pony and started walking back towards the library.

Walking back through the town, I once again thought about the inner conversation I had with the voice.  I was thinking about it so much, I actually started thinking whether I was going mad.  Maybe it was my own thoughts saying those things.  Maybe my head is just making me hear what I want to hear.  Considering my sanity, I dismissed these thoughts as I quite clearly remember talking to the voice in that limbo realm.

I reached the library and walked in, shaking off any loose snow that was on my boots.  "Hey Twilight.  I'm sorry about earlier but I--"  I was cut off by a tackle from the unicorn.

"Where were you?  I was worried!" she said loudly, glaring at me.

"Wow, you're strong.  I just took a walk and had a think about what's been happening."

"Well...alright."  Twilight got up off my body and stood up.  "I have good news.  I have found a way to help you with these nightmares."

"I accept your help." I quickly say.

"But...you don't know what I'm going to do.  Why accept so quickly?"

I thought carefully about what I should say.  "Let's say I had an epiphany.  I need your help Twilight."

She smiled and put a hoof on my chest.  "Thank you.  I promise to do my best.  Spike?"

Spike entered the room from the kitchen.  "Yeah Twilight?"

"Can I trust you to look after the library until tomorrow evening?" she asked.

"Of course Twilight!  I can do it!" Spike happily responded.

"Good.  Now Owen." she said, turning back to me.  "We are taking the train to Canterlot to visit the Princess.  I may have found a solution to your problems and the Princess agrees."

"Right...OK then.  When do we leave?" I ask.

"Due to the snowfall over the past few nights, the train has to travel at less than half of it's normal speed.  We are taking the 8PM train and we should arrive in Canterlot at around Midday the following day." she stated.

"Wow...a fifteen hour journey?  Damn..."

The train started it's journey, 8PM on the dot.  Me and Twilight had gotten a cabin to ourselves as this train included sleeping berths.  They were bunk beds.  Reminds me of my childhood.  I took the bottom bunk whilst Twilight took the top one.  I brought along a Daring Do book to help pass the time.

"So, how are you feeling?" I heard Twilight ask.

"Good I suppose.  A tad nervous."  Truth be told, I didn't know how I was feeling.  I was happy because we were trying to find a solution to my nightmares and that I was going to see Luna again.  I was nervous because I knew I would have to talk about it and I really don't want to.

"There's no need to be nervous.  I'm sure the Princess will help you as calmly as possible.  She knows of how upsetting these nightmares are making you."

"Yeah...but..."

Twilight leant her head over her bunk to look at me.  "But what?"

I sat up and stretched my limbs.  "I had a conversation with something today.  Something that knew about my nightmares."

Twilight hopped down from her bunk and landed on mine.  "Something?  What do you mean?"

"The voice.  The voice spoke to me in my head."

"When did this happen?!" she said with alarm.

"When I went out this morning.  The voice said I was seeing these nightmares for a reason but it wouldn't tell me why.  It also said it's rewarding me with these nightmares.  How can this be a reward?" I explained.

"I'm not sure." she said, bringing a hoof to her mouth.  "But the Princess will be able to explain it further."

"I hope so.  Because it said that I'll keep having the nightmares until I understand the meaning behind them."

"Understand them?  What do you suppose it meant?"

I sighed.  "Not a clue.  Maybe it's trying to show me something."

Twilight nodded and returned to her bunk.  The sound of pages turning filled the room as I lay back down and immersed myself in the Daring Do book.

A couple of hours later, I put down the book and looked out of the window into the night.  The train was moving at a very slow pace.  Looking out, I saw that the vast fields and trees that illustrated the lands were blanketed in snow.  A beautiful sight.

I sat back on my bunk and realised, even though it was only 10PM, I was quite tired.  "Hey Twilight.  I'm gonna go to sleep.  You don't mind do you?"

"Of course not.  Have a pleasant rest."

"Thanks."  I got under the covers and lay my head on the pillow.  "Oh and Twilight?  I'm sorry if I start making noises."

She poked her head over the edge into my view - she had a very heartfelt smile.  "It's not problem.  I don't mind one more night."

"Thanks.  Night."

With that, I closed my eyes to hopefully have a peaceful sleep.

I opened my eyes to see that I was in a void of nothing.  "Huh?  Where am I?"  A bright light shone in front of me.  The light that looked familiar.

"Hello again."

I grit my teeth.  "You.  What do you want now?"

"Such anger in your voice.  I am preventing your nightmare for tonight.  You should sound pleased."

I sighed and rubbed my eyes.  "Sorry...I am.  And please don't think I'm not grateful for you making me live again.  I can't thank you enough for that.  It's just these past few nights have been horrible."

"I understand.  Please believe that this is for your own good.  You will learn a great deal when you understand what the visions mean."

"But how long will that take?  I really can't re-live that same dream every night."

"You are close.  The Princess will guide you.  From her, you will understand."

"You mean it's tomorrow?  I'll finally get it tomorrow?"

The light dimmed and the world turned dark again.  "This is the last time I will speak with you.  I wish you the best but remember this.  Although it will make sense to you, you may not like what you see.  Farewell Owen, ambassador of the human race."

I felt my eyes begin to droop as I slowly became drowsy, if that was even possible in a dream.  "Thank you."

The gentle rocking of the train woke me up.  Opening my eyes, I caught sight of light outside.  I sat up and stretched my arms and legs before slowly getting off the bed and standing up.  I glanced over to where Twilight slept and found her reading once again.  She turned to face me and gave a heartfelt smile.

"Good morning Owen.  How did you sleep?"

"Brilliantly.  No nightmare at all.  Did I make any noises last night?" I ask.

"Not to my knowledge.  I slept through the night, not waking up once."

"Great!  What time is it?"  She pointed her hoof at a clock on the wall.  "Holy sh...sugar.  11:30?  I've slept for over twelve hours!"

"You looked so peaceful so I didn't wake you."

I reached up and pulled Twilight into a small hug.  "Thanks Twilight.  You're a good friend."

Twilight broke the hug and stared back at me.  "The train will be arriving in fifteen minutes.  You may want to get dressed."

"Right, right."  Following her instruction, I quickly got myself dressed in yesterday's clothes.  I mentally cursed myself for forgetting a change of clothing.  To be honest, more important things were on my mind.  I put on my communication gem around my neck.  Rarity had done me a wonderful favour as she fixed a chain around the gem so it could be used as a necklace.  "Whatcha reading there?"

"More information about nightmares.  Funny really because I never read into in before until now." she replied.

"Well let's hope that the information that you and the Princess found help me."

Before long, the train pulled into Canterlot station and we disembarked the train.  When we got off, a couple of armor-clad unicorns approached us.

"Her Highness asked us to escort you to the castle.  Please follow us." they both said in unison.  Not wanting to disobey their orders, we both followed them whilst they led us through the busy streets of Canterlot.  Passing through some of the market stalls, some of the ponies would part like the Red Sea for us to walk through.  I still didn't like that.  I'd rather be treated like a normal person, not like a higher member of authority.

We soon reached the castle where the guards led us through the windy halls and towards the throne room.  At least, that's what I thought.  They led us through a side set of doors into a large open room with a few tables and chairs scattered around it.

"Please wait here.  The Princess will be with you shortly." one of the guards said before they both exited the room.  I turned to Twilight who was examining the room.

"Do you know where we are?" I asked.

"Of course.  This is the training chamber.  I used to practice my spells in here but judging by the state of the room, I guess it hasn't been used for a while." she said, looking around.

*BEEP*

Both Twilight and I looked down at the beeping gem on my chest.  I smiled at Twilight and tapped it twice.  "Hey you.  I thought you'd be asleep by now."

"I normally would be but something came up.  Something important."

"Oh?  What's that?"

The door to the room opened up to reveal both Celestia and Luna.  "My lover was suffering." Luna said with a smile.  I walked over to her and pulled her into a hug.  We held the hug for a while before I rested my head on her shoulder.

"I'm sorry about yesterday.  I had a bad moment." I glumly said.

"I understand."  She broke the hug and looked me in the eyes.  "We all have bad moments in our lives.  And we are going to help you during yours."  She leant forward and planted a kiss on my lips.

"Thank you."  I turned to Celestia who was hugging Twilight.  "All of you.  I really appreciate this."

"It is our pleasure Owen." Celestia replied.  She led us to the centre of the room where several cushions were placed in a circle.  We all sat down, with me sitting next to Luna.  "We understand you are having repetitive nightmares."

The moment that word left her lips, I frowned quite heavily.  "Yeah...that's right.  You've seen the nightmare haven't you?  I remember you looking at it."

"That's correct.  It wasn't a happy sight at all." Celestia replied.

"Has anything changed during these nightmares?" Luna asked.

"Well, each time I'm at the same scene but I move a little closer to where it actually happens.  But apart from that, it's still the same."

"Is there anything else you can tell us?" Celestia said.

"Tell them about the voice." Twilight interjected.

"The voice?" Luna question.

"Yeah, you know, the voice which spoke to me and fixed time?"  The sisters nodded.  "Well, yesterday morning, I walked around trying to find a quiet place to be by myself.  I needed time alone.  It was then that the voice started speaking to me, in my head.  It told me that it was responsible for the nightmares and apparently, they are trying to show me something.  It also said that I'd keep having these nightmares until I understand why what they are supposed to be showing."  The sisters both looked at each other with a worried look.  "The last thing it said to me was that the Princess will be able to show me the answer but I won't like what I see.  So...that's what I'm hoping you can do."

Luna shuffled on her rump and turned to face me.  "Owen.  Turn and look at me."  I did so.  "Why do you think Twilight asked me for help?"

"That answers my next question.  She just said 'Princess'.  Um...I don't know really." I quietly said.

"Let me explain.  Celestia rules the sun and the day whilst I rule the moon and the night.  What do most ponies do at night?"

"Um...sleep?"

She nodded.  "Yes.  Whilst Celestia has powers that can help ponies whilst they are awake, I have powers that can help ponies when they are...?"

"Asleep.  You know about dreams!" I said in realisation.

"That's right.  If you will allow me, I will see your dream and help you understand what it means."

I nodded vigorously.  "I'll do anything.  Please, do what you have to."

Luna lowered her horn and pointed it at my forhead.  "Sister and Twilight, you may view what I am able to see but you cannot interact."  Her horn shone bright and I soon found myself feeling drowsy.  My eyes drooped lower and lower and...

(Music)

"Hng...uhhh...huh, what?"  I opened my eyes to find I was standing on pavement.  I looked around to see that I was here again.  Back in the nightmare.  "No.  NO!  Luna?!"

"I'm here!" she called from behind me.  I turned around to see her standing there, marvelling of the world around her.  "Your world is very different."

I began to panic.  "I-I don't want to b-be here!" I shouted at her - ragged breaths making their way out.  She pulled me to her body with one of her wings and held me close.

"It's alright, it's OK."  She nuzzled my cheek affectionately.  "Just remember, this is only a dream."

I stood back from her.  "Then why do I feel like I'm here for real?  I mean, look!"  I stomped my foot on the pavement and it made an audible clack.  "I can feel the floor."

"That is my doing.  I am able to re-live a creature's dreams as if it were real life.  I can also control the dream.  Like so."  Her horn glowed and the world around us stopped.  Trees were frozen in place, birds were stuck in mid-air and leaves were caught in a frozen breeze.

I slowly walked around, looking at the frozen scene.  It wasn't long before I bumped into something solid...but there was nothing there.  I was on the corner of the road and I could not walk any further.  "What is this?"

"We cannot leave the vision of your dream.  Only what you see is what we can explore."  I nodded and walked back to her.  "Do you want me to start the dream?"

I shook my head.  "I can't watch it.  I never have.  I always close my eyes." I nervously said.

Luna put her wing around my shoulder.  "Then close your eyes.  And hold your hands over your ears.  I will watch it."

I did what she asked and waited.  This was horrible - knowing my partner was watching the death of two random people.  I wanted to stop her but I knew she wanted to help and this was the only way.  After a while, she spoke to me in my mind.

"It's OK.  I have seen it.  If you open your eyes, nothing will happen."

I did so and saw that the dream had reversed a little to show the two people with the pram waiting on the side of the road.  I looked back at Luna who looked upset.  "I'm sorry you had to see that.  I haven't had the guts to watch."

Luna blinked slowly and rested a hoof on my shoulder.  "Come with me." she said quietly, almost solemnly.  She led me over towards the couple with the pram and stopped about ten feet from them.  "I watched what happened and was deeply shocked.  That thing you call a car didn't even stop!"

"Yeah, it's called a hit-and-run."  I looked at the couple then back at Luna.  "What are trying to show me?"

She looked in my eyes.  "Owen, please listen.  After watching and studying the scene and the humans involved, I understood why you would see this.  And the voice was right, I'm sorry but you will not like it."

I placed a hand on her shoulder.  "Please Luna.  What does it mean?"  She took my hand with her hoof and led me over to the couple, stopping in front of the man.  "Owen, look at this human."  I stood in front of him and looked at him, observing his clothing and his style.  "What do you see?"

"Um...he's an average guy.  Early twenties, average build.  His style's a bit odd, looks kind of 80's."

Luna placed her hoof on my shoulder.  "Owen...look closer."  I did so and began to observe him more thoroughly.  He was quite tall, he had short hair, he had a mole on his neck...

I raised my hand and felt my neck where a large mole has been for most of my life.  "Luna..."  Luna walked in front of me and summoned a mirror, holding it up next to the man's face so I could see my reflection in it.  I looked at my reflection, then at the man, then my reflection again.  The similiarities were plentiful.  "He...he looks like...me." I said in a whisper.

Luna nodded and put the mirror next to the woman.  "Now look at the woman."  I did so and examined her.  Shorter than the man but something was similar.  I looked down and saw that she had large feet.  I studied her face and saw she had green eyes...like mine.

I stood back and shook my head - my emotions building.  "Luna...wh-who are these people?"  It couldn't be what I thought.  It just couldn't.

"I know what you are thinking and I'm sorry but your thoughts are correct."  She stepped besides me and put a wing on my shoulder.  "You know who these people are don't you?"

My bottom lip quivered as I couldn't bring myself to say those words.  Those two words.  I shut my eyes to prevent the tears from falling but they seeped out through my eyelids.  I looked up at Luna and tried my best to hold my emotions inside.  "M-my...my pa..."  I couldn't do it.  The floodgates opened and I held my hands up to my face to cover my tears.  I felt Luna pull me close and hold her wings around me.

"You have to say it Owen.  You have to speak the truth." she said in a calm tone.

I pulled away from Luna and approached the two adults, looking at both of them.  "Mum...Dad..."  A smile formed through my teary disposition.  I turned to look at the pram to see a very young baby inside, sleeping soundly.  Luna walked up to me and peered in the pram, observing the young child.

"You did it.  Well done." she said, leaning on my shoulder.  "He is adorable isn't he?"

"Y-yeah." I said through ragged breaths.

"There is one more thing you have to do.  To fully accept what you have learnt, you have to watch what happens."

I stood up sharply at the absurd request.  "WHAT?  You want me to watch my parents die?"

"It's not just that!  Something else happens that will make you feel respect for those you have lost." she offered.  I tried to come up with an excuse not to watch but I knew she would make me.  I nodded slowly before she led me back to the pavement.  Her horn glowed and the dream started again.

*SCREECH*

There it is.  I turned to see the car skidding around a corner at speed.  It sped past us at a high speed.  I wanted to close my eyes but I knew I had to see this for it to be finally over.  I watched as the couple, who were already halfway across the road, saw the oncoming car and realised they were in trouble.  There was no time for them to get out of the way so they pushed the pram away at the last second before the car hit them.

I gasped as I watched their bodies topple to the ground whilst the car sped off around the corner.  The baby in the pram started crying.  So that's what she wanted me to see.  I leant my hand on her neck and looked in Luna's eyes.

"They...saved me."

Luna nodded and kissed my forehead.  "Now you know.  Your parents saved your life at the cost of their own."  I nodded slowly and leant my head on hers.  "Do you want to go back?"  I nodded again.  Luna's horn glowed and the world around us faded into white before my eyes drooped and I felt like I was sleeping again.

I opened my eyes to see we were back in the practice room.  Twilight and Celestia were both teary as they had viewed what had happened.  I looked at Luna who had a proud smile on her face.  I leant over to her and embraced her, letting out a few strained sobs.

"Shh, shh, it's OK.  It's over." she gently said in my ear.  I buried my face in her shoulder, letting out a few muffled sniffs.  After a bit, I had stopped the waterworks and leant back from Luna.  Celestia and Twilight both walked over and sat in front of me.

"I'm sorry." Twilight said.  I stretched over and pulled her close to me, giving her a quick squeeze.

"Thanks."  I looked over to Celestia and felt a new wave of emotion, only this time it was of relief and joy.  "Are you alright?" I ask her.

"I'm fine.  I'm sorry for what you saw." she offered.

"Thank you." I said, wiping away my flooded eyes.  "To be honest...I'm relieved.  This is what the voice rewarded me with.  I know about my real parents and what they did for me and I feel closer to my friends because they cared about me in my time of need."  The ponies before me all gave huge smiles as a response from my praise.  But there was one more thing I needed to say...but it needed to be in private.

"I will have the chefs prepare us a lunch." Celestia said as she rose.  We all got up from our seated positions and walked out of the room.  Twilight started a conversation with Luna and they both walked ahead from me and Celestia.  Perfect.  "I am glad that you have uncovered the truth...but I feel sorrow for what happened."

I stopped and sighed, causing Celestia to stop and turn around.  Luna and Twilight were oblivious and kept walking.  "I didn't want to say this in front of Luna because I felt you would understand more.  I am happy that I know this but...I just can't help but feel upset that I know I'll never be able to thank my parents for what they did.  If only I could just talk to them...just once."

Celestia opened a door and motioned for me walk inside.  I did so and she walked in behind me, shutting the door.  "I can tell you are hiding something." she said with a neutral look.

I shuffled my feet and rubbed my eyes.  I looked at up at Celestia and found the courage to say it.  "Celestia, ever since I came to this world, you have always been there for me.  You help me in my time of need, you always know the things to say, you accepted me into this world like I was an Equestrian. You even risked your life to save mine and everyone else's.  All of these things you do for me, I feel this bond with you.  This...strong bond that I've just realised what it means."

I stop and think about what to say next.  "I suppose after all this time, I see you as this kind of...protector.  Someone who will always have my back and who will always help and protect me.  Something a family member would do.  Something...a mother would do.  Do you see what I'm saying?"

Celestia nodded and smiled at me.  "I do.  You see me as an authority figure in your life.  A mother figure."

"Yeah...I hope that doesn't sound weird."  She laughed softly.  "It does, doesn't it?  Look forget I said anything."  I began to walk away from her, only to be levitated by her magic so I was placed in front of her.

"Owen, that is not weird at all.  I know how you feel and I applaud you for admitting your feelings to me."  She stretched her wing out and draped it over my shoulder, setting me to the ground.  "Everything you've done, the friends you've made, how you have made my sister feel, your sacrifices, your technology, the goals you have achieved here.  Owen, I'd be proud to call you my son."

I leant towards Celestia and put my arms around her frame.  My eyes began to tear up again at her kind words.  "That's one of the most sweetest things anyone has ever said to me."

"Why don't you talk to me like that anymore, sister?"

"HUH?!"  I looked down to see that the gem was still glowing.  "I didn't turn it off earlier...she heard everything."

"Yes I did.  I think what you both said was very moving."

I looked at Celestia who burst out laughing, which caused a chain reaction with both me and Luna.  After we stopped belly laughing, we walked out of the room and made our way towards the dining area.  "Come on Owen.  I can just taste those pastries." Celestia said, drooling.

"Sure.  Hold on."  I tapped the gem twice and looked at Celestia.  "Just to be sure."

*A/N* - This was my first time at attempting a sad chapter.  Don't worry, there won't be any more like this...for now.  Hope you all enjoyed it!

27. A Night With A Friend

27. A Night With A Friend

*2 Months Later*

"Then after that...it was...oh yeah, back to the club."  I scribbled it down and tapped my chin with the pencil.  "Then...me and Luna began seeing each other regularly.  Twice a week.  Could be more if it wasn't for her royal duties."

Twilight had suggested that I keep a log of things I have done since living in Equestria.  It's been six months now so this notebook was filling up.  Twilight had helped me remember some of the things I had done when I first got here, such as introductions, the dinner out and so forth.  I had drawn out a grid to list my past activites.

"Next line, January 14th...umm...Twilight, help me out here."

"Your pet, perhaps?" she offered, lifting her gaze from her book.

"Ah, yeah of course.  Shame about that really."  I wrote that down, thinking back to the day.  I had a bit of trouble looking after the snake - I'd never looked after one before.  After getting some hints from Fluttershy, I tried out the new ideas but the snake was a little aggressive.  He actually managed to bite me one time!  After more talks with the animal caretaker, we both agreed that I didn't have the right skills to look after such a creature so I glumly gave him back to Fluttershy, who praised me for trying.  One day I'll try again but it's something that I won't obsess over.

"Do you ever want him back?" Twilight asked.

"Can't happen.  I think Fluttershy released him back into the Everfree.  Right, next week."  I continued writing down my activites from the previous couple of months.  Everything from Pinkie's New Year's party to helping out Applejack when she sprained her hoof.  Soon enough, I was at the last week.

"I'm sure you don't need any help remembering what happened in the past seven days." she said with a smirk.

"Too right!"  I began to write down the events of Winter Wrap-Up.  It was one of the most bizarre, yet amazing, spectacles I had ever seen.  I mean, the whole idea about it is ludicrous but it makes sense since the weather is controlled here, not like on Earth.  I did offer to help out but...well, let's just say I can't ice skate and my artistic skills are absolute zero.  Nearly every pony in town was helping out with the annual clean up.  Ice was skated on so it could melt quicker, bird nests were constructed for the birds flying back from the south, waking all the animals from hibernation - it was a busy day.  But thanks to Twilight's job as 'All-Team Organiser', everything went smoothly.  I was told what happened last year and that did not sound pretty at all.

"OK.  All done."  I closed the notepad and set the pencil down, looking over to Twilight.  "I've got work in a little bit but do you need any help around here before I go?"

"Thank you but no, I should be fine.  I suppose it is a little busy with Spike being away in Canterlot but I'm sure I can manage.  You do what you need to." she replied.

I walked up to Twilight and rested a hand on her shoulder.  "You're too kind, you know that?"  Twilight turned her head and blushed at my statement.  "Don't work yourself too hard alright?"

"Oh please, when do I ever work myself too..."  A questionable look from me stopped her md-sentence.  "OK, maybe I do.  But I won't this time!" she stated, stomping her hoof in emphasis.  Rainbow had enlightened me of an incident, before I arrived here, where Twilight fretted over not sending a report to Celestia.  When I heard that, it made my day.

"Good." I said with a nod.  "If you do end up working too much and can't sleep, just use that spell you used on me.  I'm sure that'll work."  Twilight nodded at my words.  I walked upstairs and went into my bedroom, undressing myself to change.  I ended up putting on a navy blue t-shirt, black trousers and a light jacket.

Walking back downstairs, I glanced at the clock which read 4PM.  The club opened at 6PM.  "Shouldn't be a late one tonight, should be out of there by eleven.  I'll see you tomorrow."

"Wait!"  I turned around.  "Don't forget that a rain storm is scheduled for tonight.  Rainbow told me it would start at 11:30."

"Thanks Twilight.  I'm sure I'll be back before then.  See ya!"  With that, I exited the library and made my way through the town.  The wind was still a little cold but it the weather was gradually getting warmer every day.  Even in these cold times, the club was as busy as ever.  Ponies would queue outside for up to an hour to get it - all the time standing in the cold.

After a good fifteen minute walk through the town, I reached the club and walked inside, greeting the staff on my way in.  All the regulars were there, except for Minute of course.  It seemed strange without him there but I remember why he was there in the first place and all thoughts of him are pushed away.

"Owen!  Half an hour early, I like it." said a pleased white unicorn.

"Oh hey Vinyl.  Yeah, I thought I'd come sooner as Twilight's studying...again."

"That mare never takes a break does she?  Hey, by the way.  Can you just work on bar tonight?  I'm putting Cherry through the bouncer routine."

"Sure, no problem.  As long as I...we can get out of here before the rain hits, we should be alright."

"I'd imagine that everypony will do the same so it'll be a quiet night...quiet as in, you know what I mean!" she said, rolling her eyes.

I chuckled at her word stumble.  "Good.  Right, I'll go and stock up."

After an hour and a bit, the doors opened up and the ponies started piling in.  There wasn't that many so I could see this was going to be an easy night.  After working here for four months, bartending has become second nature to me.  Also, sometimes Vinyl lets the staff have a sneaky drink whilst they work.  Best boss ever!

*10:30 PM*

There were only a few ponies left now and the club started to die down.  The music was a little quieter and ponies were just generally talking.  There were a few on the dancefloor and there was one particular pony at the bar.  One who has had...well, to say he's had a few drinks would be a huge understatement.

"And...then s-she chucked me out.  W-w-why'd she do that, huh?" the unicorn stallion slurred, waving an empty bottle at me.

"Did you treat her right?" I asked sincerely.

The stallion gave me an incredulous look.  "Of course!" he said, slamming his hoof on the bar.  "I gave her the *urp* best years of my life and what does she do?  Huh?!"  He swigs the last of his beer and sets the bottle down.  "Give me another."

I shook my head.  "I can't.  You've had way too much and I think, judging by your current state, if you have one more drink, you're gonna collapse and I'm gonna have to be the one to carry you home.  And I really don't want that." I explained.

The unicorn levitated the empty bottle and held it completely immobile for at least ten seconds.  "See!  I can h-h-hold my drink...see what I said there?  Ahaha...now give me another."

"No can do.  Now go on, get yourself home before you hurt yourself." I offered with a smile.

The unicorn stood up shakily and gave me a mean look.  "Fine!  Then I shall take my...business elsewhere.  G-good day Sir!" he said before turning around to walk away.  I heard laughing from the door and saw Cherry giggling at the situation.  I responded by shrugging my shoulders and laughing as well.

I turned away from the counter and went back to re-stocking the fridge with a variety of beers and alcoholic drinks.  After a while, I heard someone clear their throat behind me.  "Be with you in just a second!" I called out.  I put the last beer away and stood up.  "Sorry about that.  Now, how can I help--"

*THUNK*

"ARGH!"  I fell to the floor as something hard collided with my face, right between the eyes on the bridge of my nose.  The pain was excrutiating.  I closed my eyes and held my hands to my face to protect me from anything else but I was mainly focused on how much this hurt!  I overheard shouting from in front of the bar.

"What happened here?"  That was Vinyl.

"That unicorn threw a bottle at Owen!"  At least Cherry can verify it.

"I did no such th-thing!"  Yep, that's the drunken idiot.

"Weight!  Hold him down!"  I heard a few thumps.  "Cherry.  Go and alert a guard."

"Get off me!"  Weight must have him pinned.  He's good at that.  I still remained on the floor, wincing from the pain.  A couple of hooves were felt on my side.

"Owen, are you alright?"  I shook my head slowly and hissed as another wave of pain hit me.  "Come on big guy, sit up for me."  I did so and rested my head on the fridge behind me.  "Take your hands down a second."

I did so and opened my eyes.  Vinyl had discarded her shades and was looking over my face with concern.  "How does it look?"

"Where did it hit you?"

"Right here."  I pointed to the section of my face.  "Right between my eyes, on the bridge of my nose."  I felt around the hit area and it did hurt a bit.  Feeling the bones, I could tell that nothing was broken.  "Nothing's broken."

"How do you know that?" she asked with confusion.

"I've broken my nose before.  Got in a fight..."  Vinyl laughed softly and shook her head.  "How does it look?"

"Looks a bit red but there's no cuts.  You OK to stand?"  She offered her hoof to help me up which I accepted, pulling myself off the floor.  "Well look at you!  Attacked by a bottle and still standing...even smiling!"

I didn't realise I was smiling.  "It's because you helped me.  You stopped the attacker and then came straight to me.  Thank you."

Before we continued talking, Cherry walked in with a guard.  The guard walked over to us and looked at the unicorn on the ground.  "Is this the perpetrator?"

"Sure is!  He attacked one of my employees after he refused to serve him." Vinyl explained, motioning towards me.

"And why would you not serve him?" the guard asked.

"Because he was too drunk.  I felt obligated to stop him from drinking himself unconscious."  The guard walked up to me and examined my face.  "You can see where the bottle hit me."

The guard nodded and walked over to where Weight had the unicorn pinned.  "I will take him from here."  Weight lifted the unicorn up, who had since fallen asleep.  The guard took him out of the door and that was the last we heard of them.

"Never a dull moment with you around, eh?" Vinyl said, jabbing my side with her hoof.

"Let's just hope that future events are happy ones then."

"How are you feeling?" she asks with a hint of concern.

"To be honest, I'm alright.  Just a little headache.  I'm still good to work."

Vinyl gave me a questionable look.  "Only if you're sure."

"It's no problem.  It's only another half hour anyway."

"Alright then.  Just let me know if you need anything."  Vinyl walked away, back to her mixing deck.  She began to turn everything off as all of the ponies had left, following the fiasco.

I went back to work cleaning the bar and helping where it was needed.  I got a few more 'Are you alright?' from Cherry and Weight but I explained I was fine.

After a while, Vinyl gathered us up.  "Great work tonight guys."  Vinyl looked at me.  "Sorry about your little incident."

"There's no need for you to apologise.  Besides, it was that fu--"

*CRACK* *BOOM*

"Holy sh...."  The sudden lightning and thunder caught us all off guard.  "Wait...aw no!  No, no, no!"  I ran to the window and peeked outside.  Sure enough, it was..."Raining.  What time is it?"

"11:45." Cherry answered.

I leant my head against the window frame.  "Damn it.  Twilight told me there was a storm tonight.  Now I'm gonna get soaked."

"You and everyone else.  Right everypony, gather up your things and let's get outta here." Vinyl instructed.  We all went to the back room to collect coats, umbrellas, bags and so forth.  I put on my coat and hat and shook my head at the impending run home.

We all walked back to the front door and walked out, with Vinyl locking it behind us.  She looked around to see the immense downpour that was in motion.  The noise was incredible.  "Good luck everypony!  Goodnight!" she said, before running off into the rain.

I looked at the others who were staring at the rain.  "Well, might as well get it over and done with.  See ya later!" I called as I ran out of the shelter and into the torrential rain.  It was horrible.  The rain was cold, the ground was muddy and my clothes were getting filthy and soggy.

'If I run, I can get home in about five minutes.'

That was all the motivation I needed.  I continued running through the town, getting soaked throughout.  After about five minutes of running, the library came into view.  With my destination, in view, I picked up the pace and before I knew it, I was at the front door.  I turned the handle and pushed but the door wouldn't budge.

"Huh, she locked it.  Guess she decided to sleep after all."  I put my hand in my pocket to get out my key....only to stumble across a small problem.  "OK, where is it?"  I started frantically searching for my key in every pocket of my clothing, with it still getting more and more wet as the rain continued to pour.  "COME ON!  WHERE IS IT?"  I started to try and think about where it could be after not finding it in my pocket.

"It's not here and it's not there, then...oh no."  My bedside table.  I hammered on the door.  "TWILIGHT!  TWILIGHT, LET ME IN!"  I kept banging but she never came down.  "TWILIGHT!  TWI...damn it!  She used that spell!  Me and my fucking big mouth!" I cursed out loud.

Knowing that the library was impenetrable, I knew I had to find somewhere else to try and stay for the night.  The closest resident would be Pinkie.  I ran back out towards the centre of town.  By now, my clothes had soaked through and it was making me shiver.  Continuing my run, now slowed to a jog, I soon came across Sugarcube Corner.  I reached the door and raised my fist to knock but stopped.

Did I really want to wake up Mr and Mrs Cake and Pinkie Pie just so I can find a place to sleep for the night?  They run this place all day so they must be worn out by the end of it.  My good senses stopped me from knocking and I set off towards another building.

'I know she would say yes but I can't wake up Pinkie Pie.  She'd never go back to sleep!'

Thinking of who was next closest, and most likely to let me in, I immediately thought of the perfect pony.  I started jogging again, this time towards the outskirts of town.  Jogging up a hill, over a small bridge and down a winding path, I soon came across the small cottage.  I stopped to catch my breath and raised my fist, knocking it on the door three times.

No answer.  I knocked again, louder this time.  "Fluttershy!  If you're in there, please answer the door!  It's Owen!"  Still no answer.  Another flash of lightning and a crack of thunder sounded loudly which scared the living crap out of me.  I started hammering on the door.  "FLUTTERSHY!  PLEASE!"

Still nothing.  Knowing it was pointless and that I had probably scared her beyond her limit, I slowly began to walk back towards the small bridge.  Maybe I can shelter under there for the--

"Owen?"

Oh, that sweet, sweet voice of an angel.  I turned back around to see Fluttershy standing in her doorway in a nightgown.  Must admit, she looked cuter than usual.  I walked back to her and sighed heavily.

"Sorry for waking you but I'm locked out of the library and I have nowhere to stay.  Would it be alright if I slept on your sofa for tonight?"

Fluttershy shuffled her hooves a little before looking back up to me.  "OK...please wipe your feet." she said quietly.  Salvation!  I slowly walked in, wiping my feet as instructed, before closing the door behind me.  The warmth of her home quickly gave me a hot flush.  I heard Fluttershy gasp as she looked me over.  "Oh my!  How long have you been out there?"

"About half an hour." I said, spitting some water out of my mouth which had dripped down from my hair.  She took to the air and began to take off my coat.

"Let me take that for you.  You must be so cold!" she exclaimed.  I took off my coat and she gladly took it, hanging it up over her window.  She then noticed that the rest of me was soaked through.  "Wait right there."  She flew out of the room and I was left standing there, dripping water all over her floor.  I kind of felt guilty that I had woken her and made a mess.  She returned to the room and grabbed my hand with her hoof.  "Come with me."

She led me through her hallway towards a room at the end.  Getting closer, I could hear water running.  Walking into the room, I saw that it was a bathroom and her bathtub was filling with hot water and foam.  "The best cure for being out in the rain is a nice hot bath."

"You sure?"  She gave me a bit of a stare.  "OK.  I believe you.  Just...don't use that stare, it's a bit...scary."

She giggled and handed me a large towel, before leaving the bathroom.  The tub had filled up quickly so I turned it off and felt the temperature.  Undressing myself, I grimaced at how my clothes came off.  They stuck to my skin and they were freezing cold.  Finally naked, I stepped into the bath and sat down.  Oh, how nice it was.  Even though the bath was too big for me, I managed to sit down in it with my knees bent.

The thunder and lightning boomed and flashed outside as the storm raged on.  None of that mattered now.  I was lost in the tranquility of this beautifully warm embrace with water.  I soaked myself in the warm water, also scrubbing myself with some of the various shampoos and soaps that Fluttershy had around her bathtub.

Soon enough, I got out of the bath and dried myself.  Wrapping the towel around my waist, I exited the bathroom with the pile of wet clothes.  Walking back into the living, I caught my breath at the sight before me.  Fluttershy had set out a bed for me by combining her two sofas into a kind of couch-bed.  She had lit her fireplace and set up a clothes line near it.  She saw my clothes flew to me, taking them off me and then she started hanging them up!

"Fluttershy, you don't need to do that.  I can do it."  I walked up to help her but she stopped me with her hoof.

"It's OK.  I don't mind.  How was your bath?" she asked with a smile.

"You were right.  I feel much better."  I looked at the bed again and thought how generous she has been.  "Thanks again Fluttershy.  I really appreciate this."

A blush appeared on her cheeks as she finished hanging up the last piece of clothing.  "Oh it's nothing, really...I, um..."

I walked up to where she was hovering and pulled her into a hug.  "Thank you."  She returned the hug at full strength.  I really like having her has a friend, she's always helpful, kind and caring.  She broke the hug and looked at the makeshift bed.

"Will this be comfortable for you?"

"Let's find out."  I sat down on the sofas and lay down on them, putting myself under the covers.  "Oh, ohhhh.  Yes, this'll be fine."  I sat up and saw Fluttershy laughing.

"You're funny." she said, slowing her laughter down.  "I can make you a hot drink...if you want one that is..."

"Oh no, I couldn't possibly ask you to--"

"It's not a problem.  I'll join you if you have one."

"Then sure.  That'll be great."  She took off into the kitchen.  I couldn't believe how kind she was being.  She soon returned with a tray in her mouth.  On those trays sat two mugs of steaming brown liquid.  I took the tray from her mouth and set it down.  I took one mug and she took the other.  She looked around for a seat but noticed I was laying on them both.

"I'll just...sit here." she said, landing on the wooden floor, sitting down on it.

I shook my head and patted the side next to me.  "Nonsense.  Come and sit up here."  She looked a bit uneasy.  "I don't bite, I promise." I said, holding up my hand.

She giggled and gingerly stepped up onto the makeshift bed, sitting herself down next to me.  I took a sip of what I thought would be tea but was caught off guard by a sweet drink.  "Mmm...nice hot chocolate."

She took a sip herself and nodded in agreement.  "Rarity bought me this from Canterlot.  She said it was the best around."

"Well I have to agree with her."  I took another sip and leant back, reaching my arm around Fluttershy's shoulders and bringing her close to me.  "You don't have to stay up for me.  You can go back to bed if you want."

She looked where my hand was and then back at me, before scooching herself closer and resting her head on my arm.  "I know.  It's just...I don't normally get visitors and it's nice when I do."

*CRACK* *BOOM*

"EEP!"  Fluttershy quickly cowered at the sound of the thunder and huddled closer to me.  I kept my arm around her.

"You OK?"  She raised her head again and looked around carefully.  "I used to be scared of storms as well.  When I was younger I was petrified of them.  Now I just see them as a light show." I say with a smile, which in turn causes her to smile at me.  A couple more flashes show causing Fluttershy to duck for the impending thunder.  It didn't come.  "Huh, strange.  Maybe the storm's dying down."

We stayed that way for a while.  Fluttershy kept herself low to avoid being startled by the flashes.  I remained sat up, relaxing in the makeshift bed.

"You know, I'm glad I came here.  I was thinking about asking Pinkie but I didn't want to wake the Cakes.  Also, I think she would have kept me up all night.  And she would have never treated me like you did.  Well, maybe, I don't know.  She confuses me that girl.  Do you ever understand all the crazy things she does?"

No reply.

"Fluttershy?"  I looked down to see she had fallen asleep, using the side of my chest as a pillow.  I fought the urge to wake her and let her sleep.  "I wonder why you haven't got a partner.  You'd be perfect for anyone.  Kind, caring and friendly as hell."  I got light snores as a reply.  I chuckled and gently lay down, trying not to move Fluttershy.  As I got myself comfortable, Fluttershy shuffled her body and moved her head onto the top of my chest, with her front legs dangling over me.  "Guess I'll be your pillow for tonight then.  I owe you that I suppose."  I yawned quietly and lay my head back down.  "Goodnight."

Morning came too quickly.  Then again, I didn't go to sleep until around one-ish.  Waking up, I was a bit disorientated as my bedroom didn't look the same.  A small shuffle from my side revealed that Fluttershy was sleeping next to me, curled up in my arm.  Not knowing what time it was, I set my head back down and relaxed in the bed.  I tell you something, I never knew sofas could be comfortable.  I yawned loudly which caused Fluttershy to stir.

"Mmm..." she groaned as she stretched.  She raised her head and opened her eyes.  "Hmm?  This isn't my bedroom."

"Morning." I casually said.  She sharply turned her head to look at the source of the voice and her eyes widened.

"Um...good morning."  She looked around, noticing the still burning fire and my clothes hanging up.  "Did you sleep well?"

"Sure did.  The sofa was amazingly comfy.  Did you?"

"Um...yes.  Why am I sleeping in here though?"

I chuckled and sat up.  "You made some hot chocolate last night and we sat and talked for a while.  You fell asleep, using my chest as a pillow.  You looked so peaceful so I didn't want to disturb you."

"Oh, well...thank you."  She stood up and gently descended from the bed before walking over to my clothes and giving them a feel.  "All dry.  Sorry they're not clean."

"There's no need to apologise.  I can't thank you enough for helping me out last night." I said, slowly getting out of the bed, holding the towel against my private region.  "I'll just get dressed, I'll help you clean up and I'll be out of your hair."

"Oh, you don't need to clean.  I can do it..."

I held a hand up to stop her.  "I insist.  It's the least I can do to repay you."  Fluttershy nodded and smiled before she left the room to give me some privacy.  I gave the clothes a feel over and she was right, they were completely dry.  Thank you fire.  I quickly got dressed and the heat of the clothes immediately warmed me up.  I folded up the covers from the bed and set them down neatly, before moving the sofas back to their original positions.  I walked into the kitchen to see Fluttershy chopping up some vegetables.

"I've cleaned up in there and put your sofas back.  Did you need any help in here?"

"Oh no.  I have everything under control.  Um...Angel doesn't like it when other ponies prepare his food." she said meekly as I felt a tap on my leg.  Looking down, I saw said rabbit giving me a stare.  He nodded his head at me and hopped away.  "See?  He agrees."

"Well then, if you're absolutely sure you don't need any help, I guess I'll head back to the library.  Twilight's probably wondering where I've got to."

"Oh I'm sure, thank you.  Um...give my best to Twilight."

"I will do.  Thanks again!" I said as I opened up her front door and walked out.  Outside, the extent of the storm was visible.  Large puddles were everywhere and many trees and bushes' leaves had been blown off.  I started my walk back towards the library.  I still could not believe that I forgot my key.  But at least I had a friend to count on.

I reached the library and knocked on the door three times.  It opened almost instantaneously, revealing a worried looking Twilight.

"There you are!"  She looked over my trousers which were covered in dried dirt and mud.  "What happened to you?"

I walked in and she shut the door behind me.  "Long story short - I forgot my key and couldn't get in last night.  I managed to sleep at Fluttershy's last night."

"Why didn't you knock?  I could have let you in."

"Did you use that spell on yourself?"  She opened her mouth to speak but then closed it as she remember what she did.  "That's why.  Did you sleep alright?"

"Um...yeah." she said, rubbing the back of her head with her hoof.  "How did you get Fluttershy to open the door in the middle of the night?"

"I kept banging and banging on her door.  I gave up and walked away but she called me back.  I'm glad she did because she did so many kind things for me.  She ran me a bath, made up a bed for me on her sofa, hung up my clothes to dry and made me a hot drink."

"Well she is the Element of Kindness." Twilight stated.

"Indeed she is.  You know, it was quite cute."  I chuckled.  "She sat with me whilst we drank our hot chocolates and ended up falling asleep on my chest."  Twilight laughed softly.  "But anyway, she told me to say hi to you from her."

"That's nice of her.  I'll make us some breakfast."  She began to walk away but stopped abruptly.  "Oh.  A scroll arrived for you this morning." she said, levitating a sealed scroll to me.

"Thanks."  I began to unroll it.  "From Celestia or Luna maybe...Luna's got the gem so it's probably Celestia."  I began to read.

Dear Owen,

I have come across a spell which may be of some use to you.  I will come to Ponyville tomorrow afternoon to inform you of it.

Yours Faithfully

Princess Celestia

P.S.  Luna knows you're hiding her favourite quill.  Hide it well!

"Oh bugger."  I snorted and laughed at Celestia's extra message.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asked.

"Luna knows I've hidden her favourite quill.  I've got to find another place to hide it!" I said, trying not to laugh.

"Why would you do that?"

"Payback.  She hid my Ipod from me for three weeks as a joke.  Now it's my turn."  Twilight shook her head and walked back into the kitchen.  "Oh, and Celestia said she's coming here tomorrow afternoon."

*SMASH*

"Think you dropped something."

28. Slander! Lies!

28. Slander! Lies!

Chowing down on my morning meal, I laughed to myself observing Twilight rushing around the library cleaning anything and everything.  Ever since I told her yesterday that Celestia was visiting, she took it upon herself to do a thorough clean of her home.

"You sure you don't want any help?" I ask.

Twilight stopped mid-step and turned her head to face me.  "NO!...I mean, no thank you.  I have everything under control.  All I have to do is dust the bookshelves, re-organize the section on Equestrian History, I have to move the--"

"Hey, whoa there." I said, standing up and walking over to the frantic unicorn.  I knelt down so that I was eye-to-eye with her.  "Celestia just coming to visit, she's not doing an inspection.  She knows how hard you study and I'm pretty sure she knows how messy a student's work area can get."  I put my hand on her shoulder.  "Just calm down for me, OK?  If you want to clean, then I'm not gonna stop you but you don't need to be so frantic about it, alright?"

Twilight breathed in and out heavily and shook her head a little.  "OK...it's just I always get nervous when Celestia wants to visit me.  It's always something really important."

"Well, to be honest Twilight, it's not you she's coming to see.  It's me."

Twilight's eyes widened as she gazed at me.  "The Princess is coming here NOT to visit me?" she asked.

"Well the letter said she has come across a spell which be of use to me.  That's why she's coming."

"Oh...OK."  Twilight huffed to herself and continued her cleaning.  Something bugged me about her reaction but I was sure that she would perk up once her mentor arrives here.

I finished my breakfast and washed the plate up.  I started helping Twilight clean before a distinct noise caught my attention.  It was like a small beeping noise.

"Ah, that's the gem.  I'll be back in a minute."  I quickly darted upstairs and into my room, picking up the noisy jewel and tapping it twice.  "Hey you.  Thought you'd be asleep by now."

"..."

"Luna?"

"I need to talk to you.  Face to face.  I will be arriving with my sister this afternoon."

"Uhh...sure.  What's with--"

The talk was cut off as the gem stopped communicating.  I tapped the gem twice to re-establish the contact.  No reply.  I set the gem back on the counter and wondered what just happened.

"I don't get it.  She sounded angry.  With me maybe?" I pondered, tapping the counter with my fingers to concentrate.  Shaking my head, I put the gem necklace around my neck and went back downstairs to see Twilight had sat down, stopping her OCD cleaning.

"Something wrong?"

My facial expression could clearly show I was confused.  "Yeah.  Luna said she wanted to talk to me in person and she said she's coming this afternoon with Celestia.  And she sounded a bit...angry.  Then before I could respond, she cut the communication."

"Did you do anything to anger her?"

"Not that I can..."  I smacked my head as it dawned on me.  "The quill.  Damn it."

"Are you going to give it back?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah I will.  It's been two weeks so it's been long enough."  I looked at the clock on the wall and examined the time.  "Giving it's only eleven, they won't be here for another couple of hours so I'm gonna go for a walk.  Do you need anything from the market?"

"If you could pick up some tomatoes, that'd be a great help."

"Tomatoes, right."  I put on my shoes and coat and walked out of the library into the warm Spring morning.  I made my way into the town.  But something seemed off.  Many of the ponies were giving me a harsh glare as I walked past them.  I waved hello to some of them but they simply turned their noses up at me.

Soon enough, I came into the market which was heaving with ponies.  Walking through, many conversations dulled when I was in close proximity.  Something was wrong and I had a hunch it was something to do with me.

"...how could he do that to the Princess?"

"Just like any other stallion."

That piqued my interest.  I turned my head to the two ponies in conversation who quickly shut up as they noticed me looking at them.  "What are you two talking about?" I said to them.  They both stayed silent and continued to stare at me.  "Come on.  Why are you talking about me?"  I turned around to view all the other ponies.  "Why is everyone avoiding me?"

The ponies remained silent and started to walk away.  I shook my head in disbelief at the situation, just what the hell was going on?  I walked up to the tomato vendor and smiled at him.  "Good morning.  Can I have a dozen tomatoes, please."

The stallion huffed at me before reaching into his basket and pulling out the tomatoes, setting them down on the counter with a little force.  I put the correct amount of bits on the counter and he took them quickly, still glaring at me.

"Thank you." I said, gathering up my produce.

"You're a disgrace."

"What?!"

The stallion turned around and remained silent.  That was it.  This was starting to really piss me off.  "Alright!  Just what have I done to make everyone angry at me?  Just why--"  I stopped mid-sentence as I caught sight of a butter-yellow pegasus staring at me with teary eyes.  "Fluttershy, you OK?"

She quivered her lip before running off at a high speed.  "Wait!"  The ponies surrounding me tutted and I heard some of their remarks.

"Disgraceful."

"How awful."

"I think she's quite pretty."

I didn't have a fucking clue what was going on so I quickly ran back to library, holding onto the red fruits as tight as I could.  Why were they angry?  Did I do something wrong?  I reached the library and barged inside, slamming the door behind me.

"Excuse me!  I do hope you know that...Owen?"  I started pacing around the library.  "What's wrong?"

"Have I done something illegal in the past two days?"

"Huh?  What do you mean?" she asks in confusion.

"I went out.  Ponies were avoiding me and talking about behind my back.  Some of them called me disgraceful.  Have I done anything that bad in the past few days?"

"No, of course not.  Well, that I know of."

"See, this is confusing and worrying now.  Luna said that she wants to talk to me face to face, she sounded angry and now ponies are avoiding me and bad-mouthing me.  Even Fluttershy ran away from me!  What the hell..." I said, slumping onto a cushion and sighing.  Twilight walked over and sat down with me.

"Do you think this is about the quill?"

"The quill?"  Could it?  "I wouldn't think so.  Would it really be that bad, that she'd tell every creature in Equestria about it?"

"You know Princess Luna's temper better than I.  The question is, do YOU think she would make a big deal about it?"

I thought for a moment.  I really didn't want to imagine that Luna would freak out over something like this but it does make sense.  One of the ponies in town did say 'how could he do that to the Princess'.  "I hope not...but it looks possible."  I put my head in my hands.  "Oh man...I've really made her angry."

Twilight set a hoof on my shoulder.  "Come on now.  I'm sure this is a big misunderstanding.  When the Princesses get here later, talk to Luna alone and find out what the problem is.  I'm certain it'll be alright."

I nodded slowly and tapped her hoof.  "Sure.  That's a good plan.  I'll just..."  I got up onto my feet.  "...go and wait upstairs."  I slowly walked upstairs and into my bedroom.  Closing the door, I sat on the bed and pondered my thoughts.

'That quill.'  I reached into my drawers and pulled out said quill.  It was a dark blue, decorated with a feather the same colour as Luna's.  'Damn.  Why did I take it?  It was only a joke.'

The touching down of a chariot alerted me from my seated state.  I hadn't moved in the whole time I spent up here.  I gulped and rose to my feet as I heard a conversation downstairs.

"Princess Celestia!  Princess Luna!  It's so good to see you both."

"My faithful student, hello to you to.  How have you been?"

Well, she was down there.  Bracing myself for whatever the Princesses had to throw at me, I walked towards the door and put my hand on the handle.  My legs started to shake as my nervousness grew.  I swallowed my fear and opened the door.

"You.  A word.  Now."

Luna pushed me back into my room and slammed the door behind me.  "L-Luna!  I'm sorry I hid your quill.  Here!"  I picked it up and held it out to her.  "Please take it back.  It was only a joke!"

Luna took the quill with her magic but she still had a mad look on her face.  "This is not what I wanted to talk about."  She paced the room and turned away from me.  "How could you?"

"As I said, it was only a joke.  I was only getting you back for taking my I--"

"THIS IS NOT ABOUT THE QUILL!" she said in the Royal Canterlot voice, sending my body into a new shiver of fear.  I walked back slowly.

"Then w-what?  I don't know what I've done!" I replied back with volume, my lip quivering.

Luna's horn glowed and she summoned a newspaper.  She threw it at my lap.  "Does THAT look familiar?" she icily said.

I picked up the paper and looked at the front, examining the headline.  "What the?!"  I could not believe what I was seeing.  On the front, in huge bold letters, it read 'Royal Courter: The New Mare' and showed a picture of me and Fluttershy from the other night.  "How the?!"  The image was misleading.  The picture showed me sitting up in bed, without clothes on my top half, with my arm around Fluttershy who was looking up at me smiling with her eyes half closed.  "Luna, this is not what it looks like!"  Oh damn it, that fatal sentence.  Why the hell did I say that?

"Then do tell!" she said, stomping her hoof.  "Explain why you are in bed with one of the Elements!"

My eyes started to get teary as the situation hit me.  "I got locked out of the library two nights ago, when that huge storm hit.  She gave me a bed for the night."  Luna's scowl didn't lower.  "I was soaked through as I'd been out in the rain for about half an hour.  Fluttershy ran a bath for me so I could get washed, she hung my clothes up to dry and she made her sofa into a bed for me.  If you look there..."  I pointed to where I was holding a mug.  "...she made me a hot drink.  She was only sitting next to me because she was scared of the storm.  That's why I had my arm around her, so she wasn't scared."

Luna's glare softened slightly.  "It still doesn't explain why she was looking at you like that."

"If I remember, that was when..."  Then a sudden thought came to me.  "Hey, wait a minute!  Who took this picture?!"

"I will answer that when you answer my question.  Why was she looking at you like that?" Luna repeated.

"Because I was telling her about how I was afraid of storms when I was younger.  You know, I told you that one time.  I was only trying to comfort her."  My eye let out a stray tear and it rolled down my cheek.  "Luna, I would NEVER cheat on you.  Ever."

I reached my hand to stroke her cheek but she moved away and sighed.  "There is only one way to determine if you are telling the truth.  Come with me."  She walked out of my bedroom and I followed suit.  We came downstairs into the library foyer where Twilight and Celestia were waiting.

"Are you two OK?" Twilight asked.

"Sister." Luna said, completely ignoring Twilight's concern.  "I will ask Owen some questions.  Can you please use a spell to determine whether he is telling the truth or not."  Celestia nodded and pointed her horn at me.  "Owen, did you get locked out of the library two nights ago?"

"Yes." I answered.  Celestia's horn glowed as her magic enveloped me.  It stopped after a few seconds.

"Truth." she said.

Luna nodded.  "Next.  Did you spend the night at the Element of Kindness' home because she offered you a bed for the night?"

"Yes."  Another glow.

"Truth."

Luna's eyes became watery.  "N-next question.  Did you engage in any form of mature activities with the Element of Kindess?"

"NO!" I shouted.  Another glow.

"Truth again."

Luna began to smile.  "L-last question."  She sniffed loudly.  "Have you ever cheated on me?"

"How can you even ask that question?  I have never cheated on you and I never will."  One last glow.

Celestia nuzzled her sister.  "Honest truth dear sister."

Luna practically launched herself at me and wrapped me in a hug, sending me to the floor.  She started planting kisses on me.  "I'm *kiss* so so *kiss* sorry!  Can you *kiss* forgive me?" she said through tears.

I reached up with my hand and wiped her tears away with my thumb.  "I can always forgive you.  No matter what."  We remained on the floor in an embrace.  "You may have to do something for me though."

"What's that?"

"Tell the entire town that I didn't cheat on you.  They all hate me at the moment."

"Why those.." Luna said through gritted teeth.  She got to her hooves and made her way for the door. "I'll teach them to--"

"Luna stop!"  She froze and turned back to me.  "They didn't know.  For all they knew, it was true.  All I need is for you and me to go and talk to them."

Luna nodded and opened the door.  "Owen, could you come here please?"  I did so and walked up to where Luna was standing.  In front of the library was what looked like the entire population of the town.  As soon as they saw me, the barrage began.

"Booo!"

"Disgrace!"

"Banish him!"

"QUIET!"  Bloody hell, she's got a right set of lungs on her.  "Citizens of Ponyville.  I have been made aware that you treated my courter with disrespect following what was printed in the Canterlot Chronicle.  My sister and I have performed truth dectection spells on my courter and the truth was revealed.  The printing is a lie!"

Gasps were heard all around the crowd.

"I told you!" a pony shouted.

I looked over the crowd to see a pink mane bobbing up and down.  "Fluttershy?  Is that you?" I called out.  The pink mane approached and the crowd parted to reveal said pony.  "Is that why you ran off earlier?"

"I saw the paper...it was terrible..." she quietly said.

I walked up to her and knelt down to her level.  I reached forward and hugged her.  "I'm sorry I put you in this mess.  Everything's sorted now.  It's all good."

"Oh...good."

"Citizens of Ponyville!" Celestia said loudly.  "Please return to your daily duties.  And please treat Princess Luna's courter with the same respect you would give us."  The ponies all bowed at her words before walking/galloping away.

Breathing a sigh of relief, I looked at Luna who gave me a mean look and punched me in the arm.  "OW!  What was that for?"

"That was for taking my quill." she said with a smile.

"OK, fair enough."  I thought about the newspaper.  "Actually Fluttershy, did you see any photographers yesterday?"

"Um...no."

"See, that confuses me.  That picture was taken during the storm which means someone must have following and watching me."

"We will investigate this matter.  As for now, my sister wishes to speak with you." Luna said.

"If that's all then I'll be on my way...if that's alright with you..."

"Course it is Fluttershy!  Once again, sorry about all that and thanks again for putting me up."  Fluttershy smiled at me, bowed to Luna then retreated from the library.  Me and Luna walked back in, shutting the door behind us.  "Phew!  I'm glad that's sorted.  I've never seen you so angry." I said to Luna.

"Yes well, the implications on the newspaper were quite strong.  I'm glad that we resolved it and found the truth.  And believe me."  She took my hand with her hoof.  "We will find whoever took that picture."

"I'm glad."  I looked at Celestia who was smiling at me.  "So, you had a spell you wanted to inform me of?"

"You are correct.  Please sit."  I sat on a cushion in front of Celestia, who in turn sat in front of me.  She looked at Luna and Twilight and motioned for them to sit as well, which they did.  "The spell I have become aware of could be of great use to you."

"In what way?" I ask.

"Say, you are outside.  Far from your home and you need something from it.  This spell will allow you to teleport an item from your home to yourself, no matter how far away you are."

"Wow!  That could have been useful the other night." I said, rolling my eyes.  "But, how can I do it?  I don't have magic."

"Well yes, that is a drawback.  But if you are with a unicorn, they can perform it on you." Celestia explained.

"Alright, that sounds really useful.  Shall we try it?"

"That is why I am here.  But we will do it away from the library." Celestia said, getting to her hooves.

"Right, how's this gonna work?" I ask.

We had walked north for about three minutes until we were in an open space.  I couldn't see the library anymore so this must have been far enough.

"I will conjure the spell on you and all you need to do is think of something from home that you need.  Something small." Celestia asked.

"Something small from home, OK."

Celestia lowered her horn to me.  "Are you ready?  This may feel a bit strange."

"Strange?  How so?"

"When this spell had been used before, the ponies it was cast upon mentioned slight dizziness and nausea.  But this spell has never been used on a human before so I do not know how it will affect you."

"Great.  Well, let's hope I don't puke.  Go for it." I replied, giving a nod.

Celestia's horn glowed yellow and it enveloped me.  I did what she instructed and thought about something from home.

'Home...home...something from home...home...'

As she had said, I started to feel dizzy and my stomach started doing loop-de-loops.  I looked up to see her horn had stopped glowing.  I looked in my hand for anything that might have appeared.

"Nothing." I glumly said.

Celestia tapped her hoof with her chin.  "Shall we try again?" she said, lowering her horn again.

"No thank you.  I think if you do that again, I'll either pass out or throw up.  We can try again another time."

"I am sorry Owen.  I thought that would have worked."

"No need to apologise.  Thanks for trying.  And hey, it might work another time." I offer, trying to lift her spirits.  It seems to work as a much needed smile appears on her face.

We walked back towards the library to retire for the day.  I must admit that Celestia's got some decent spells.  I mean, this one would have been great to use if I ever needed something when I spent a night with Luna.

Approaching the library, an unfamiliar noise started sounding.  Almost like a stampede of animals.  We all turned to see masses of ponies running towards Sweet Apple Acres.  One of these ponies was a small filly who was familiar.

"Hey, Scootaloo!" I called out.  She stopped in her tracks and turned to see me.

"Hey Owen!  Did you hear?"

"Hear what?  Is there a huge sale on at the acres?"

Scootaloo scoffed and laughed at me.  "No!  Something's appeared near our clubhouse.  Something big!  We're all going to see what it is!"  She returned to following the other ponies.

"Something big has appeared?"  I turned to the three beside me.  "Any ideas?"

"I think it would be best if we all went.  If it starts to get out of control, the Princesses' prescence will calm everypony down." Twilight stated.

"I agree.  Let's go." Luna replied.  We took off after the galloping ponies, following the path towards the acres and also, the CMC's clubhouse.

"I sure hope it hasn't destroyed that clubhouse!  I've already destroyed and rebuilt it!" I shouted over the sound of the galloping hooves.  Soon enough, we came across a huge crowd of ponies who were surround something huge.  A large, cream coloured, rectangular...thing.  "What is that?" I say to myself.

"Look, it's the Princesses!" a pony shouted causing everyone else to turn and bow to the approaching royalty.

"Please stand back my little ponies.  We will investigate this object."  Celestia walked in front of us and motioned for us to follow.  Following her, the ponies remained bowed but their eyes were following wherever we went.

Getting closer, the object was much bigger than it looked.  At least eight or nine feet tall and twenty foot long and wide.  "Can I look closer?" I asked Celestia, to which she nodded.  I approached it and looked over the object.  Walking around, something caught my eye - a gap.  I approached it and observed it.  It wasn't what I was expecting.

"Hey, come round here!"  The two sisters and Twilight came to me and spotted what I was looking at.  "A window.  The curtain's are closed though...wait..."  I looked on the windowsill to spot something familiar...very familiar.  "Is that a..."  I ran around the other side of the object, and saw something else familiar.  "Oh my goodness..."

The three ponies approached where I was and looked at what I had seen.  "It's a door.  7A?  What does that mean?" Twilight wondered.  My jaw hung open at what lay before me.  "Owen!"

"Wait right here.  Don't let anyone touch that."  I ran away from the object.  Many shouts of 'Wait!' were heard but I ignored them all.  I ran faster than I ever could, dodging still approaching ponies.  The library was in sight so I sped up.  "Oh my god.  If this is real then...AHH!  Oh my god!" I said in a fan-boy tone.

Reaching the library, I swung the front door open and saw that a pony was inside, reading a book.  "Don't mind me!" I shouted at the pony, before running upstairs to my bedroom.  I searched my drawers until I came across the item I was searching for and descended the stairs again.

"I was wondering if I could check this--"

"Blue book!  On the counter!  Sign your name!  Gotta go!"

I knew it was rude but in fact, THIS was something extraordinary.  Running back towards the clubhouse area, I started to get a stitch in my side.  "Oh come on!  Not now!"  I ignored the pain and continued running.  I soon reached the crowd of ponies, which had at least tripled in size since I left and started to push my way through.

"Excuse me.  Pardon me.  Stand aside please!  Excuse me!"

Soon enough, I reached the Princesses who were still guarding the object, not letting anyone touch it.  I leant down to catch my breath.  "Owen?  What did you run away for?" Twilight asked.

"I...I had to...give me a second here."  I coughed loudly a few times and got my breath back.  "Right, rememeber when I crashed here and destroyed the clubhouse?  You found my Ipod here right?"  Twilight nodded.  "Before the rubble was taken away, I searched through it to see if anything else was there.  And sure enough, there was."  I held up the retrieved item.  "These.  I had these on me when I was transported here."

"Keys?  Why do you need them?" Luna asked.

"Don't you see?  What do you see here?" I ask.

"A door."

"Right!  A door with 7A on it.  Look at this!"  I held up my bunch of keys which had keyrings on it.  "What does this one say?"

Luna squinted her eyes and read the writing.  "Owen - 7A."

I walked up to the door and put my key in the lock.  Turning the lock, I heard it click.  "Wait here.  Don't follow me a second."  I opened up the door and walked inside, shutting the door behind me.  I walked through the darkness and reached the window, opening the curtain.  The window let in the light and it illuminated the room.  Smiling at what this was, I laughed.  I laughed with joy.  I walked back towards the door, smiling still and opened it and walked back out.

"I think that spell worked."

"It did?" said a bemused Celestia.

"This here, this object is something from my world."  I pushed the door open wide and walked inside again.  "Follow me."  They did so, slowly and walked in behind me.

"What is this place?" Luna asked, looking at the room.

"I don't know how but...this..."  I put my arm around Luna.  "This is my home."

29. Inspections

29. Inspections

"YOUR HOME?"

The trio of voices caught me by surprise.  They each had a look of shock and of wonder at what they were standing in.  All with mouths agape.

"Uhh..girls?  You're gonna catch flies like that."  They each turned to me, before realising what I meant and closing their mouths.

"B-but how?  How is this possible?!" Twilight excitedly barked.

"Your guess is as good as mine." I replied, shrugging my shoulders.  "My guess is that the spell that Celestia used actually worked."

"Something small...this is not small.  What were you thinking of when I cast the spell?" Celestia asked.

"Umm..."  I thought for a moment.  "I was saying 'something from home, something from home', over and over.  I didn't say...small."  I hung my head at my stupid mistake.

Celestia shook her head and walked a few more steps forward, stumbling on something unseen.  "It's hard to see anything."

"Oh right, hold on."  I walked over to my light switch and flicked it on; the lightbulb illuminating the room.  "There we go.  Sorry about the..."

The girls were all looking at the lightbulb that hung from the ceiling in curiosity.  "How does this work?  What powers it?" Luna asked.

"Electricity.  When I pressed that swi...wait a minute..."  I flicked the light switch on and off, turning the bulb on and off.  "What the...how does that work?"  I walked over to my lamp and pressed the plug switch on, which turned the lamp on.  "Again.  How the hell..."

"What's the problem?" asked a bemused Twilight.  I was lost in my own thoughts to even listen to what Twilight was saying.  "Owen!"

"Huh?  Sorry.  It's just, these bulbs are powered by electricity."  I point to the wire that's connected to the lamp.  "The electricity goes through this wire, first coming out of this plug socket here.  That socket is connected to the main power line.  But there's one thing missing.  Where's the power coming from?"

The three turned to each other and gave each other looks.  "Any ideas Princess?" Twilight said.

Celestia gave a hum and looked over the plug socket.  "This socket.  The wire is leading through the wall.  Where does it lead to?"

"I don't know.  I've never really thought about it."  Suddenly, an idea sprung, just like a light bulb lighting up over my head.  Actually it was, Luna was playing with the switch.  I walked outside and was immediately greeted by two guards and a massive onslaught of noise from the crowd.

"What is it?!"

"Is it dangerous?!"

I leant close to the guards so they could hear me over the noise.  "The Princesses are inside at the moment and it is safe.  Just make sure no-one tries to get in until we say so."  The guards nodded and made a perimeter barrier around the entrance to the home.  I walked around to where the wire would be on the other side of the wall and sure enough...

"Princess!  Please come here!"  Celestia and Luna exited the home and walked over to where I was knelt down.  "Look here."  I pointed to a part of the wall which had a few tiny holes in it.  On further inspection, inside the holes were wires but where it met the outside world, they stopped.  Like someone had chopped through them with a knife.  "Those are the wires from inside."

"So this is the power supply?" Luna asked.

"I...pfft...I assume so, yeah." I say, rubbing the back of my head.  I start walking around the outside of the home again and spot another hole, this one was bigger.  "Here's another one."  I leant down and inspected it.  This wasn't a wire, it was a pipe and it looked wet.  "No way...water as well?!"

I got up and went back inside to the kitchen.  I turned on the tap and sure enough, water began to pour out of the tap.  I left it for a while to see if this was just water that was left in the pipe but no, it kept flowing and flowing.  "This is mad!  How is this possible?"

The Princesses came back in to see what I was looking at.  "Look!  Running water!  I don't know how but...there it is.  It's been running for about three minutes now and it hasn't run out!" I exclaimed.

"This is most confusing." Celestia muttered.

"I know, right?!" I bellowed back at her, causing her to flinch.  "Sorry."  I then thought of something else.  "Oh.  Ohhh!  Let me try this.  If this works, that'll be unbelieveable."  I pressed the igniter on my oven and turned the gas knob to the left.  The igniter clicked and the gas set alight, lighting my stove.  "Oh wow...this is beyond confusing.  This is downright insane!  Is this part of the spell?"

"I have never encountered something like this before.  To bring an actual home using a teleportation spell is most unusual.  And as for your power, water and gas, I have yet to think of a reason for this happening." Celestia explained.

"I have a theory." Luna added.

"Go for it." I reply.

"Think back to when I helped you with the nightmares.  When I was in your mind, I heard the conversation you had with the voice.  And I do remember one particular sentence very well.  It said 'this is only part of your reward'."

"You think this is the other part?" I ask with a smile.

"It's possible.  What do you think sister?" Luna asks, turning to Celestia.

"What you are explaining does offer some truth.  I find it a little far fetched to be honest."

"Well say it is.  That voice gave me my home with power, water and gas.  I for one wish to thank it."  I walked over to my fridge and opened it up.  "Everything's still fresh."  I picked up some red peppers and observed them.  "Perfectly fresh."  I looked around the kitchen, then in the living area.  "It looks the same as when I left it in August.  Nothing's changed."  I walked back into the kitchen.  "Do you really think the voice did this?"  I opened up the freezer.  "Did you write that?"

"Write what?" Luna asked.  I pointed to the frost on the freezer door which had the word 'Yes' written in the ice.  "That was not me."

"Huh...strange."  I shut the freezer door and walked back into the living area to see Twilight holding a book in her levitation.  "What have you got there?"

She set the book on the sofa and opened it up.  "A book about Planet Earth.  It looks fascinating!" she exclaimed, scanning through the book at an alarming speed.

"Oh that.  I got that years ago.  Feel free to keep it if you want."  Twilight looked up and gave me a toothy grin before submerging herself back into reading.  I looked around the place and noticed it wasn't exactly tidy.  "Wow.  Can't remember this place being so...messy."  I started lifting things up; bits of clothing, plastic bottles, general bits of rubbish.

"What is this?" Luna asked.  I looked up to see she was pointing at one of my most favourite items.

"Ohhh...this!"  I walked over to it and tapped it softly.  "This is called a television.  It...actually, instead of explaining it, I'm gonna show you what it does."

I picked up the remote that lay on the table and pressed the big red button on it.  The TV buzzed and came to life, attracting the attention of the three girls.  The screen soon came up, displaying it's white noise show.  "Now normally, you can watch live shows on it which are provided by big companies.  Let's see if it works."  I pressed the AV button to turn on the Freeview but nothing came up.  Every channel was a sea of black.  "OK, programs don't work.  Makes sense really.  OK, I'll try something else."

I walked over to the drawers that were underneath the TV and began rummaging.  "Nope...nope...nu-uh...Nightmare on Elm Street?  Hell no...ah!  That'll do."  I pulled out a DVD and held it up for them to see.  "This here is called a DVD.  A Digital Versatile Disc."  I handed it to Celestia who held it in her magic.

"David Attenborough?  What does this do?" she asked.

I took the DVD out of her magic.  "It plays a movie or a show.  Let me show you.  This one is about nature on Earth."  I opened up the DVD player and put the disc in.  The player made some odd noises but the screen soon started to flicker.

"What's going--" Luna said before I placed a finger over her lips.

"Just watch." I said with a smile.  Before long, the TV started to show images of many varities of animals and plant life.  The look on their faces was a sight to see.  The end of the world could have happened and they would still be watching this.

"Your planet looks beautiful." Celestia said.

"Yeah it does.  Shame I've never been to the best parts of the world."  We continued watching for about ten minutes before the small clip ended.  I stood up and walked over to the TV, switching it off.  It was then that I had what can only be described as a 'freak-out'.  I started laughing, a lot.

"What's so funny?" Twilight asked.

I turned to her and gave a grin.  "What's so funny?  THIS!" I shouted, pointing to everything around me.  "My home is here!  I have power, water, gas and it all works!  IT'S BRILLIANT!  But...what if there's more?  What if the voice brings more stuff here?"  I sped over to Twilight and got right in her face.  "What do you think Twilight, hm?  Do you think there will be more?"

"Owen, what's wrong with yo--"

"WELL?!"

*THWACK*

"Twilight!" Celestia shouted.

I got up from my hit and shook my head.  "No...no Celestia, it's alright.  I was freaking out there.  I needed that."  I looked at Twilight.  "You've got a good punch." I complimented her.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!  I've never hit anypony before!" she frantically said.

"What happened to you Owen?" Luna asked.

I turned to her, still rubbing my cheek.  "I think the whole gravity of the situation just hit me all at once.  It's not the home or that everything works that freaked me out.  It's...it's the voice.  What if it's controlling my life?  Making me do what I do and say what I say?"

Luna got up from her seated position and put a hoof on my shoulder.  "Look at me."  I did so.  "There is no way that the voice is controlling you.  I truly believe what it said.  All of this is your reward.  OK?"  I nodded and patted her shoulder.  "Good.  Now, what do you propose we do now?"

"What do you mean?" I ask.

"What I think my sister means is, we have crowd of ponies outside trying to get in here.  What do we do?" Celestia added.

"Why are you asking me?"

"It's your home." Twilight bluntly stated.

"Fair enough.  Um...is there anything you two need to do?  You know, like checking it or inspecting the place or something?" I ask the sisters.

"If you insist.  I will have the guards inspect the property and direct all questions to you, is that OK?" Celestia asked.

"That sounds good.  At least I'll know it's OK by your standards."  We walked out of the flat into the wall of noise once again.  A few more guards had shown up since last time I came out here.

"Go ahead.  Address the crowd." Celestia whispered in my ear.

"Me?!"  She nodded.  I swallowed hard and walked up to the crowd.  "Can I have everyone's attention please!"  Nothing.  No decrease in volume at all.  "Everyone!  Please be quiet!"  Still no change.  I turned back to the Princesses.  Luna's horn glowed and I felt my throat tickle.  She nodded at me.  I turned back around and opened my mouth.  "CAN I HAVE EVERYONE'S ATTENTION!"

The crowd, including the guards, held their hooves to their ears.  I loved doing that - I had a temporary Royal Canterlot voice!

"Thank you."  Aww...it's gone.  Looking back, I saw the guards enter my home.  "Thank you for waiting!  I suppose you're all wondering what this is!"

"What?!" a voice called from the back.

"I SAID--"  I turned back to Luna again who cast the spell on me.  "I SAID!  Oops, sorry."  It was loud, but not ear-rape loud.  "As I said, I suppose you're wondering what this is.  To be put bluntly, this is my home.  A spell was used by Princess Celestia which brought my home from my planet to here.  At the current time, the Royal Guards are inspecting my home for any dangers and risks that could harm any of you.  When they have finished, I will answer some questions.  Thank you."

"What is the nature of this device?"

"That would be an electric razor.  You know, for shaving?"  I rubbed my hand over my impressive beard.  Ever since living here, I haven't shaved it fully once.  I had used some scissors to cut it short but not all the way.

"And this?" another guard asked.  I flipped open the levitated object.  The reflective surface made him realise.  "A mirror.  Very well."

"Anything else?" I asked.

"Just one more thing.  If you wish to invite a Princess into your home, please clean up first.  It is rather untidy in here."

I scoffed.  "Well how was I supposed to know my home was gonna get sent here?...But yeah, it is a bit of a tip.  I'm probably gonna clear out most of this stuff anyway."

"Very well."  He turned and approached Celestia.  "Your Majesty.  This property has been inspected and no dangers have been found.  Except for the knives."

"I need those!  I only use them when I cook." I plead.

"The Royal Courter may keep his knives.  He has no intention of using them as weapons."  Thank Celestia!  The guards brought over my knives and set them on my table, next to the kitchen.

"Thank you."  The guard nodded at me and then walked out of the flat, followed by the other guards.  "Glad that's over.  At least everyone knows that you have approved this place."  Celestia smiled and walked out of the flat, with me following her.

Walking outside, the crowd bowed before Celestia.  Noticing some absentees, I neared her ear.  "What happened to Luna and Twilight?"

"They returned to the library.  I think Luna wanted to get a little sleep."

"Ah right.  Probably for the best."  My eyes were drawn to the holes in the wall where the wires were.  I also looked over the whole building, it looked rather bland.  "Probably gonna cover up those wires and the pipes.  Could cause some unwanted interest."  She nodded.  "Also, I might make the outside look more appealing.  It just looks so boring and basic.  What do you think?"

"Why don't you ask them?" she said, motioning towards the crowd.  I pointed to my throat and Celestia cast the loud spell.

"Attention!"  Just the right volume.  "Thank you all for waiting.  The Princess and the Royal Guard have inspected my home and it has been approved.  I will now answer some questions.  Please raise your hoof if you have a question."

About twenty hooves went in the air.  I pointed at one at random.  "Yes, you.  The brown pegasus with the green mane."

Said pegasus took to the air and approached me.  "Can I look inside?"  As soon as he said that, the crowd screamed at me, all of them asking to go inside.

"OK, enough!  I can see that you are all intrigued by what is inside.  Just give me a second."  I leant over to Celestia.  "What do I do?  I can't just let them all storm the place."

"How about this..."  She whispered her plan into my ear.  It was good, damn good.

"You are a legend.  That's brilliant!"  I turned back to the crowd.  "OK.  The Princess and I have come to a solution.  I understand that you all want to see inside my home but it is not fit for viewing.  Over the next week or two, I am going to be cleaning, decorating, even rebuilding parts of this place so it looks better.  Until then, it will be off limits to anyone.  But, when it IS ready, I will advertise times and dates for when you can see it."

The crowd conversed between themselves before dispersing.  When the last pony had left, me and Celestia breathed a sigh of relief.  "Wow...I didn't think that would work to be honest."

"Are you keeping your promise on what you said?" she asked.

"Sure am.  I mean, look at this place.  It's not exactly nice to look at is it?  What I was thinking of is decorating the outside - maybe covering the walls with wood panel to make it blend in with the town.  I can ask Rarity for advice on colours and design as I know she's great at that.  What do you think?"

"Fashion is not exactly my forte.  As for decoration, what you said sounds good."

"OK then."  I reached for the door and closed it, locking it as well.  "No-one can get in for now.  I'm a bit worried though.  Even if it is closed off, it'll attract attention"

"Allow me."  She lit up her horn and the glow enveloped my home.  "A specific magical barrier.  Nopony can get in except for you, my sister and I and the Elements."

"Wonderful.  Thanks very much.  Come on, let's go back to the library."

By now, it was nearly evening.  On our way back, Celestia lowered the sun like it was nothing.  Still amazes me no matter how many times I've seen it.  She also raised the moon, saying that she wanted Luna to sleep peacefully.  I admired her for that, it's great sister love.  Reaching the library, we walked on in to see Twilight reading the book I gave her.

"Still enjoying it?" I asked.

"It's very informative.  The history of your planet is amazing."

"I think I've got a book on the history of the human race.  I'll have a scavenge for it another time."  Twilight's eyes lit up at that.

"You have?!" she said, getting right in my face.

"Yes!  Now calm down.  One book at a time, eh?  Where's Luna?"

"I let her sleep in your bed.  I hope you don't mind."

I shook my head.  "Not at all."

"We need to leave soon." Celestia said.

"Sure.  Just give me a few minutes."  I walked up the stairs and opened the door to my bedroom slowly.  There, on my bed, lay the love of my life.  She had discarded her regalia as it lay on the rug near my bed.  I closed the door quietly and tiptoed over to the bed.  "Hey...Luna?" I whispered.

She didn't react.  I quietly and softly crept onto the bed and lay beside her, stroking her starry mane.  "Lunaaaa...come on." I said, planting kisses on her neck.

"Hnnggg..."  Ah, that got her attention.  I continued kissing her neck, causing her to mumble and shuffle in the bed.  Looking up at her, she had her eyes open the tiniest bit and had a smile on her face.  "Why'd you stop?"

"Oh I'm sorry.  Let me continue."  I moved my lips straight onto hers.  She gladly accepted my advance and pushed back with force, her tongue making it's way into my mouth.  After a few minutes of mouth wrestling, I broke the lock between us and smiled at her.  "Celestia's waiting for you.  You've gotta go and do your duties."

She threw her hooves around me and pulled me close.  "But I don't want tooooo."  Just like a kid.  "Can't I stay here with you?"

"You know I'd want nothing more but I don't think your sister would be very happy about it.  Besides, she needs to go to bed."  Pulling a pout, I pulled her close to me, hugging her strongly.  We soon got up from the bed and made our way downstairs.  "Sorry.  Someone didn't want to get up." I said with a smirk.  I got a playful nudge from Luna in return.

"We must return to Canterlot.  The night is upon us."

I walked up to Celestia and gave her a small hug.  "Thanks for everything.  You do not know how happy you've made me."

"You are most welcome.  Enjoy your new home."  Celestia walked out of the library, followed by Luna, me and Twilight.  They both boarded the waiting chariot and closed the door.  Luna leant out of the window to see me.

"Goodnight my love."  I leant up to her and kissed her.

"Goodnight dear."  The chariot then took off into the sky as me and Twilight waved goodbye to the royal sisters.  Sitting back down in the library, I was joined by Twilight who looked upset.  "What's wrong?"

"Oh, it's...it's nothing."

"Twilight..."

She looked up at me with a teary look.  "Now that you have your new home, does that mean you're going to leave?"  She looked ready to burst.  It turned my heart to mush.  I put my arm around her and pulled her close.

"Now where's this come from then, eh?"  I gave her a few reassuring strokes on her shoulder.  "Listen.  I've always said I'll eventually find a place of my own.  Now I have but that doesn't mean I'll stop seeing you.  You were my first real friend here and nothing can change that.  You're my best friend, you know that right?"

"I am?" she said, wiping a tear away.

Her emotions were hitting me.  "Come on, stop the tears.  You'll get me going in a minute."  I wiped another away with my thumb.  "You will always be my best friend.  Don't ever forget that."  We sat there in silence for a while before an idea came to me.  "Over the next few weeks, I'm gonna be redecorating my home.  It's gonna be hard work but it'll be worth it."

"Do you want my help?" she happily asked.

"If you can, yeah.  I'm gonna ask Rarity for help with design and decorating ideas as I know she'd ace it.  Maybe you can help me re-organise stuff cause I know you're good at that.  And I'll make you a deal.  No matter what happens, no matter how I feel, no matter where I am or what time of the day it is, you will always be welcome in my home."

"Really?!" she said, holding her front hooves to her mouth.

"Absolutely.  In fact, I'll make a key for you.  Since you were kind enough to let me stay with you for six months, I think I should repay the favour.  My home is your home."  She leapt up and encased me in a bone-crushing hug.

"Thank you so much!"

"Yep, it's fine...*urk*...hard to breathe now."

"Oh, sorry."  She released the hug.

"So, any plans for tonight?" I ask.

"Not really.  All of my work is done so I might do some more studying."

This pony does way too much.  I'm gonna give her an entertaining night.  "No.  No studying tonight.  You are coming with me."

"What?  Where are we going?"

"You know that DVD I showed you earlier?  Well that was just one.  I've got around fifty others."

30. Come One! Come All!

30. Come One! Come All!

"Alright, lower...lower...aaand there!  Hold it steady."

*BANG BANG BANG*

"OK, you can let go."

A week had passed since my home appeared.  Since then, I had asked a local construction firm to lend me a couple of their workers to help me with my home.  The plan was simple; the wall in my living room was to be knocked down so I could extend it and I was to apply a wooden surface to the outside of the house so it blended in with the rest of the town.  I couldn't leave it at that dull beige colour.  Also, after talking with Applejack, she suggested I build a porch in front of my door.  She said that the evenings around here are great for lounging outside with a cool drink.  Hey, I can't fault that.

I also asked Celestia to change the magical barrier surrounding my home.  No-one tried to enter so I asked her to remove it completely.  Besides, the place is locked up and it has a fence around it because of the construction.

Another good thing was that my former job was in the construction trade so I knew plenty on said subject.  Even better, I had stashed some tools and equipment if I ever need to use them again and what do you know, I did.  Anyway, during one week of work, the wall had been taken down and rebuilt about four meters further out.  The outside of the house was half finished as the wooden panelling was surrounding at least half of the wall.

The instance I asked Rarity to help me with decoration, she jumped at the chance and immediately started planning.  From what I heard, she was suggesting new carpets, paint colours, furniture and all sorts.  I have a hefty amount of bits in safe keeping so I was open to all the ideas that she suggested.  I can guarantee by the end of this, I'll be near broke.

The contents of the inside of my home had all been taken out and stored safely by Twilight.  She said she knew exactly where to keep everything.  She was ecstatic that she was allowed to help out but I couldn't say no, could I?  I think I overloaded her with information when I invited her to watch more DVD's.  After about two hours of more David Attenborough, I put in a comedy DVD and tried to explain it to her the best I could.  I tell ya, she's smart and she catches on.  We made it through the entire collection of Fawlty Towers and there were only a few questions.  Like 'Where is Barcelona?' and 'IS THAT A MOOSE'S HEAD?!'.  OK, that one creeped her out.  I tried to explain but she dismissed it and kept on watching.  I had never seen her laugh so much.

During the week, something bamboozled me.  Something confusing.  I remember Minute explaining that due to the ratio of males and females in Equestria, males have more than one female partner.  Polygamy.  So why, when I was falsely accused of sleeping with Fluttershy did the townsfolk call me a disgrace?  Wasn't it the same?  Well, actually, no.  The title 'Royal Courter' means many things.  It means you are the partner of a member of royalty, you have some royal duties to carry out (althought mine have never been said or shown), and, oh yeah, here's the kicker, you cannot have more than one partner.  Doesn't make sense.  Turns out that Celestia made this law when a previous partner of hers attempted polygamy with her by a forceful nature.  Yeah, I wouldn't be too happy either.

"Good afternoon Darling."

Craning my head up, I saw the friendly alabaster mare approaching me with her horn lit.  "Hey Rarity."  I turned back to the two workers.  "Let's call this lunch.  See you in two hours?"

"Thanks!" the two stallions replied.  They set their tools down and walked away from the site.

"What brings you by?"

"I have your new carpets."  She levitated said carpets from around the corner of the house into my view and unrolled it slightly.  "Is this the colour you wanted?"

A slightly dark shade of red.  "Perfect.  Spot on!  How much did you get?"

"Enough to cover your floor space.  This is top quality!" she said with a grin.

"Fantastic.  Just set it down on that table over there."  Rarity set the roll down and walked up to the wood panelling, observing it.

"A fine job you have done here.  It looks positively divine!"

I rolled my eyes.  "It's just wood Rarity but thank you.  Any news on the paint?"

"It should be delivered within the hour.  Unfortunately, they cannot apply it today as something has come up." Rarity said, looking a bit annoyed.

"Oh man...I really wanted to get that done today.  Do you know anyone who's good at painting?"

"Not personally no."

"Well what about--"

"US!"

The sudden shrill of high pitched voices caught us both by surprise as the CMC's suddenly appeared using Pinkie's law of physics.  "Where on Earth did you three come from?" I ask, still catching my breath.

"Uhh...there?" said Scootaloo, pointing at their clubhouse not ten meters from my house.

"Oh...right, yeah sure."  I slapped myself on the forehead and laughed.  "Now what was I...oh yeah.  You three?  Have you ever painted before?" I asked.

"Sure!  We paint all the time in school!" Apple Bloom responded.

"Yeah, I know that.  What I mean is, have you ever painted something big before?  You know, like a building?"

"Uhh...that?" Scootaloo once again deadpanned, pointing to the clubhouse.

I shook my head and leant down to the girls, ruffling Scootaloo's mane.  "You're too smart you are.  Or I'm just getting stupider."  The three girls and Rarity giggled at my joke.  "Alright girls, I'll make you a deal.  You can paint the inside of my home."

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS PAINTERS!"

"IF!"  That caught their attention.  "If you will be supervised by a responsible adult.  I would offer but I have to finish the outside work."

"Ah know!  I'll go get Applejack!" Apple Bloom chimed before running off towards the country house.

"Sis, can you help us?" Sweetie asked Rarity.  A look of horror crept onto her face.

"Moi?  I cannot and will not reduce myself to painting.  My mane and coat will get dirty." she replied.  More like whined.

I crouched down near Sweetie and looked up at her sibling.  "Oh come on.  It'll be fun.  Besides, you'll be spending some great quality time with your younger sister." I said with a smile.

Rarity shuffled her hooves.  "Well...I..."

"Anyway, you got caked in mud at that Sisterhooves Social event anyway.  This can't be any worse can it?" I added.

Her face scrunched up in annoyance.  I had her.  "Oh fine!  If you insist."  She was tackled by Sweetie who embraced her in a hug.

"Yeuch!"

I looked over to see Scootaloo making a gagging noise at the display of affection.  Time for some fun.  "Aw, what's the matter Scootaloo?  Don't you like that?"

"No way!  I don't like all that kissy stuff!" she exclaimed.

"Oh really?  So what if I were to do..."  I walked slowly over to her and knelt down.  "This!"  I picked her up and put my arms around her, hugging her tight.

"Hey!  Let me go!" she said, pushing her hooves against my chest.

"Oh come on.  You can't honestly say you don't like a hug?  I think it's nice."

She kept pushing and pushing.  "No!  No I don't!"

"What if Rainbow Dash wanted to hug you?"

The pushing stopped.  Hah, got her now.  "She...she would never do that." she said.

"I know but what if she did?  Would you hug her?" I replied with a smile.  I could see the wheels turning in her head as she thought about it.

"I...guess so." she quietly said.

I leant down and let her go.  "That's what it'll feel like.  Except without the hands of course.  Now, if that was Rainbow, I think you'd enjoy it.  Don't you?"  Scootaloo nodded slowly and smiled at me.

"Mr Owen?"  I turned to the source of the voice to see a young mare pulling a wagon.  Inside the wagon were--"Did you order some paint?"

"Yep, sure did.  Let me get that for you."  I unloaded the six cans of pain and set them down.  "Thank you very much Mrs?"

"Treble Cleft.  Mrs. Treble Cleft."

"Well thank you Treble Cleft.  Have a nice day."  The mare nodded and walked away from the site.

"Applejack's busy!" I heard Apple Bloom shout.  She quickly arrived at the house.  "She can't help us.  She said there's too many chores for her to do."

"No problem.  I'm sure Rarity will fine by herself.  Right?"

She rolled her eyes and smiled at me.  "Of course.  Come along girls, we shall begin!"  The four girls went inside the house, each carrying brushes and paint cans.  I wondered if I had made a mistake letting those three paint the inside of my house.  The carpet had been lifted and discarded and the house was empty apart from the fridge and oven.  I suppose a few specks of paint on floor that's going to be covered won't matter.

It was the end of the afternoon.  The end of work for the day.  Me and the two stallions had finished putting the wood panelling around the wall.  It looked pretty good.  Looking at it from afar, it did look a bit strange without a pointed roof.  I'll mentally decided to do that another time, it wasn't important.  The porch was partially built; the columns to hold a roof up had been planted but the floor and roof still needed to be fitted.

"Good job today guys.  Do you think we can get the porch done tomorrow?"

"No problem boss.  We'll get it done." one of them replied.

"Nice one.  Well, that should be it for today.  See you tomorrow morning."  The two stallions said their goodbyes and walked off.  Over the past few hours, I had heard many shouts, thumps and laughs from inside the house.  I opened up the door and walked inside and what greeted me was amazing.

"What do you think Owen?" Sweetie asked.

All of the walls were painted with a yellow/beige colour.  I didn't like it on the outside of the house but it looked good inside.  Everything was immaculate.  Nothing missed, not an inch wasted.  "Incredible.  You girls have out-done yourselves this time!" I praised.

The three young fillies gasped and looked at their flanks.  After a few seconds, they all sighed dejectedly.  "Still nothin'." Apple Bloom glumly said.

I felt a pang of guilt.  Not only did they succeed at their task but they still didn't get their cutie marks.  "I'm sorry girls.  It'll happen one day.  Just you see."  They looked up at me and smiled slightly.  There was still sadness in their eyes.  I needed to fix that.  "I tell you what.  For helping me out, why don't I treat you?  Something like, oh I don't know, Sugarcube Corner?"

"Really?!" Scootaloo happily replied.

"Of course.  You girls have done a great job and you deserve a reward.  Now, go on ahead and order what you like.  Me and Rarity will meet up with you in a bit."  Three dust clouds replaced the crusaders as they bolted out of the door towards the bakery.  "Thought that would work.  You gonna join us?" I ask Rarity.

"Oh I couldn't possibly intrude."

"Nonsense.  You helped as much as they did."

"Well then, to Sugarcube Corner!" she said.  I walked out of the house and locked it behind me.

"So, what's happening tomorrow?"

"As far as I know, you're new furniture is being delivered at midday.  A new dresser, drawers, sofa, dining table and chairs."

"Hmm..."  I thought about it for a moment.  "Do you think you could help out tomorrow?  I've got an idea."

"Do tell." she replied with a flick of her mane.

"What's left to do is the porch which can be finished tomorrow, the carpet, moving the furniture in and moving my stuff from the library.  Then that's it.  I reckon if we can get enough help, I think we can finish this, tomorrow."

"As busy as that sounds, it sounds plausible." she replied

We soon reached the bakery and entered the premises.  The crusaders had each bought a giant ice cream sundae that was bigger than them.  I had to say anything didn't I?

"Enjoying those girls?"  They all nodded in return.  I walked up to the counter and greeted the blue mare behind it.  "Hi Mrs Cake.  What do I owe you?"

"15 bits for the sundaes please dear."  Handing over the bits, I looked back at Rarity.

"What can I get you then?"

"Your finest hot chocolate please." she asked.

"Make that two."

For the next half hour, we sat and talked about random subjects whilst the crusaders ate their own weight in ice cream.  Subjects ranged from fashion, my home, past adventures, me and Luna, all sorts.  When the subject of Luna came up, I grapsed the gem on my necklace and held it tight.  It had been a whole week since I saw her last and I did miss her.  Hopefully she and I can see each other again soon.

When the subject was about my home again, we both decided to talk to the rest of the girls to see if they can lend a hand.  We parted with the crusaders, who had sprawled out on their seats after engorging themselves.  Pinkie followed us as we asked her to.  On the way, we found Rainbow and Applejack but no sign of Fluttershy.  Reaching the library, Twilight was busy studying as Spike was busy cleaning.

After explaining my idea to them, we tried figuring out who could do what.

"So I need someone to help laying carpet.  Rarity can do it but she will need someone to help her." I asked.

"Ah'll lend a hoof Rarity." AJ offered.

"Brilliant.  I'll need..."  My brain suddenly kicked into gear as another idea struck me.  A promise I had to keep to the town.  "Actually, I need something else.  Pinkie?"

"HI!" she shouted, getting right in my face.

"Yeah, hi.  Look, I know you are the best party planner in Ponyville."

"In all of Equestria!" she stated.

"Of course.  I need you to prepare something for me.  Can you do that?"

"Sure can!  What do you want me to do?  Is it a party?  OOH!  Is it housewarming party?  I could make signs and banners and--"  A purple hoof inserted itself into her mouth.

"Let him speak Pinkie" Twilight instructed.

"Thanks.  I promised the town that they could look in my home once it was finished and it looks like that'll be tomorrow.  What I need you to do is to make invitations for a look around my home.  If you put on the invitations that they will need to come to you to book a time for a look, that'll be good.  I think half an hour will be good for a group tour - take bookings after 3PM.  Also, no more than, let's say ten, ponies at one time.  Do you understand?"

"Sure do!  Invitations to your house, half hour slots and no more than ten ponies.  Got it!"

Wow, I was sure she wouldn't remember that.  "Excellent.  Now, the rest of you, once the carpet has been laid, I'll need some help moving furniture in when it arrives.  After that, we'll need to bring stuff from here to my house.  Once that's all done, that's it, job done.  You all up for it?"

"You can count on us!" Rainbow offered.

"Yeah, we can do it!" Applejack added.

"Excellent.  We'll need to start early so how does 6AM sound?  Meet at the house?"  The girls nodded and started to make their way out of the library, all wishing us goodnight.  It was only 6PM but still, it was dark.  After they all left, Twilight, Spike and me were left alone.  "Can't wait for tomorrow.  It'll be great to get it all finished."

"It's a lot of stuff to bring over.  Do you think we can manage it all?" Twilight asked.

"Sure we can.  In fact, I have another idea.  Come with me."  I opened the door to her basement and walked down the stairs with Twilight and Spike following.  All of my stuff was neatly stacked against the walls.  I walked over to the piles and looked over them.  "You are right.  This is a lot of stuff but we're gonna make it not so much."

"How do you mean?" Spike asked.

"I mean, I'm gonna go through it all and get rid of the stuff I don't want anymore.  I'll give it to anyone who wants it or I'll chuck it away."

Over the next hour or two, we managed to sift through the piles and reduce it by half.  I never knew I owned so much crap.  I kept all of my video game consoles.  Most of them were retro.  When I had a paying, permanent job, I managed to save up enough cash to buy a SNES, a Mega Drive, a Sega Saturn and and a Dreamcast.  I also had a PS2 and a 360.  Other things I kept were DVD's, kitchen appliances, clothes, plates and cups, a few books and some bed covers.

Stuff that I didn't want anymore included loads of books which Twilight happily accepted, some old toys from my childhood that I never threw away and electrical computer parts which I salvaged some time ago.

After we finished, we returned to the main part of the library where we sat and talked for a while.  We reminisced about the times I spent here.  Twilight was a bit upset that I could be moving out tomorrow but I told her again, she can always come and visit whenever she wants.

"By the way, do you know where Fluttershy is?  I couldn't find her earlier." I asked.

"Rainbow told me she was looking for her rabbit.  Apparently Angel has been running off frequently and she doesn't know why."

"Poor girl.  I know how much she cares for that...sweet rabbit."  I had to bite my tongue.  That rabbit was an arsehole.

I looked at the clock which read 9PM.  "Well, I think I need to sleep.  Got a busy day ahead of us tomorrow.  I'll see you in the morning." I said, walking up the stairs.

"Goodnight!" she replied.

Walking into my bedroom, I flopped onto the bed and yawned.  The work had worn me out today.  Undressing myself, I quickly got under the covers for what could be the last night I spend as a resident in this home.  During our time this evening, I felt bad that Twilight was upset over me leaving.  Althought I comforted her, I still felt this sadness and I knew was the one who caused it.  I just hope she'll be alright tomorrow.  I leant my head down and closed my eyes.

*BEEP*

Sleep was going to have to wait.  I picked up the gem and tapped it twice.  "Evening beautiful."

"Good evening my dear.  How was your day?"

"Busy.  Veeeery busy..."

"Hold it up a little more your end Rainbow!"

"I am!  You just need to get more muscles!"

"I'm getting there!"

Me and Rainbow had been moving my stuff from the library into my home for the past hour or so now.  Unfortunately, we left the heaviest object till last - the wardrobe.  Twilight had levitated it to the house for me but getting it in required manual lifting.

"Careful, careful.  OK, now lower it down."

*THUMP*

"Perfect.  Thanks Rainbow."

"No sweat!" she said, flicking her mane.

I walked back out into the living area and observed everything.  "Right everyone, could you all come here please."  The six girls, the two construction stallions and the crusaders all walked into the living room.  "This is it.  It's done.  Everything is completed!"

The group all cheered and started thanking one another for helping.  "Thank you all for helping.  I could not have done it without your help."  I turned to the bouncing mare.  "Pinkie.  Do you have the list ready?"

"I sure do."  She reached into her mane and pulled out a clipboard.  "Here!" she said handing me to clipboard.

I took the clipboard and looked at the list.  "Thanks Pinkie.  Now, how many...oh dear lord."  The clipboard had over ten pages of names.  At least six hours of showing ponies around my home.  "How many ponies did you hand invitations to?"

"Everypony!"

"Alright, let me...let me think here."  I rubbed my temples and tried to contemplate what to do.  Six hours of showing around - it's only 2PM now.  That gave me an hour till the first showing.  "Alright.  I think I can handle it from here."

"Do you want any of us to stay to help with the visitors?" Twilight asked.

"That would be nice but you've all given me so much of your time already.  I couldn't ask you to stay longer."

"I'll be more than happy to help out." Twilight offered.  "Anypony else?"  The rest each had their own excuses which I humbly accepted.

"No problem guys and girls.  Once again, thank you very much for all of your help.  I'll treat you as a reward in a few days."  I said with a wink.  The group dispersed and left the house, except for one who looked a bit worried.

"Fluttershy?  You alright?"

She refused to meet my gaze as she found the floor more interesting to look at.  "Oh...it's nothing."

I walked over to her and rested my hand on her shoulder.  "You sure?  Doesn't look like nothing."

She raised her gaze to meet mine.  "It's Angel.  He keeps trying to run off.  I found him yesterday, walking out of the Everfree Forest."

"I'm sure he can take care of himself.  He's a big boy."  She smiled softly at me.  Damn...she's adorable.  "You gonna be alright?"

"I'll be fine...thank you."  She excused herself and walked out of the front door, closing it behind her.

"That rabbit sure is a handful.  I hope she'll be alright." I mention to Twilight.

"I'm certain.  I was just thinking, should we put on some music or one of your DVD's for when everypony is being shown around?"

"Hmm...good idea.  What's best as background music though?  If a DVD is on, they won't go anywhere else."  I opened up a cabinet and looked through the CD's that I owned.  "Aerosmith...Led Zeppelin...Queen...hmm, this'll do.  Air."  I turned on my ancient radio/cd player and put the CD in.  "Can't believe someone left this on the beach.  Works perfectly fine."  Before long, the music kicked in and it gave the place a calm atmosphere.  "Let's just chill out for a bit.  Got a while to go yet."

"I hope you enjoyed the little tour of my home.  Any questions?"

A small unicorn filly raised her hoof.  "I found this earlier.  What is it?"  She held up a small piece of paper which I took from her grasp.  Looking at it, I smiled at what she had found.

I leant down so I was eye level with her.  "I've been looking for this for a long time.  This is a picture of my..."  I had to choose the right words.  Even if it wasn't true.  "My parents.  Janice and Brian their names were.  They were lovely people."  I put the photograph in my pocket and looked back at the group.  "Thank you all for visiting.  Did you enjoy yourselves?"

A chorus of 'Yes' or 'Of course' was their response.  They all walked out of the door which was left open behind them.  I flopped down on the sofa and groaned.  "Twilight!  Any more?"

"No!  That's the last group." she replied, walking back in.  "Are you alright?"

"Fine...just really tired."  I sat myself up and patted the sofa for Twilight to join me.  She did so and sat herself next to me.  "Crazy day but it's finally over."

"You did really well with the groups.  They looked so pleased when they left."

"Really?"  I asked.  Twilight nodded with a smile.  "Well isn't that something.  I never saw myself as a public speaker but hey, I did it and I did a good job.  And you did a great job as well.  You really didn't need to stay and help out."

"I didn't mind.  It was quite fun."

"Fun?  Letting people in and out of a doorway?  How can that be fun for six hours?" I asked.

"Well, I knew more about your home than they did and a lot of ponies were asking me questions about it."

"Huh...fair enough."  I yawned loudly.  "You know, I could just fall asleep right here."

"Me too..."  We sat there for a while and before long, Twilight had drifted off, curled up on the edge of the sofa.  I closed my eyes slowly, trying to drift off into--

*KNOCK KNOCK*

"More visitors?" I groaned.  Mumbling away, I got up and opened the door to reveal a shaking pegasus.  "Fluttershy?  What's wrong?"

"Angel ran off again.  He ran into the Everfree Forest!" she said through tears.

I leant down and embraced her.  "It's alright, calm down."  She sniffled a few times before I leant back to look at her.  "What can I do to help?"

"Well...can you come with me?  Into the...Everfree?"

I couldn't decline.  I think it'd destroy her.  "Alright.  Just let me find something quick."  I went to my cabinet and started rummaging for something.  Soon enough I came across it and turned it on.  "Good, torch still works."  I walked over to the door but stopped as I rememberd Twilight was still asleep.  I retrieved a blanket from my bedroom and draped it over her.  Turning back, I walked out of the door and closed it shut.

"Lead the way."  And with that, we set off towards the Everfree Forest in the dark of the night.

31. Follow The White Rabbit

31. Follow The White Rabbit

"Fluttershy, slow down!"

"Angel could be in trouble!  We have to hurry!"

We were running.  Running back through the town and out towards Fluttershy's cottage.  I was struggling to keep up with the pegasus as she galloped ahead.  I suppose if a lifelong friend of mine was in trouble, I'd be pretty worried too.  But this rabbit of hers is such...such a dick.  Seriously, it hates visitors, it treats everyone like crap and it always gets it's own way.  But this wasn't my friend, it was hers and I had to help, even though I knew that white furball would never give any appreciation.

The town was pretty empty, then again it was after 10PM now.  We soon reached her cottage where we stopped at the edge of the forest.  I had never ventured inside of this dank and depressing place but seeing it up close?  Damn it look creepy.

"So Angel went in there, right?" I said, shining my torch into the darkness of the forest.

"Yes.  I have to find him and I can't do it alone..." she replied, hanging her head.

I shone the torch around a bit more, looking at what I could see before switching it off and turning to face the nervous pegasus.  I did the best thing I could given the situation.  I lied.  "We'll find him.  I promise."  I felt bad lying to her but I had to give her some hope.  Given what Twilight and Luna told me about what lurks in that forest, a small rabbit is an easy meal.  She rose her gaze to meet mine.  She looked terrified of what could have happened to her pet.  "You really love him don't you?"

"Of course.  More than anything." she defiantly confirmed.

I switched the torch on again and pointed it towards the entrance.  "Then let's go find him!" I ordered.  Treading carefully, we both moved into the forest, keeping close to each other.  Every few steps or so, a rustle would sound in the bushes or a twig would snap when stepped on.  Each of these times, Fluttershy would jump slightly and whimper.  She is not the perfect pony for this type of task.

About ten minutes in, we had reached the point of no return.  We couldn't turn back.  We both called out Angel's name repeatedly to see if anything would respond.  Nothing.  The only noises were the leaves rustling and the trees creaking in the hollow wind.  But she was determined, she kept on walking and searching.

"Angel!  Please come out!" she called out.

"Angel?!" I tried.  A sudden roar echoed through the forest, startling both of us.  We both huddled together until the noise subsided.  "What the hell was that?"

"I...I don't know...I'm scared..."  That last sentence caught me off guard.  She went from determined to scared in a heartbeat.  Truth be told, I was quite scared as well.  I put my arm around her and pulled her close.

"Me too...me too."  I couldn't move her, she was firmly stuck to the ground, shivering.  I had to do something, something to lift our spirits and cure her fear.  Thinking quick, I looked down at my chest and smiled.  "We're gonna be fine.  We're gonna find Angel.  You know why?"

She looked up at me.  "W-why?"

I brought my hand to my chest and pointed at the gem on the end of my necklace.  "That's why.  She'll protect us and she'll help us conquer our fears."

"Oh, I don't know..."

"Come here."  I took her hoof and placed the gem on top of it, holding my hand over it.  "Can you feel that?  Can you feel Luna watching over us?"

"I can't...I don't..."

"Just think about what makes you afraid and Luna will push it away.  She'll make you brave again!" I said with encouragement.  "Come on...really think."

She shut her eyes and breathed slowly.  I could feel her hoof twitching in my grasp.  This had to make some dent in her fear, even though it wasn't true.  Or was it?  I always thought that Luna would be watching over me - like a guardian angel.  Fluttershy's eyes shot open and she smiled.

"I feel it.  I'm not afraid." she said happily.

I let go of her hoof and the gem fell back against my chest.  "So you're feeling up to the challenge?"  She nodded vigorously.  "Then let's carry on."  We both stood up and continued our trek through the forest.

'Wow, I cannot believe that worked.  Maybe...just maybe it was truth...'

*1 Hour Later*

"ANGEL!"

Not a sight.  We've been going around these woods now for over an hour and we still have not seen hide or hair of the missing rabbit.  I was starting to fear the worst.  I just hoped that Fluttershy didn't.

"Angel!  Please come home!" she called out, seperating some bushes.  "If you've done something bad, I won't be mad!  I promise!"

We soon came across a clearing, illuminated by the moonlight.  "We should stop for a bit.  My legs are aching."  I sat down on the floor and stretched my legs, earning a satisfying click from each of them.  "Ahhh....I need to exercise more."  Fluttershy came up and sat down next to me.  "How you holding up?"

"Oh...I'm OK.  I just wish Angel bunny would come home.  I'm so worried about him."

"I know, I know.  We'll find him, we're not leaving until we do."  She looked up at me and smiled.  It was nice to see a smile in such a dark and depressing place.  "Has he done anything wrong recently?  Anything that was bad or that could have caused damage?  I only ask because I ran away from home a couple of times so I could avoid being shouted at."

"Oh no.  He's been a very good boy.  He helps me clean up, he feeds some of the animals.  He even helps me prepare the food.  He's always been good."

"Are you sure?  Anything at all?  Even the slightest thing?"  She shook her head and looked down at the floor.  "We'll find him OK?  We will find him, I promise."

"I just can't think of a reason why Angel would run off like this."

"Neither can I."  We sat there for a few more minutes in silence.  "Well, come on.  We should get--"  I moved my legs to get up but my calf muscle immediately started cramping.  "ARGH!  Son of a..."

"What's wrong?" she asked, looking at me with worry.

"My leg's cramping up.  Moved it too quickly..."  I closed my eyes and winced at the pain until I felt pressure on my right leg.  I opened my eyes to see a pair of cream coloured hooves rubbing up and down my calf.  "Uhh...what are you doing?"

"Massaging the muscle.  Could you stretch your leg please?"  I did so and she kept on massaging the muscle.  To be perfectly honest, I could feel the pain ebbing away quite quickly.  When it stopped completely, I chuckled.

"Wow, nice one.  Thanks a lot."  I got to my feet, this time without any pain.  "Wait a minute.  How did you know which muscle to work on?  It's not like you've done it before."

Fluttershy shuffled her hooves and avoided my gaze.  "Um...when you were at the hospital, I saw your charts.  The doctor labelled your body parts and your muscles.  Also, Spike's leg muscles are nearly the same as yours and he has had cramp before."

"Ahhh...clever.  Anyway, thanks a lot.  Right, shall we--"

*RUSTLE*

"What's that?" I said, pointing at the bush about ten meters in front of us.  It was shaking and something was inside it.  Given that the bush was only about a meter tall, it had to be something small, something harmless.  I crept up on the bush and turned my torch on.  Reaching for it slowly, I raised my hands and pulled the bush apart.

"A-HA!  There you are!"  Right before my eyes was the missing rabbit, who gave me a deathly glare before hopping off at a great speed.  "OI!  Get back here!"

"Angel!" Fluttershy called.  We both ran after the rabbit as it retreated from us through shrubs and bushes.  "Angel, come back!"

"Listen to your carer!  Get back here you furry bastard!"

The plethora of pointy objects and nettles scraped and stung at me as I barged my way through the brush, keeping the torch on the speeding rabbit.  This one was not getting away!  I picked up the pace a little and leapt at the rodent, grabbing it and moving it out of the way of my falling body.

"Got him!"  Angel didn't think so.  He sunk his buck teeth right into my thumb but I kept him held.  "OW!  Will you...Fluttershy, get him to stop!"  It started to really hurt.

"Angel bunny!"  Wow, I didn't think she could shout that loud.  Did the trick though as the rabbit pulled his teeth out of my skin.  "We do NOT bite friends!"  I set the rabbit on the ground and he hung his head.  "Now, what do you say to Owen?"  The rabbit looked back at me and rolled his eyes before hopping over and rubbing my leg with his paw.

"Thank you." I said.

"Thank you Angel."  She replied in a sweet voice.  "But what are you doing out here in the night?  Don't you know it's dangerous out here?"

The rabbit lifted his paw up and bent it towards him twice as if to say 'Follow me'.  We followed the rabbit back the way we came and soon came across the bush where we found him.

"What is it Angel?" Fluttershy asked.  The rabbit pointed to the bush and lifted a tiny portion up, hoping Fluttershy would do the same.  I took the initiative and lifted a hefty portion of it up to reveal what was under it.  Although, I wasn't expecting what I saw but it was stereotypical.

"Carrots?  A load of carrots?" I said with bemusement.

Fluttershy walked around to see it in full view.  "Oh my."

I walked around and saw what she was looking at.  Not only was it just a pile of carrots but there was a hole dug into the ground.  It was a huge load!  "So he's been hoarding them.  Why?"

The rabbit got Fluttershy's attention and started making random movements with his paws and the rest of his body.  "Oh...I'll help translate for you, it's mine and Angel's special way of communicating.  OK...um...hiding food...because...the other animals...are eating it?  Well, yes Angel.  All of the animals need feeding, not just yourself."

'What a selfish little thing.' I thought.  The rabbit shook his head and started signing again.

"Oh, not eating...um...taking?  The animals were taking your food?"  One more sharp signal from the rabbit.  "Stealing?  The animals were stealing your food?" she said, sounding shocked.

'Oh...maybe not so selfish.'  The rabbit nodded and then his visage changed.  He looked genuinely upset.  "Poor thing."  I leant down and looked in the rabbit's eyes.  "So...you hid some extra food for when the other animals take yours?"  The rabbit looked up at me with that same old mean look but that soon softened and he nodded.  "But...when I've always seen you, you were like their leader."

Fluttershy quickly swept him up with her hooves.  "Oh Angel, why didn't you tell me?"  More signing.  "Because it...only happened when...I wasn't looking."  Now that really tugged the heartstrings.  I really did feel for this little guy now.  I stood up and signalled back towards Ponyville.

"Come on.  Let's get out of here.  I'm sure a nice warm house is better than this place." I said with a smile.  The duo both nodded and walked/hopped towards me.

*RUSTLE RUSTLE*

"Hmm?"  Another bush was rustling.  Although this time it was a larger bush, at least three meters in height.  "You two, come here.  Something big is nearby."  The two friends stayed close to me as we listened for any more noises.

"Are you sure?  I didn't hear anything..."

"I was certain..."  I looked at the bush but it stayed still and silent.  "Huh...strange.  But be careful.  Twilight told me all about what types of--"

*THUD*

"Holy shit."

Right in front of our path, something big had landed with an almighty thud.  It was huge, taller than I was.  It...it was...I don't know what it was but it looked like a lion with bat wings and a scorpion tail.

"Fluttershy?  What is that thing?" I whispered just loud enough so she could hear me.

"Oh, it's just a Manticore.  They're really very sweet." she replied, walking slowly up to the creature.  Both me and Angel stared on in disbelief.

"Fluttershy!  What are you doing?!" I called out in hushed tones.  "That thing'll hurt you!"  I felt a tapping on my leg.  Looking down, Angel was looking up me and was pointing towards Fluttershy.  "What can I do?" I say to him.

Fluttershy kept approaching it and stopped about two meters in front of it.  "Hello Mr Manticore.  Can you please move to the side so me and my friends can get by?" she said in her most sweetest and angelic voice.

The Manticore stood it's ground and roared at the brave pegasus.  "Fluttershy!  Get back here!" I shouted at her.

She turned around and faced me.  "There's no need to worry.  He might have another thorn in his--"

"LOOK OUT!"

"Huh?"

*THWACK*

The manticore's tail swung round and hit Fluttershy on her chest, flinging her to the side of the path, next to a tree stump.  "Fluttershy!  Are you alright?!"  She groggily lifted her head and murmured some strange noises.  The manticore started to approach her dazed body.  I had to do something.  Looking around with my torch, I saw the only thing I could use to get it's attention.

"OI!"  I threw a rock at the creature and hit it on the side of it's tail.  "Leave her alone!"  I threw another one, this time it hit the left wing but it still kept approaching.  "I said LEAVE HER ALONE!"  I threw one more and hit it square on the head, right above his left eye.  The creature roared out in pain and held it's face with it's paw.  It stumbled back and fell onto it's backside, still clutching it's eyes making it blind for now.

I rushed over to Fluttershy with Angel in tow and helped her to her hooves.  "You alright?" I asked.

"I...think so."

I looked at her chest - it had a mark on it but there was no blood.  "Good.  Now."  I lifted up Angel and put him on her back.  "Let's go before it's vision returns."  We began to walk away from the blinded manticore and we were quite a distance away.  "Should be safe now.  Let's pick up the pace.  You never know when--"

*ROAR*

"Oh shit, RUN!"  We all broke out into a speeding dash as we retreated from the rampaging creature.  Must have got it's sight back.  Thinking on my feet, I thought of a plan but it was bloody stupid.  "Split up!  You two go back towards Ponyville, I'll lead it into the forest and I'll escape it!"

"You can't escape it!  He'll catch up!" Fluttershy shouted at me.

"Got any other ideas?!"  I looked back to see the manticore gaining.  It was now or never.  "Take flight!  NOW!"  She did so and she soared into the sky.  Whilst running, I spotted a few more rocks which I managed to pick up.  I turned my head and threw one back at him, missing completely.

"Oh shit...big mistake."  The manticore noticed the heavy projectile I threw and saw me as the primary target, now that Fluttershy and Angel had sped off into the night sky.

I ran.  Oh god I ran as fast as my legs would take me.  I looked back occasionally to see that the manticore hadn't given up and he was gaining on me ever so slowly.  Needing to escape quickly, I turned a sharp left and entered what I like to call 'The Thorn Gauntlet'.

Every.  Single.  Branch.  It's like they were magnetically attracted to me!  Each one hurt more than the last.  Exiting the thorns, I looked over my arms and saw that they had be slashed and scratched.  Nothing serious but damn it hurts.  I looked back to see the manticore just piling through them like a freight train.

I kept on running through the woods.  This thing would not give up!  The fatigue was setting in and I began to slow.  "Come on legs!  Don't fail me now!"  My breaths became ragged and heavy.  I now knew that he was not gonna give up and it will catch me.  I looked over my shoulder to see it only a few meters behind me.

I just had to escape.  I couldn't die like this!  "Come on, keep going...keep going *wheeze*...christ..."  My legs were starting to give.  It was only a matter of time now.  "I can't...I...I MUST!"  I tried to kick it into overdrive which seemed to work.  I picked up the speed and I was running again, away from the--

*SLASH*

"ARGH!"

Something sharp pierced my side and the pain was excrutiating.  It was too much and my legs gave way, causing me to drop and tumble into a heap on the ground.

"OHHHHHhhhhh...."

"Grrrrr...."

I could feel the manticore's breath on me.  It was hovering right over my head.  'Oh my god...please don't kill me.'

*ROAR*

I heard a dog-like whine and the sound of something running off.  Whatever that noise was, it scared the hell out of both of us.  I opened my eyes slowly to see that the manticore had indeed scarpered.  I tried locating the source of the one hundred decibel roar but I couldn't see a thing.  The torch was nowhere to be seen.

"What the...ARGH!"  The pain hit me again, right on the left side of my body.  I put my hand down to feel where the pain was only to be met with something wet.  I brought it up to my mouth and licked it.  Blood.  And a lot of it.  Looking around, I saw a patch of ground that was lit with moonlight.  Using my hands, I dragged myself towards the patch, enduring the agony that emitted from my wound.

"Come on..."  Drag.  "COME ON!"  Drag.  "AAAARRRGH!"  I reached the patch and managed to get a glimpse at my wound.  "Oh my..."  Three big gashes had torn through the skin and blood was pouring from the wound.  I was in trouble.  A lot of trouble.  I tried getting to my feet but the pain was too much - I fell back down onto my un-wounded side.  Thinking quick, I took off my shirt and held it against the wound.  Not that it did much.

Using what last strength I had, I tried to call out for help.  "SOMEONE!  ANYONE!  I NEED HELP!"  My calls echoed through the forest and all I got was silence in return.  "PLEASE!  IS THERE ANYONE...anyone..."  I couldn't keep it up.  I lay my head on the ground and winced from the pain.

'What do I do...no-one heard me...' I thought.  I tried to think of happy thoughts to take my mind of the pain.  'The party...drunken kisses...first day at the club...that night with Lu...'

My thoughts stopped as the thought of Luna gave me my answer.  Looking down, I saw that my necklace was still attached!  I reached for the gem and tapped it twice, hoping she would answer.

"Come on...*cough*...please..."

"Hello dear.  You're up late."

Oh thank the lord.  "Luna...Luna...help..."

"Owen?  What's going on?"

"Need...help...*cough*...man...manti...manticore..."

"A manticore?!  Owen, are you alright?!"

She got the message.  "Luna...I'm hurt..."  My vision was going and I could feel my eyes drooping.  "Ever...Everfree..."

*THUD*

"Owen?!"

"..."

"OWEN!"

"...vit...gns...re impro..."

"Is...e..lose to....king up?"

"Ooh!  I can...ow...rise...ty!"

"No Pink...."

"Look!"

My eyes opened very slowly as I rose from slumber.  Yawning loudly, I re-focused and looked at where I was.  "What the...not again..."

"Welcome back."

I turned to see Twilight standing next to my bed with a giant grin on her face.  "Hey...I thought I heard Pinkie..."

"Oh you did.  You can come out now girls!"  The curtain slid back to reveal AJ, Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow and Spike all looking happy.

"Hey guys.  Wait...where's...OW!"  The sudden jolt of pain interrupted me.  I lifted the blanket to see bandages surrounding my stomach area.  "My god that hurts..."  Then the memories came back.  "The manticore!  How did...how did I get here?"

"You're awake!"  I looked over to the door to see Luna - her face beaming.  She galloped over to me and practically latched onto my face, giving me a long and meaningul kiss.  I was happy to respond.  She broke it and looked at me with teary eyes.  "I thought you'd never...never w-wake up." she said, sniffling a few times.

I raised my hand and stroked her cheek, offering a smile.  "I'm OK...I think.  What happened to me?"

"You were indeed attacked by a manticore.  The injury was quite severe.  After you contacted me through the gem, my sister and I rushed to find you.  I managed to locate you by tracking the gem to pinpoint your location." Luna explained.

"You're lucky Twilight gave that to ya both!" Applejack added.

"Yeah...yeah we are.  So what was the injury?" I asked.

"I think I can answer that or you." came a familiar voice.  The tan unicorn walked up to the side of my bed.

"We've got to stop meeting like this, ahaha...oww."  Apparently my laughter is limited.

"Indeed.  Now as for your injury, you received three large cuts to your stomach area and lost a significant amount of blood.  Also, you had fractured your right arm and broken a rib." Stitch explained.

I prodded my chest and moved my right arm.  "Magic healing right?  So how long have I been here?"

"Just over three days.  Now, I have something to inform you of.  Blood loss is something magic cannot fix.  When you were brought in, close examination deemed that you needed a blood transfusion.  Fortunately, one of your friends was kind enough to offer her blood."

I looked at Twilight.  "Not me."  Applejack.  "Getting there."  Rainbow.  "That way."  Rarity.  "Getting warmer..."  I looked up at Luna who was smiling greatly.  She nodded slowly.

I sat up slowly and wrapped my arms around her, squeezing her tight.  "Thank you.  I love you so much." I whispered into ther ear.  I leant back and remained upright on the bed.  "So, how long do I have to stay in the hospital?"

"You were free to go the moment you woke up.  Your body has healed and your blood levels are back to normal."

"Excellent.  Once again Doctor, thank you for taking care of me." I said, extending my fist to him which he bumped.

"You are most welcome."  He made for the door but stopped short and turned back.  "See you again?" he said with a smirk.

"I hope not!" I replied back.  He left the room and I breathed a sigh of relief.  "Well...I'm amazed that I'm alright.  Seriously, when that manticore got me, I thought I was a..."  The absence of a particular pony caught my attention.  "Of course!  Fluttershy!  Is she alright?  Where is she?" I asked in a panic.

"She is fine." Twilight said.  "A bit of a bruise but she is otherwise fine.  As for where she is...well..."  She nodded to the corner of the room.  I looked over the girls and saw a yellow mass huddled behind a chair.

"Right.  Listen girls, can you give me a moment with her?  Please?"  They all accepted my request and filed out of the room.  The room was silent, save for the breathing of me and the hidden pegasus.  "Fluttershy?"  No response.  Not a sound.  Carefully, I put my legs over the side of the bed and hauled myself up.  Catching my balance was a doozy as I had been lying down for three days.

I slowly approached the chair and stopped about four feet from it.  "Fluttershy, please come out."  Still no answer.  I slowly brought myself to the floor and sat down, causing a small jolt of pain but not enough to make me wince.  I stared at the chair as I could just about make out her body.

"Why are you hiding back there?"  Still nothing.  She only moved an inch this time.  "Fluttershy please.  Come out from behind there so I can talk to you properly."

"It's..."

"Hmm?"  A response!  One word but still.

"It's...all my fault." I heard her say.

"No it's not.  It was my idea to make the manticore chase me."  I was keeping my tone calm and friendly.  There was no need to scare her, not at a time like this.  "Fluttershy, don't blame yourself for this.  You weren't to know that this was going to happen."

That seemed to get her attention as she slowly made her way out from behind the chair.  Her eyes were red and puffy and she had bags under them.  She hasn't slept in days.  She walked up to me and stared at me.  "I...I nearly got you ki..."  She couldn't finish her sentence as her voice choked on the last sentence.  Her tears started to flow freely and she hung her head.

"Look at me."  She didn't.  "Fluttershy, look at me, please."  She raised her head slowly and fixed her eyes on me.  "This is not your fault.  You needed someone to help you in your time of need and an unfortunate series of events caused this.  I don't care about this injury.  I cared for yours and Angel's safety.  Nothing else mattered at that point."

"But...but I..."

"I don't blame you at all.  This wasn't and will never be your fault.  OK?"  She nodded slowly, sniffling once or twice.  I reached my arm out and stroked her mane slightly.  "Just...get those carrots back, eh?" I said with a wink.  She smiled before lunging at me and wrapping her hooves around my neck.

"I'm sorry!  I'm so sorry!" she shouted through tears.

I patted her back with my spare hand.  "It's alright.  I'm OK now.  Luna saved me."  I leant back and looked in her eyes.  "See, I told you she'd protect us."

Fluttershy got up from her hug and walked to the window, opening it up.  "OK, you can come in now."  Before I could ask, the root of all of this hopped up onto the window ledge and jumped down onto the floor.  "Angel bunny has something he wants to say."

I looked down at the rabbit who nodded and started signing.  Fluttershy was quick to translate for me.  "Angel says...he wants to...thank you...for saving his...mommy."  Angel hopped over to my hand and rubbed it before signing again.  "He also says he's sorry for...biting your hand."

I chuckled and looked down at the rabbit who was smiling back.  I leant down and picked him up, placing him in my palms.  "Don't you worry about it.  Your mommy is a great friend."  I used my finger to tap him slighty on the nose.  "And so are you."

The rabbit smiled even wider before jumping off my hand and back to the window, before jumping out.  "Animals aren't allowed in the hospital." she said with a smile.

"Of course.  Well then, you ready to go?" I asked the pegasus.  She nodded in response.  "Right then.  Let's go meet with the others."  I picked up my necklace and put it on before we walked to the door and opened it up, revealing the waiting ponies and dragon.  "I think we're all done here."

"That was a very kind thing you just did." Rarity said.

"Hmm?  What are you on about?"  Twilight cleared her throat and pointed to the gem on my chest.  I looked down at it and then to Luna who winked.  "You heard all that?"

"We sure did." AJ responded.

To be honest, I was happy that they did.  "Then I have something to say to you all.  Something that I should have said before.  All of you are my most closest friends and you can have this promise from me - I would give my life to save each and every one of you."

Luna walked up to me and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.  "That is very noble of you."

"Thanks.  I really mean it."  I breathed in a lungfull of air, only for it to smell a bit off.  Mainly...me.  "Whoa!  I need a wash when I get back."

"Maybe you and the Princess can wash together." Spike chimed.

"Spike!" Twilight said, whacking him on the back of the head.

"That could be useful actually." Luna added.

"The Princess never left your side during your time here." Twilight said.

I looked at Luna and smiled.  "You see, that's why I fell in love with you.  You're so considerate and caring." I said, nuzzling her cheek.  She seemed to like what I said as a blush appeared on her cheek.

*BURP*

"A message from Princess Celestia!" Twilight exclaimed.  She took the scroll and read the top before closing it.  "It's for you Owen."

"Ah, alright then."  I took the scroll from her magical grasp and unrolled it.

Dear Owen

Once again, you have proved yourself a brave and noble being.  The details of your valiant efforts in the Everfree Forest have spread quickly and you are being spoken highly of in various places!

Luna informed me that you needed a blood transfusion to survive and that she gave her blood to you!  Words cannot describe how proud I am of my sister.  I am sure that you are most grateful for her donation.

I cannot fully express my gratitude enough for your actions as you protected and saved the life of one of the Elements.  When you visit Canterlot again, please inform me of your visit as a commendation will be awarded to you upon your arrival at the castle.

Yours Faithfully

Princess Celestia

"A special commendation?  What could that mean?" I ask out loud.  I got a chorus of 'I don't know' as an answer.  "I'll find out when I next go to see her.  She's very proud of you Luna."

"Hey!  I know what this calls for!" Pinkie shouted out.  "A PARTY!"  She then went on another verbal marathon and then zoomed off out of the hospital.

"So...what's going on?" I ask.

"I think she said she wants to have the party at the library." Rarity answered.

"WHAT?!" Twilight exclaimed before rushing out of the doors with the rest of the girls and Spike in tow.

"This is gonna be good.  Ready to go?" I ask Luna.  She nods to me and walks alongside me towards the door.  "You know, I just realised something."

"What is it?" she replied.

"Now that you gave your blood to me, there'll always be a part of you."  I pointed to my heart.  "In here."  Luna smiled sweetly before kissing my cheek again.  "Hey, can I ask you something?"

"Of course, you can ask me anything." she answers in that sweet voice I've come to love.

I walked in front of her and held her hoof up with my hand.  "I was just thinking...Luna, will you..."  I stayed silent for a moment before setting her hoof back down.  "Never mind."

"That looked important, what's wrong?" she asked.

"Nothing's wrong.  It can wait."  We walked out of the double doors, into the fresh air.  'It can wait for the perfect moment.'

32. The Time Is Right

32. The Time Is Right

BRAIN START-UP SEQUENCE ACTIVATED

BREATHING: CONFIRMED

DREAMING: CONFIRMED

MOVEMENT OF LIMBS: IN PROGRESS

"Hnnnggg...."  No way was I getting out of bed.  It was too comfy.  I stretched and moved my arms and legs and shuffled under the covers.

MOVEMENT OF LIMBS: COMPLETED

EYES OPEN: IN PROGRESS

It wasn't to be.  I'd moved now so my body was saying 'Come on!  Time to get up!' and I couldn't disobey.  I opened my eyes slowly and sat up, rubbing my eyes.  "Hmm...ohhh my head..."

EYES OPEN: COMPLETED

MEMORY OF PREVIOUS EVENING: NOT FOUND - SEARCH COMMENCING

I looked at my clock - 11:30.  "Whoa, what the hell.  What did I do last night?"  I rubbed my head to try and quell the pain.  "Last night was...I did..."

MEMORY OF PREVIOUS EVENING:  FOUND - NOW PLAYING

"Party...and drinking.  Of course..."  Last night's party was a blast.  The one Pinkie threw for me last week was more of a social affair that just included the Elements, Spike, me and Luna.  The one last night however, was thrown by Vinyl.  She told me she was totally amazed at what I did for Fluttershy so she organized a more adult party.  Music, dancing and drinking...so much drinking.

"No more drinking for a while.  Remember that brain, no more drinking for at least a month." I stated out loud.

COMMAND TO MEMORY:  FAILED - UNKNOWN ERROR

I got up out of my bed and looked around my room.  I still couldn't believe I was actually sleeping in my old home again.  It felt a bit lonely but I saw a friend nearly every day.  I had a quick shower and got dressed before making breakfast - bowl of Corn Flakes with sugar.  My home had brought everything with it along with my food.  I had to savour it though because once it was empty, that's it, there is no more of it's kind in the entire world.  Man I'm gonna miss Sensations crisps.

I glanced over at my calender and saw that it was Saturday.  2nd of March to be precise.  Today was a day of rest.  I didn't have to work till Monday and I had no chores or errands to do.

"Yeah, today is gonna be awesome."

*10 Minutes Later*

"There must be something to do!"

That's one of my main problems in life.  I can never find something to please my needs.  During the last week, I had tested every console I owned to see if they still worked - they did.  But even though I have them, I don't really have the urge to play them.  I had my laptop but there was no internet.  I don't think Wi-Fi has been developed enough to pick up laptops millions of miles away.  Could be billions...who knows.

Stretching out on the sofa, I lazily flop onto my belly and let my hand fall off the sofa.  I felt under the sofa with my hand, just to feel the plush carper underneath.  "Hmm...feels good...rough and thin and...wait."  I grabbed whatever what was under the sofa and pulled it out.  It was a newspaper, a specific one at that.  "Ohhh...why did I keep this?"

I started to read it.  Inside was the picture of me and Fluttershy along with the most idiotic piece of journalism I had ever seen.  "Is this it for Princess Luna?  Rubbish.  Complete bollocks."  I took the paper into the kitchen and chucked it in the bin.  It was then that my plan for the day came into my mind.  I promised myself to find whoever took the picture and give them a piece of my mind.  It shall be done.

Thinking about it, I needed to do several things in Canterlot.  One, the newspaper.  Two, I wanted to see Luna as we hadn't seen each in a week and I wanted to know something about the blood transfusion.  Three...now three was a difficult subject.  I needed advice on something.  Something that only Celestia would be able to give me.

I grabbed my coat and shoes, slipped them on and was out of the door into the bright sunshine.  To get all this plan into motion, I would need at least two days in Canterlot so my first stop was to a friend of mine.  I walked into the town, through the market greeting the ponies who said hello, and out towards the residential area.

I came across my destination soon enough - a two storey house with a balcony.  Sounds like any other house right?  Nope.  This one was noticeable by the rather large 'DJ-PON3' painted on the side of the house.  I walked up to the door and knocked on it twice.  Before long, it opened and a grey earth pony with a pink bowtie opened the door.

"Yes?"

"Oh uh...sorry.  I'm looking for Vinyl?" I asked.  I hadn't a clue who this pony was.

"She lives here.  Would you like to come in?"

"Sure, thanks."  The grey pony moved to the side and I casually walked in and stood in the living room.  "So uhh...sorry, I haven't met you before.  Are you Vinyl's room-mate that she tells me about?"

She looked irked at this and raised an eyebrow at me.  "Indeed I am.  I hope it's good things she mentions."

"Oh of course, of course, nothing but!  You have to forgive me, you're name escapes me." I said, shaking my head.

She held out her hoof.  "Octavia.  Pleasure to meet you Owen."

I bumped her hoof and smiled.  "See, you're good with names.  Vinyl mentioned that.  Anyway, I need to ask her something about work.  Is she around at the moment?"

"She is but she's incapacitated at the moment." Octavia states.

"Oh."  I remembered that she was at the party last night and smirked at Octavia.  "Hungover?"  She nodded and we both shared a laugh.

"Please wait a moment and I will get her for you." she said, walking away up the stairs.  I chuckled as the thought of a hungover Vinyl sounded like a funny sight.  The only other time I saw her drunk was way back in August when we had that party at AJ's.

"Come along!  One of your friends is waiting for you downstairs."

"Don't talk so loud...ohhhh...."

I struggled to contain my laughter as I heard Vinyl's attempt to talk properly.  She sounded horrendous.

"This had better be good..."

The sound of hoofsteps increased as she descended the stairs.  Vinyl soon came into view and I could not hold it back any more.  Bellows of laughter erupted from my mouth as the sight of her was incredible.  Her mane was more messed up than usual, her eyes had bags under them and someone had drawn all over her face with a black marker.  "H-hey Vinyl...*snort*...how ya feeling?"

She shook her head and sighed heavily.  "Bad dude...bad.  Party was good though right?"

"Brilliant.  I think you drunk your own body weight in alcohol though." I said with a smirk.  Vinyl nodded and plopped herself down next to me on the sofa.  Octavia soon came in, carrying a mug of coffee for the hungover DJ.  She gladly took it and sipped from it, gasping at the taste.  "Feel good?"

"It's helping...so, what are you doing here?" she replied.

"Well, it's about the next few days.  Would you please be able to give me Monday night off?  I need to go to Canterlot to sort out a few things and it's kind of important."

Vinyl tapped her chin for a moment before smiling.  "OK Owen.  I'll give you your days off on one condition."  I tilted my head.  "From the look on your face, I can tell what you're going to do is real important.  Tell me what you're gonna do then it'll be fine."

Surprising but reasonable.  "Four things.  One, I'm going to go to the offices of the Canterlot Chronicle to have a 'friendly chat' about what they printed about me.  Along with their...photographer." I said, getting annoyed thinking about it.  "Two, Celestia said that she had a commendation for me for my efforts in the Everfree."

"Oh dude, that was awesome!" Vinyl exclaimed.  Wow, the coffee worked fast.

"Yeah, it was...kind of.  At least the bandages are off now, eh?"  I rubbed the spot where the manticore got me.  "Three.  I never really asked about my blood transfusion.  See, since I have pony blood in me now, I'm curious if there's any side effects so I want to ask the Princesses about it.  And four...four is kinda private."

"Oh come on...you can tell me." she said.  "It can't be that bad."

"It's not bad at all."  I sighed.  "Alright, I'll tell you but you cannot tell anyone, alright?  Not a soul.  Not even...wait, you know what?  You have to Pinkie Promise."

"Do I have--"  I glared at her.  "Cross my heart, hope to fly.  Stick a cupcake in my eye.  There, happy?"

"Thank you.  What I want to do is..."  I told the rest of my plan to Vinyl.  Her jaw hung open in shock.  "It's the truth."

"Wow...are you sure?" she replied, shutting her mouth.

"Absolutely.  It's something that needs to be done.  But please, Vinyl.  Not a word to anyone else." I said with pleading eyes.

"I already Pinkie Promised, what more do you want?" she said with a laugh.  "But yeah, I won't tell anypony.  And you can have your days off.  Next night on is Thursday, OK?"

"Thanks a lot Vinyl.  You're a good friend."  I got to my feet and stretched my arms.  "Well, I'm off to the station.  Got a long journey ahead.  Thanks again Vinyl."  I walked to the door which Octavia opened up for me.  "And a pleasure to meet you too Octavia."  The door shut behind me as I made my way towards the train station.

Back in the Vinyl and Octavia household, the cellist sat next to her friend, watching her drink her coffee.

"So?  What was that all about?" she asked the DJ.

"I can't tell you, I Pinkie Promised."

"You do realise I was in the same room at the time he said it?" she said with a sly smile.

"Then why did you ask?" Vinyl retorted.

"To see if you would keep your end of the promise.  But what I heard, that's shocking!"

"I know!  To think, he's gonna ask Princess Celestia about......"

It's still a bit cold.  The wind is blowing down the platform as I wait for the train to arrive.  It's gonna be a much longer journey than I thought as the last train was about to depart - only problem is that it's a sleeper train.  Despite it only being two in the afternoon, I'm not gonna get to Canterlot until tomorrow morning.

"I could walk there faster." I mumbled to myself.

"Tell me about it." a voice sounded.  Looking left, a light brown unicorn stood a few feet away from me, staring at me.  "I don't see why this train has to take so long to get to Canterlot."

"Yeah, it's a bit odd."  He looked familiar but I couldn't match a name to the face.  The unicorn held his hoof out to me.

"Time Turner."

"..."

"Are you alright?"

I couldn't believe I didn't recognise him.  I craned my head to the left and looked at his flank and sure enough, there was his cutie mark - an hourglass.  'Oh my god, it is him!  I haven't seem him since...'.  I shook my head and focused on the unicorn.

"Sorry, nice to meet you.  Name's Owen."  I bumped his hoof.  "Sorry about that.  It's just I knew I had seen your face before but I couldn't remember where.  You don't happen to live in Ponyville do you?"

"I'm afraid not.  I live and work in Canterlot with my father, Minute Hand.  I came to this charming town to visit a friend."

'So it really is him!  And he's got a horn!  Just like Minute said.'

I thought of a lie to make it sound like I did know him.  "Ah I've met your father, a charming stallion.  He owns a watchmaking shop doesn't he?" I asked.

"That's right.  Our family have run the business for over fifty years now."

*WHISTLE*

"Ah, the train arrives!" Time said with a nod to behind me.  I turned around to see the colourful train pulling into the station, watching it slow to a halt, letting off a gush of steam.  Depsite the bright colours, it is a wonderful machine.

"Right then, best go find a cabin to stay in for the next...sixteen hours." I groaned.  I began my walk to the train.

"One second!  Are you travelling alone?" Time asked from behind me.  I turned around and nodded.  "To save on space, shall we share a cabin?  There will be plenty of room and we will have company during the journey."

I nodded, thinking about it.  "Yeah, why not.  Let's go find a cabin."  We both entered the train and started searching for an empty cabin.  This being the last train of the day, it was busy so we looked as fast as we could.  Soon enough, we came across an empty cabin and made ourselves comfortable.  "This'll do nicely." I said, sitting back on the bed/sofa.

"Indeed.  Tell me, I am intrigued by that item around your neck.  What is it?"

I looked down and smiled, picking up the end of my necklace.  "Ah, this is my communication gem.  This allows me to talk with Luna when we are far away from each other."

His eyes widened and he nodded.  "Ah, so YOU are Princess Luna's Royal Courter.  Do forgive me, I rarely have the time to keep up to date with modern events."

"Haven't got the time?  You work in a watchmaking business!" I joked.  He took the joke well and laughed.  "Sorry, couldn't resist.  But yes, I am Princess Luna's courter."

"Well it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." he said with a bow.  I still hated that but I didn't want to complain.  "So, are you visiting the Princess tomorrow?"

The train jerked forward as the overnight journey to Canterlot began.  "Sure am.  I haven't seen her for a while.  Might have a look around the shops as well."

"You are a lucky stallion."  I raise my eyebrow.  "Err...human, is it?"  I nodded with a smile.  "You are a lucky human.  The Princess is a beautiful mare."

"She sure is.  So what about you?  Do you have a special somebody?" I asked.

"Hold on."  Time rose from his seat and walked out the door.  Did I do something wrong?  Did I upset him?  What if I struck a nerve?  Great Owen, your big mouth has once again--"Here we are."  Time returned levitating two bottles.  I took one from his grasp.

"Beer?  They serve beer on this train?  How did I never notice?" I say to myself, forgetting who just got the beer for me.  "Oh, sorry.  Thanks very much."

"If we're going to talk about mares, then it's best to have a beer beforehoof." he said, taking a sip.

"You know, I promised myself this morning that I wouldn't drink for a month."  I stared at the beer for a while before swigging it.  "I'll start tomorrow."

*SUNDAY - 8AM*

"Canterlot!  At last..." I shouted as I poked my head out of the window.  The journey turned out pretty good.  Me and Time spent most of the time talking and having a couple of drinks.  Turns out we weren't the only ones doing that - the cabin next to ours was full of mares who were smashed off their faces and kept trying to get Time's attention.  I tried encouraging him to go and speak to them but he never did.  I can respect that, I was crap at talking to girls at one point.

The train pulled into the station and stopped with a jolt.  Me and Time headed departed the train and walked out of the station.  "Well, I'm off to the castle.  It was a pleasure Time." I said, holding out my fist.

"Quite right.  Please feel free to stop by my shop in the future.  Until then!"  Time walked off in the opposite direction of the castle.  I started my walk and thought about memories past - mainly to do with Minute.

To be honest, I don't ever recall seeing Time in Ponyville after the Voice changed everything so I suppose it all makes sense.  Minute got his funding, kept his business and never lopped off his son's horn to use as a spell.  It made me smile, knowing that his dad's life is better now.

I reached the castle in a short time and greeted the guards who began to escort me into the castle's interior.  Soon enough, we reached the throne room in which the doors were opened by the guards.  I followed them in and saw Celestia sitting upon the throne.

"Owen!  What a pleasant surprise!" Celestia beamed, looking towards me.  I bowed to her to stood firm.

"Morning.  How are you today?" I asked her.

"I am well, thank you.  I take it you are here to see Luna?" she said, lighting her horn up.

"Actually!"  Her horn stopped glowing.  "I'm here to see you.  It's kind of a...private matter that I need some advice on."

"I understand.  Guards, please vacate the room.  We are not to be disturbed." she ordered.  The guards all heeded her words and filed out of the room, closing the door behind them.  "Please sit."  Her horn glowed and a sofa materialised behind me which I took a seat on.  Celestia walked over and lay down in front of me so she was eye level.

"Thank you.  And thanks for talking with me on such short notice."

"You are very welcome.  Now, what is it that you wanted to discuss."

I rubbed the back of my head and sighed.  "OK, the first thing I wanted to ask is about the blood transfusion."  She raised an eyebrow.  "It's nothing bad...well, I think not.  I mean, I can't thank her enough for donating her blood but now that it's in my body, are there gonna be any side effects?"

"What do you mean by 'side effects'?" she replies.

"Well I hope nothing but just hear me out.  I have the blood of a hugely powerful alicorn in my body.  Taken into account that I have no idea how the pony body system works, having that blood in me, will it change me in any way?"

"Hmm."  She held a hoof to her chin and nodded her head slowly in thought.  "This has only ever happened once before, long before your time.  A fellow colleague of mine, a unicorn, donated her blood to save her dying husband, an earth pony.  The only change for him was that he could sense when magic was being used nearby.  Now, I would like to say that would be the same for you but with alicorn blood, I do not know.  I'm sorry I cannot give you any more information."

"Hey, don't apologise.  You've given me all the information that you know and I thank you for it.  Now, if I was to start sensing magic, how would I know?  What does it feel like?" I asked.

"From what I know, you will hear a faint high pitched noise and you will feel it in your head, like a headache but without the pain."

"A headache without pain?  That doesn't even sound possible.  Let's try it.  Perform some form of magic." I asked.  She lit her horn up and levitated a cushion on the sofa.  I tried listening.  No high pitched sound and no painless headache.  "Not a thing.  That's worrying..." I said, brining a hand to my chin.

"If I remember correctly, it took time for the earth pony to begin sensing the magic.  I think it was over a couple of months."  I nodded slowly.  "Please do not worry about it.  I am sure you will be fine."  I looked up and smiled at her.

"Thanks.  Right, the second thing.  Umm..."  I had to think about it for a second.  "Oh yeah.  I remember you stating in the letter about a commedation for me."

Celestia's smile widened as her horn lit up.  A small metallic object was summoned in front of her.  "I would normally award this to you in a ceremony but as you are here short notice, I hope you don't mind it like this."  She levitated the metallic object towards my shirt and pinned it on.  I looked down at it.

"A medal..."  I held it in my hand to get a better look at it.  It was a small round golden medallion, with the sun on one side and the moon on the back.  Celestia's and Luna's cutie marks.  "This is beautiful." I said in astonishment.

"For saving the life of one of the Elements of Harmony, I award you the Equestrian Star of Bravery.  You willingly risked your life to save another - an utmost splendid act of courage." she said in an authorative tone.

I got up from the sofa and gave Celestia a hug, holding her tight.  "Thank you.  This means so much."  I stepped back and sat back down, admiring the medal.  "Wow...awarded a medal for bravery.  Never thought that would happen." I said with a snort.

"You deserve it, you really do.  Is there anything else you wish to discuss with me?" Celestia asked.

I rubbed the back of my head.  "Uhh...yeah there is one more thing.  It's about Luna."

Celestia tilted her head at me.  "Is something wrong?  You look worried."

I shook my head.  "No, no, no it's fine.  It's just..."  I breathed in heavily and let it out slowly.  "I need advice on something and you are the only pony who will be able to give it to me."  She nodded and stayed silent, waiting for me to carry on.  "OK, what I want to know is what Luna's most favourite things in the world are.  Things she gets so happy about."

Celestia gave a confused look.  "Is that all?  Well, let's see now.  She has always loved the stars, ever since she managed to control them.  She...ooh!  She loves a particular bottle of wine that is made right here in Canterlot - Berry's Brook.  She likes to read...is there anything in particular you want to know?" she asked.

"Something close and personal to her.  Something that requires someone else to enjoy."  She opened her mouth to speak.  "Apart from the obvious of course..." I said, laughing at the end.  She got a good chuckle out of that.

"Oh you are too funny.  I do happen to know that she loves a massage on her wings."  Celestia opened one of hers and pointed at a certain part with her hoof.  "Right there.  She'll say she's ticklish but she actually loves it."

"Good...yeah, that's good.  What about jewellery?" I asked.

"I remember her saying once that she always wanted a ring to wear on her horn.  Owen...why are you asking this?"

"It's something I've wanted to do for a while now.  I was hoping to--"

*BEEP BEEP*

I looked down at my gem and huffed with a smile.  I looked up at Celestia who was smiling back.  "Two seconds."  I tapped the gem.  "Morning lovely.  How are you?"

"Good morning my love.  I am well, thank you.  Are you free to talk?"

I looked over to Celestia and held a finger over my mouth - the 'shh' sign.. "Yeah, I'm free.  I'm just at home at the moment."  I got up from the sofa and signed for Celestia to follow me.  We started to make our way out of the throne room.  "It feels lonely without you here."

"I miss you too.  It must be strange waking up in your old home again."

We started to ascend the stairs, both of us trying not to laugh.  "Yeah it is.  Still, I've got a piece of home with me now."  We come across Luna's bedroom door.  "Are you about to go to sleep?"

"In a moment, yes.  Last night was a bit long-winded."  I raised my hand and knocked on her door twice.  "I am not to be disturbed!"  Both me and Celestia both stifled out giggles.  This was too good.  I knocked twice again.  "Did you not hear me?!"

"Luna, you alright?" I asked in a serious tone.

"I am fine.  Somepony is knocking on my door.  They know well enough not to disturb me in the daytime."  I couldn't help myself - I knocked twice more.  "Hold on dear.  The pony behind this door is about to be shouted at."

"Oh come on, that's not nice."  The door opened to reveal an angry Luna.  "I don't like being shouted at."  Her mood instantly went to it's opposite as she embraced me in a hug and kiss.  Celestia started to laugh behind me which in effect, started me going and then Luna.

"That was mean!  When did you get here?" Luna asked me.

"About thirty minutes ago.  I thought I'd surprise you both."  I sat down on Luna's bed.  "And I'm also gonna go to the Canterlot Chronicle office to have a word with the editor."

Luna's expression turned sour.  "Those..."  I put a hand on her wing and stroked it softly.  "I'm coming with you."

"No, you need to sleep.  Besides, I can do this by myself."

Luna's horn lit up and her body glowed for a second before stopping.  "Sleep is good for my body but magic will do just fine."  She got to her hooves.  "We will make way to the Canterlot Chronicle!" she stated.

"Only if you say so.  Honestly, I can do it myself."

"Or you could make a day of it." Celesita offered.  We both looked at her.  "Once you finish in the offices, why don't you spend the day together?  See the sights?"

I looked back at Luna and smiled.  "Sounds good.  What do you think?"  She kissed me on the lips.  "I'll take that as a yes."  Luna walked out of the room and out of earshot.  I began to follow behind her until Celestia cleared her throat.  "Yeah?"

Celestia started to walk past me and leant down to my ear.  "Golden ring, around her horn."  She draped a wing over my shoulder and pulled me close.  "Good luck."

I was gonna need it.

"And here it is.  The Canterlot Chronicle."  The building looked like the town hall in Ponyville, only more square.  Above the doorway, the sign spelt out the name of the newspaper in big, bold letters.  "Shall we enter?  I'd like to ask why those journalists decided to--"

I stopped her mid-sentence by tapping her shoulder.  "Look, I know you want to rant and shout at these ponies but I'm not here to do that."  Luna looked confused.  "Originally, yes, I was going to be angry but thinking about it, I'm gonna try and reason with these ponies and be calm with them.  Now, I'm gonna go in, see if I can speak to their chief editor or someone important.  If they refuse and start to get cocky, can you come in and demand that I see someone.  Be demanding but not angry."  I tapped the gem twice to get it working.  "You'll be able to hear everything I and they say."

Luna nodded and nuzzled my cheek.  "OK love.  I'll be right here if you need me."

I leant over and kissed her before entering the building.  The lobby looked kind of plain.  A boring, sterile white room with a few chairs and a single desk at the end.  An light blue earth pony mare sat at the desk, filing some papers.  I straightened my shirt and walked up to the desk, where the mare took notice of me.

"Good morning.  I'd like to speak with your editor or chief editor please." I asked nicely.

The mare shifted her eyes a second and gulped.  "Um...do you have an appointment?" she asked.

"No, I do not.  I'm here regarding a story that your paper printed about me that was complete lies.  Also, a picture was taken of me without me knowing and I'd like to know why." I stated.  I kept the facts simple.

"I'm sorry but you have to have an appointment to meet with our staff.  Would you like me to arrange one for you?" she asked.  Her tone was sinking into an annoyed tone.

"Listen.  I'm not happy about what happened.  Please just let me see them now and I'll be out of here in no time at all."

The mare put her front hooves on the table and glared at me.  "Look.  I cannot let you in without an appointment.  Now, arrange one for another time or I will have to ask you to leave."  She breathed a bit fast after that - she sounded nervous.

I sighed.  "Alright, you leave me no choice."  I picked up the gem and held it to my mouth.  "I'm gonna need your help dear.  Please come in."

The front doors opened and an unhappy Luna walked up towards the desk.  "I, Princess Luna, order you to allow Owen to speak with your editor." she said.  It was authorative, not an angry tone.  The mare behind the desk bowed, then rose and dashed to the next room.  "Was that too mean?" Luna asked.

"I don't think so.  She was getting a bit angry at the end but that subsided when she saw you." I replied.

The door opened again to reveal a white earth pony with a worried look on his face.  He bowed to Luna then looked at you.  "I apologise for my receptionist's actions.  Would you care to follow me please?"

I looked back at Luna.  "Thanks for that.  Listen, I might be a while, why don't you have a look around Canterlot or meet me back in the castle later?"  She nodded with a smile and walked away and out of the building.  I tapped the gem twice to end the communication.  "Right then, after you?"

I followed him into the back room, where dozens of ponies were writing.  They all looked very busy.  Approaching a staircase, I swore I could hear muffled sobs.  "Hey, wait one second."

There was a doorway to the side of the stairs.  I put my ear to it and the sobs were louder.  I opened the door slightly to see the receptionist mare, sitting on a chair with a tissue in her hoof.  I walked in quietly and approached her.  The white stallion followed me in.  "Hey." I said, kneeling down.  "Are you alright?"

She looked up at me and shuffled back in shock.  "I'm sorry, I'm sorry!  I didn't know you were with the Princess!" she bellowed through her sobs.  She rubbed her muzzle with the tissue.

"Is this because of what me and Luna..."  Damn, there goes my day.  "I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to upset you."  She stared at me and sniffled a few times.

"I didn't think my first day would be this bad..." she murmured.

I shut my eyes at the revelation of that.  I've made myself look mean and I felt terrible.  I looked back up at the mare.  "I'm sorry, I really am.  You were only doing your job and I respect your for that.  I never meant to upset or scare you."  The mare nodded and sighed heavily.  I needed to make it up to her.  "Hold on a second."  I walked out of the room and tapped my gem twice.  Luna soon answered.

"Finished already?"

"Haven't even started.  Look, something's gone wrong.  The receptionist we talked to's in tears right now.  She feels really bad about what she said to me and what she did and it's only her first day.  Can I ask you to do something for me?"

After my conversation with Luna, I walked back into the room and sat myself down next to the light blue mare.  "What's your name?" I asked.

"Summer Breeze." she replied quietly.

"Summer Breeze."  I turned to the white stallion.  "Would you mind if you gave her the rest of the day off?  I have somethign for her."

"Of course, anything for the Princess' Courter." he answered.

"Thank you.  Now, come with me."  I helped her to her hooves and we exited the room and went back towards the lobby area.  Walking into the area, I saw that Luna was waiting for us.  Summer immediately bowed at the sight of her.  "Summer, it's alright.  Stand up for me."  She did so but she kept her distance from Luna.  "Me and the Princess talked and we both feel bad for what we did.  To make it up to you...actually, Luna?"

Luna walked up to Summer and lay down so she was level with her.  "As a way of saying sorry, you will accompany me to the castle where upon various treats await you."

"W-w-what kind of treats Your Majesty?" Summer asked.

"A wonderful lunch prepared by our finest chefs and an afternoon of pampering from our very own spa ponies."

Summer's eyes lit up.  "Really?"  She looked at me and I nodded.  "Thank you so much."

"If you would follow me please.  Owen, I will meet with you later." Luna said.

"Of course.  See ya!"  Luna and Summer exited the building.  I turned to see the white stallion waiting for me.  "Sorry about that, I really am.  I just hope this'll make up for it."

He snorted and laughed.  "No doubt!  And thank you for cheering her up.  I've known her a few years now and she can get a bit emotional."

"Right, right.  Sorry, I never caught your name, Mr?" I asked, extending my fist.

He bumped it.  "Golden Skies.  I am the chief editor of the Canterlot Chronicle.  If you care to follow me."  I followed him once again and this time, we actually walked up the stairs.  We soon reached a private office in which I walked in, with Golden shutting the door behind me.

"Thank you for seeing me on such short notice."

Golden made his way into the chair, opposite from mine.  "You are most welcome.  Now then, down to business, I understand you have a problem."

I re-positioned myself to get comfortable.  "Yes I do.  I am referring to one of your editions that was printed about two and a half weeks ago regarding me and Princess Luna."

"Ah yes...that printing.  We have certainly had a hefty amount of complaints about that prinitng." he replied.

"Well I imagine you would because all of it was lies!  Also, someone took a picture of me and Fluttershy.  Now I normally wouldn't mind but the photo was taken through her window!" I retorted with a hint of anger.  The stallion didn't answer.  He only sunk into his chair a bit and look more nervous.  I rose to my feet.  "And another thing.  Not once have I seen any form of apology for this."

"W-would you like us to?" he muttered.

I realised I was still standing and I guess I looked intimidating.  I sat down and sighed.  "That would be nice, thank you."  He started scribbling down some notes on a notepad.

"I am sorry for all of this.  We go by what our photographers bring us."

"Then maybe you should check your resources before printing them first.  You have no idea how much hate I got from the residents of Ponyville.  Also, if you wanted a picture, then all you had to do was ask." I explain.

"I understand."  He tapped his chin with his pencil.  "I will print an apology in our next issue if you would kindly do something for me."

"Depends what it is." I said.

"Can we please get a picture of you, by your consent, and can I have an interview with you?  So you can let everyone know how you've settled in and whatnot."

"Hmm..."  I thought about this for a moment.  To be honest, it would be quite good to do this as it would let people know that the newspaper made a mistake.  "Sure.  Why not." I said with a smile.

"Excellent!"  He opened up a fresh notepad and cleared his throat.  "OK, we'll treat it like a conversation.  Good morning Owen, thank you for coming along."

*3PM*

Wow, that took longer than I thought.  After an hour or two speaking to Golden, he then proceeded to give me a tour of their offices.  Even though I didn't ask for it, I went around anyway and it was interesting to see and learn what goes into a newspaper.  Golden also mentioned that he knew which photographer took the picture of me and Fluttershy and said he would be sternly spoken to.  After all that, Golden handed me a printed copy of their printing for tomorrow.

It was now getting on in the afternoon and I needed to find a few things.  First up was the bottle of wine that she liked.  After a while, I came across a small shop that had a myriad of coloured bottles in the window.  Nodding at the display, I walked into the shop, armed with my bag of bits.

I walked up to the counter and acknowledged the unicorn stallion behind it.  "Good afternoon.  I was wondering if you could help me." I asked.

"I shall try my best." he replied, his smile never fading.  "What are you looking for?"

"I am after a specific type of wine.  Berry's Brook it's called."

The unicorn nodded.  "Ah, a fine wine that is."  He began to search in a rack behind him.  "A rare wine this is.  I'm afraid it will not come cheaply.  A-ha!"  He levitated a dark bottle out of the rack and set it on the counter.  Is this the one you were after?"

I picked up the bottle and looked it over.  "Berry's Brook, yep, this is the one.  How much will it cost me?" I said, getting out my bit bag.

"Sixty bits please."  I was expecting a lot worse.  I took out the correct change and handed it over to him.  "Thank you very much.  Is there anything else I can help you with?

I took the bottle under my arm.  "Nope, that's everything.  Thanks!"  I walked out of the shop and shut the door behind me.  I knew Celestia had a blanket I could borrow so all that leaves is the jewellery.  Remembering my last shopping spree, I made my way towards the jewellers.  I soon came across the familiar shop and walked through the door.  The same stallion was behind the counter and he grinned when he saw me.

"Good day my friend.  How did the Princess enjoy her necklace?" Shining Jewels asked.

"More than you can imagine.  How has business been?" I replied.

"Average.  It could be better.  But enough about me, how can I help you today?"

"I'm looking for another piece of jewellery.  A ring this time.  One to go around a horn."

Shining leant down and picked up a tray from under his counter.  "Here are the selection of rings I can offer you.  Are you looking for anything in particular?"

I looked over the rings.  Most of them had a coloured gem fixed on them - not what I wanted.  "Hmm...what I need is a gold ring, no gems or additions.  Just the ring.  When I give it to her, I'll ask if she wants a gem for it, then I'll have to come back to get it fixed."

He put the tray back down and pulled out a small velvet box, opening it slightly.  "Like this?"

It was perfect.  A small golden ring but big enough to fit around the base of her horn.  It glimmered in the sunlight that filtered in through the window.  "That's perfect.  Just what I need.  How much?"

"For you my good friend, two hundred bits."  Three times as much as the wine, ouch!  I pull out my bit bag and hand him over the correct change.  Damn, now the bag feels light.  "Thank you very much and uh...good luck."

I smiled at him, picking up the box and pocketing it.  "Thank you."  I walked out of his shop and back into the streets.  I had everything I needed.

Re-entering the castle, I made my way back to the throne room and walked up to Celestia.  She was currently talking to a rather prim and proper looking unicorn.

"Thank you for your visit Fancy Pants.  I will be sure to take your words into account." she said with a nod.

"Thank you Your Majesty." Fancy said.  He bowed and then turned around and walked out of the throne room.

"Did you have any luck Owen?" Celestia asked.

I held out the bottle of wine.  "One Berry's Brook."  I then took out the velvet box and opened it.  "Will this be OK?"  She took the ring from my grasp and examined it.

"She'll love it.  I for one know what she'll say." she said with a wink.  "How did your meeting with the Chronicle turn out?"

"Overall it was OK.  Started off terribly, I made a pony cry."  Celestia's facial expression didn't change.  "I raised my voice at her then I asked Luna to help me out.  Thought it was OK but I then found her crying and then I found out it was her first day.  To make up for it, me and Luna had a talk and we treated her to lunch here and a session with the spa ponies.  I don't suppose you've seen a light blue earth pony around?"

"I did happen to see her.  Summer Breeze wasn't it?"  I nodded.  "Luna was walking around with her telling her about the castle and what she and I do.  She certainly wasn't upset when I saw her.

"Good, good."  Celestia handed the box back to me.  "Right, I need one more thing.  Do you have a blanket I can borrow?  One for sitting on that is?"  Her horn glowed and a large rolled up piece of fabric was summoned into my hand.  "Perfect.  Now there is only one more thing I need to ask of you if that's OK."

"Ask away." she replied.

"For this to go ahead, I need Luna to spend some time with me after the moon has been raised.  Do you think either you or you high council of ponies can cover for her for a little while?  Only an hour or two." I ask.

Celestia got to her feet and walked over to me.  "Of course my dear.  I will ask the high council to cover for Luna for the entire night.  If I may suggest something?"  I nodded.  "The perfect place will be at the top of the watchtower.  There is a balcony which can accomodate you both and it will be illuminated by the moon."

I put my hand on her neck and rubbed it.  "That's a great idea.  Thanks."  She smiled and nodded.  "Right, I'm gonna set it up."  I took a piece of parchment out of my pocket.  "If you could give her this note when you join to change the day into night, that'd be very helpful."

"It shall be done."  She took the note from my hand with her levitation and hid it in her mane.  I laughed at that, I'd only ever seen Pinkie do that.  Seriously, it's like a TARDIS...or Mary Poppins' carpet bag.  "I wish you the best of luck...but I know you won't need it."

"I appreciate it.  Thank you."  I walked out of the throne room and towards the kitchens.  I picked up two wine glasses and set off for the watchtower.

"Good evening Luna.  How was your day?" asked Celestia.

"Wonderful.  Summer Breeze is a marvellous pony and she greatly appreciated her time within the castle."

"Shall we?"  Both of their horns cast ablaze as the sun started to descend from the sky as Equestria's satelite began to rise.  The colours of the sky slowly faded into darkness as the day changed into night.  "The night is yours Luna."  Celestia began to walk away.  "Or, it would have been."

"What do you mean?" Luna said turning around.  Celestia was levitating a folded piece of parchment.  "What is this?"

"It is a message for you dear sister.  Please read it."  Luna took the note from her elder sister's magical grip and opened it up.

Luna,

After you have raised the moon, please meet me at the top of the watchtower.

Celestia will explain more.

And please, do not teleport or fly.

Love Owen.

"Explain more?" Luna asked.

"The high council will watch over the throne for tonight.  For now, please go to Owen." she said with a smile, walking away from Luna.

Luna decided not to question further and started her walk towards the staircase of the watchtower.  Whilst ascending the staircase, she started to wonder what this was all about.  Was it a problem?  Was Owen OK?  Pushing those thoughts aside, she kept on climbing.  Before long, faint music started to sound.

Reaching the top of the stairs, she looked out at the balcony to see her love sitting there, watching the night sky.

"Owen?"

I turned to see Luna looking at me with most confusion.  "Hey."  I got to my feet and walked over to her, giving her a warm hug.  "Glad you could make it."

"What is all of this?" she asked.

I led her over to the blanket.  "Come and sit down for me."  She did so.  "I've been thinking about us a lot recently and I've come to a conclusion that we don't do many romantic things with each other.  So, I thought we could spend some quality time together under the stars-"  I pulled out the bottle of wine.  "-with a bottle of your favourite wine and just...chill.  How's that sound?"

She levitated the bottle of wine and smiled greatly when she saw the label.  "How did you know this was my favourite?" she asked, still smiling.

"Thank your sister for that.  Shall I?"  I took the bottle from her grasp and opened it up, pouring it into two waiting glasses.  I picked one up and handed it to Luna, and one for myself.  I raised mine.  "A toast."  I leant over and kissed her.  "To us."

"To us."  We both took a sip of the wine.

"Wow...that is really nice."  I wasn't lying, it was a wonderful taste.  A sweet red wine with a hint of spice.  "I can see why you like this."

Luna shuffled over and leant on me.  "Mmm..."  She leant her head onto my chest.  I could feel the blood rush to my face.  Even though we had done this plenty of times before, this time is different.  "Your heart."

"Hmm?"

"Your heart is beating so fast.  Are you alright?"

I wiped my forehead.  "Uhh...yeah, I'm OK.  I'm just happy to be spending some quality time with you.  And wine gets to my head really fast." I said with a snort of laughter which she giggled at.  "Yep, I'm a lightweight."

She took another sip of her wine.  "How did your meeting go?"

I had forgotten all about it.  "Oh, it went well.  At first I got a bit agitated at talking about it all again but I gave him a...small piece of my mind.  After that, we had a proper interview.  I've got it here actually."  I pulled out the newspaper and showed it to Luna.

"Read it to me." she asked.

"Really?"  She nodded.  "Alright.  I haven't actually looked at what he put in yet so bare with me."  I opened it up, turned to the correct page and started to read.

(For those of you that want to read the interview, the link is here.)

"That sounded pretty good.  At least they apologised about what they did before." Luna said.

"Absolutely.  He kept most of the important stuff in.  We spent most of it just chatting to be honest."  I looked up at the night sky and marvelled at the amount of stars in the sky.  "Hey, Celestia said you can control the stars."

"That is correct." she replied.

"Can you show me?"

Luna turned to me, nodded and then her horn lit up.  Looking up at the sky, certain stars began to glow brighter.  Some moved into another place to form an intricate pattern.  "Wow!  That's incredible."  I continued watching.  How the stars moved and shone, it was a sight to see.  And sitting next to the one responsible for it all made me respect her that little bit more, if that was even possible.

"Would you like to see more?" she asked.  I nodded as a response.  Her horn brightened further and I looked back at the sky.  One particular empty part of the sky started to shine brighter and brighter.  I covered my eyes just in case.  The light subsided and I uncovered my eyes.  The empty patch of sky was now not so empty.

"What did you do?" I asked.

"I created a new star."  My jaw hung open at her statement.  "And we shall name this star.  We shall name it..."  She turned to me and kissed me.  "...Owen."

"You did that for me?"  She nodded.  My iPod changed onto another track.  I stared longlingly into her eyes.

'Now is the moment.  Ask her.'

Listening to my brain, I reached into my pocket with my hand.  "Luna..."  I tried to pull the box out but my hand stayed firm.  Chickening out, I reached for the wine instead.  "More wine?"  She nodded so I refilled her glass.

'Get on with it Owen.  Stop stalling.'

"Luna."  She turned to me.  "I need to...I need..."  I couldn't do it.  I got up and walked over to the railing and leant on it.  I smacked my head in frustration.  "Come on Owen, do it.  Get it together." I muttered under my breath.

"Is something wrong?" Luna asked.

I had to do it.  Now was the time.  It was now or never.  I turned around to see Luna had risen to her hooves.  Just what I needed.  Taking a deep breath, I walked towards her and stood in front of her.

"Luna, there's something I need to do.  Something important."

"Oh?  What is it?"

I shut my eyes, re-gaining my courage.  Opening them, I fixed my gaze on her.  "Ever since we first admitted our love for each other, I found myself more...joyful.  Happy.  Amazed.  I was amazed that I had found the courage to admit my love to a girl...or mare.  And then recently, I started thinking.  Whenever I need help, you're there.  Whenever I feel down, you comfort me.  Whenever I just need to talk, your ears are always open.  I have never found that in anyone I have ever known...apart from you.  I love you."  I kissed her softly.  "So much."

"I love you too." she responded.

I cleared my throat and wiped my forehead again.  This was sapping all of my courage.  "There's something I've been thinking about for the past couple of weeks."  I took put my hand on her shoulder.  "Our future.  And I've been trying to think of what our future would be like.  And...what I'm about to do is the answer to my thoughts."  I put my hand in my pocket and held it over the velvet box.

"I don't know how it goes in Equestria so I'll do it the old-fashioned way, the Earth way."  I knelt down on one knee and pulled out the velvet box.  "Princess Luna."  I opened the box to reveal the gold within.  My eyes started to water as the moment had arrived.  "Will you make me the happiest man alive...and marry me?"

Luna gasped and brought a hoof to her mouth.  Her eyes began to water and she started breathing rapidly.  Her eyes darted from mine to the box and back again.  I daren't say anything.  She slowly brought her hoof down and stared at me, her tears now falling.

"Yes."

A single tear fell from my eye.  She said it.  "YES?!"

"YES, I WILL MARRY YOU!"

I stood up slowly and took the ring out of the box and slowly slipped it onto her horn.  It hit the base and glimmered in the moonlight.  Both of us were now streaming tears from our eyes.  I immediately gave her a full, loving kiss and threw my arms around her.  My sudden force on her sent us to the ground, still locked in a kiss.  Breaking it, I stared into her eyes intently.

"You have no idea how happy you've just made me." I said, still smiling at her.

"I have a fair idea." she said, chuckling.  She kissed me again and then rose to her hooves.  "So you planned all of this?  For me?"

I took her hoof into my hand.  "For us."  I laughed and stared at her again.  "We're gonna be husband and wife.  Husband and wife!" I called out.  Luna laughed at my outburst.  I walked up to the railing and threw my hands in the air.

"YOU HEAR THAT EQUESTRIA?  ME AND LUNA ARE GETTING MARRIED!

Celestia was lying in her bed, reading up on some reports that her subjects in Ponyville had sent her.  She chuckled at the one she had just read.

"A lesson learnt dear Apple Bloom.  Your cutie mark will come."

"YOU HEAR THAT EQUESTRIA?  ME AND LUNA ARE GETTING MARRIED!"

Celestia's head shot up at the outcry.  Smiling at what she just heard, she giggled like a schoolfilly and sighed.  "A Royal wedding.  There hasn't been one of those in centuries."  She went back to reading some more reports.

A tired Shining Jewels was just retiring to his room after spending an evening with his wife at a local eatery.  Apparently asparagus soup didn't agree with his stomach.

"Bugh...that's the last time I go to that restaurant."

"YOU HEAR THAT EQUESTRIA?  ME AND LUNA ARE GETTING MARRIED!"

The unicorn's head shot around to his open window.  "That sounded like..."  He slapped his side with his hoof.  "Well I'll be.  Good for you friend."

32A. CC/Owen

32A. CC/Owen

Just a foreword here.  This chapter is basically the interview with Golden.  The chapter will be set out as an interview, not as a narrative.  CC is Canterlot Chronicle and O is Owen.

INTERVIEW WITH THE ROYAL COURTER

CC:  Good morning Owen.  Thank you for coming along.

O:  Thank you for having me.

CC:  To start with, I'd like to ask some basic questions.  So, first of all, how long have you been in Equestria?

O:  I arrived in Equestria in August of 2012 so that's around seven months now.  Doesn't feel like that at all though, the time's just flown by.

CC:  What were your first days like in Equestria?

O:  Well, not the best I have to admit.  When I arrived here, I crashed into a wooden clubhouse and was severely injured in the process.  I was in Ponyville hospital for nearly a week where the doctors managed to heal me.  But aside from that, I was a lot to take in.  I mean, this was a whole new world, much different from my world.  When I first woke up and looked around to see unicorns and pegasi and that everything was brightly coloured, I think I fainted.

CC:  Oh dear!  That wasn't a good start was it?  OK, so you say that Equestria is much different to your world.  Can you elaborate on that?

O:  Oh, it's much different, let me tell you.  In my world, there is no magic.  We have to rely on technology to help us with our daily routines.  As for unicorns and pegasi?  They don't exist either, only as a myth.  We did have ponies but they couldn't talk.  Now, the weather, that really stumped me.  Back on Earth, the weather isn't controlled, it does whatever it wants and we can't do a thing about it.

CC:  Your world sounds most strange indeed.

O:  So would yours if you explained it to someone on Earth.

CC:  I imagine it would!  I'd like to ask about your social life, if I may.  Have you made many friends since you came here?

O:  Oh, more than you would imagine.  At first, ponies were skeptical of me as I was something new.  But after they got to know me, they were very friendly.  The first friend I ever made was Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic, who lives in Golden Oaks Library in Ponyille.  She taught me everything there is to know about Equestria and magic and so forth.  Over time, I was introduced to the rest of the Elements of Harmony as they were all close friends with Twilight.  I even got to become good friends with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

CC:  Sounds like you're quite popular in Ponyville!  You mentioned Princess Luna there.  We have recently heard that you have become Her Highness' Royal Courter.

O:  Yes, that's right.  I met Princess Luna about two weeks after I arrived in Equestria and our friendship grew ever since.  And yes, eventually we admitted we had feelings for each other so Princess Celestia bestowed the title upon me.

CC:  Do you ever regret any decisions you have made so far?

O:  Regarding Princess Luna?  No way, not a chance.  Admitting my love to her was one of the best things I ever chose to do.  I suppose there was one thing I do regret about my time here though.

CC:  And that would be?

O:  Trying to out-drink a certain pony.  The cider here is stronger than back home.

CC:  I see, you best stick to the apple juice from now on!  So, we know how you are making do in Equestria.  You have made a wide array of friends, you are the Royal Courter for the Princess.  What else can we expect from you?

O:  Ooh...nothing big I'm afraid.  I've already done too many big things here.  Who knows, maybe some time in the future, something will crop up.

CC:  We will look forward to it.  Now, one last thing.  As most of our readers and you alike are aware, a story was printed about you and the Element of Kindness, Fluttershy, becoming an item.  For those who do not yet know, this story was not true as it was a result of mis-communication.  I would like to extend a formal apology from myself and the journalists to you, Fluttershy and Princess Luna.

O:  I accept your apology.

CC:  That's all from us.  Owen, it has been a pleasure.

O:  Thank you very much.

33. Daytime With Luna

33. Daytime With Luna

The tweeting of birds.  The gleam of sunlight.  The sound of morning.

Yep, it was that time.  The time most people hate - time to get out of bed.  I opened my eyes and saw...nothing.  The bed was empty, save for me.  I sat up and looked around - Luna's regalia was gone and her side of the bed was made.

"Luna?" I called out.

"In here!" her voice responded.  It came from the bathroom.  "I'll be out in a moment."

I got out of the bed and set my feet on the floor, feeling the warm plushness of the rug.  Stretching, I stood up and looked out upon the shining city below.  Another beautiful morning, just as it should be.  Getting my clothes on, I heard the bathroom door open and looked to see Luna walking out with a smile on her face.

Walking over, I leant down and kissed her.  "Well, good morning to you."  I caught a whiff of something sweet.  "Mmm...you smell wonderful."

Luna giggled and shook her mane slightly.  "Why thank you.  It's a new shampoo that I tried - five different fruits!"

"It suits you."  My eyes glanced at the ring that was resting on the base of her horn.  "As does that."  I cupped my hand on her cheek.  "We're gonna get married...I never thought I'd see the day..."

"That day will come soon my love."  She kissed my cheek.  "And when it does, we are going to be happier than we have ever been.  Now come along, we have the day to ourselves.  We should make the most of it."  She began to walk out of the room.

"Actually Luna, there is something I want to ask."  She stopped and turned her head.  "It's something I was thinking about last night and I think it'll be a great idea...but it'll limit what we can do today."

"By how much?" she replied.

"Quite a bit."  Luna hummed to herself before nodding at me.  "OK, here's what I propose."  I told her my idea and how we should do it.  "What do you think?"

Luna walked up to me and draped a wing over my shoulder.  "To be that considerate of others...that's what I love about you.  I think it's a wonderful idea."  We began to walk down the stairs, her wing still over my shoulder.  "Hold on."  She stopped for a second and her horn glowed.  A second later, the ring on her horn disappeared.  "I think we should keep this quiet for know, best to wait until the right moment."

"Good point.  Morning gentlemen."  We came across the throne room doors and greeted the guards.  We followed the red rug towards the throne and addressed the pony sitting upon it.  "Good morning Celestia." I said.

"A fair morning to you both and may I be the first to say."  Celestia got up and walked over to us, leaning her head down close to ours.  "Congratulations on your engagement." she whispered.

Luna gasped.  "How did you know?"

Celestia laughed and looked at me.  "Thank Owen for that.  I heard his shout all the way from my chambers."  I sniggered slightly and held my hand over my mouth.  "You have a very loud voice when you want it to be."

"You can blame stress related evenings back home for that."  We all shared a laugh at that.  "Celestia, there is something me and Luna want to propose to you."

Luna stepped forward.  "Indeed sister.  Owen informed me of an idea which can be performed today which would benefit you."  Celestia raised her eyebrow at me.

I held my hands up to her.  "Nothing bad, don't worry.  It's just that you have covered for Luna so many times so that she and I could spend time together.  I've lost count how many times it has been.  So I wo...no, WE would like to offer to take charge for the day and give you a day off."

"That is very kind of you to offer but I simply cannot accept.  There is too much for me to do." Celestia explained.

Luna stomped her hoof.  "Exactly!  All of this work for you to do constantly cannot be good for your mind.  Please sister, please take some leave.  Owen and I truly know you deserve it."

"Besides.  You know it's true anyway." I added with a smirk and a wink.

Celestia shared her gaze between the both of us, eyeing us both up.  After a while, she laughed softly.  "Very well.  I accept."  Luna stepped forward and nuzzled her sister before walking past her and sitting upon the throne.

"Owen, join me up here please."  I followed her order and stood beside the throne.  Luna stared at Celestia.  "As I am running the day, I order you, sister, to take the day off and to not return to the throne until tomorrow morning." she said with a smile.

Celestia laughed heartily before nodding.  "As you wish sister.  Enjoy your day...if you can" she said, smirking.  Celestia turned and walked out of the throne room; the guards shutting the doors behind her.

"What do you think she meant by that?" I asked.

"I...don't know." Luna replies, putting a hoof to her chin.

"Huh...what was that order for anyway?  She already said yes."

"As I am in control of the day, I give the orders and my subjects must follow them.  Giving the order to Celestia, she HAD to follow it."

I nod my head in understanding.  "Ah I get it...clever.  Very clever."  A flash of light behind me reveals a large chair that has been summoned.  Luna nods at me and then at the chair.  "Thanks."  I sit down and..."Ohhh...this is plush.  So, what's on the agenda?  I don't think I've seen how the day court operates before."

"It's pretty much the same as the night court, only more busy."  Luna summoned a scroll and began reading through it, muttering to herself.  "9AM - Morning court...12PM - Meeting with bla-bla-bla....*GASP*"

"What?  What is it?" I asked with worry.  She pointed to a section of the scroll.  "What are you trying to...ohhh...that."  I looked back up at Luna who was rubbing her eyes with her hooves.  "Come on, it can't be too bad.  I've done taxes before when I worked for the construction company back home."

"Did your taxes include taxes for the entire country?" she asked in deadpan.  I opened my mouth to answer but closed it as I realised how much work this is.  "Damn...wait...remember what Celestia said?"

"Enjoy your day...if you...CAN!  That sneaky..."  Luna's lower lip was trembling, either with rage or fear, I don't know.  "I knew there was a reason she looked smug."

I rested my hand on her shoulder.  "It's alright, it'll be fine.  If it's OK, I'll lend a hand.  I know the basics of taxes so I might be able to understand it."

"That's so generous." Luna replies, nuzzling my cheek.  "But I am afraid that only myself of Celestia can do it.  It is a rather confidential task."

"OK, no problem.  So, first up is morning court right?  For three hours?" Luna nods.  "Right then, shall we begin?"  Luna went to call for the guards but I beat her to it.  "One more thing.  Um, just wondering, do I have to input on any of the issues that are put towards you or am I not allowed to?"

Luna thought about it for a second.  "To be perfectly honest, I really don't know.  But."  She turned her head to face me.  "You have done before in the night court.  If you do have any advice or opinions then please voice them but only if they are necessary."  I nodded.  "Very well.  Guards, please let it in the first visitor."

*11PM*

I sat there, listening to the visiting pony's issue.  Turns out it was something I had experience in.  I raised my hand before Luna started speaking.  "May I?  Please?"  Luna nodded with a smile.  "Thank you.  Miss Ruby, I understand your problems as I myself have been in a similar situation before.  Please tell me, what does your neighbour exactly do to disturb you?"

The fire-red maned pegasus huffed.  "Where do I begin.  He attempts to sing every evening as he said he's trying to get into a music group.  This goes on for at least a couple of hours and believe me, his singing voice is NOT good at all.  He likes to throw parties in his house that go on until the early hours.  It's all noise related problems really and it's affecting mine, and everypony elses, sleeping pattern."

"Wow...party animal.  Have you tried communicating with him to inform him of how he's affecting you?" I ask.

The pegasus shot me a glare.  "I've tried that, many times!  He ignores anypony who addresses him about his noise."

I held a hand up to my chin in thought.  "OK, so you've attempted to talk to him and he's completely ignored you.  And there's no sign of him changing his ways?"  The pony shook her head.  "Right.  Well, I can only advise you on the next step.  If the offender is not making any effort to change after repeated requests, then may I recommend...hold on."  I leant up to Luna's ear and whispered a question to which she positively answered.  I turned back to the pegasus.  "Sorry.  I recommend legal action.  I am aware there are various places in Canterlot you can go to, to help with this kind of situation.  This can lead to official warnings to the offender, then fines and then eventually, if nothing changes, eviction."

"Eviction?!  To be free of that noise-polluting idiot?" Opal Ruby questions with glee.

"Please remember that eviction is the last resort.  Hopefully after a warning, he will tone it down a bit." I offer with a smile.

"Of course.  Thank you both." Ruby responds, bowing and then leaving the throne room.

"You handled that really well.  Is it true that you had a similar problem?" Luna asks.

"Oh yes." I said, chuckling at the memory.  "Some thirtysomething guy in the flat below me like to bellow out heavy metal music every day.  He got evicted in the end.  Turned out it was heard from six floors down."  The doors opened to reveal the next visitor walking up slowly to us.  "Ready for the next one?"

"Mmmhmm."  The visitor was a pegasus - olive green in colour.  A cloak covered most of his body, only his head and wings were visible.  "Greetings fellow subject."

The pegasus bowed before her and the raised.  His facial expression was one of happiness. "Greetings your Highness.  This err...turned out better than I expected."

I recognised the voice.  Looking closer, I saw who it was.  "Jewels!  Good to see you."  The pegasus smiled greatly at me as I approached him and gave him a hoof bump.  "How've you been?  What's with the cloak?"

"You do realise it's cold out?" he replied with a laugh.  "And as for me?  Ehh...could be better I suppose.  But I'm not here to talk about me.  I heard a rather loud shout last night and thought I'd come and see it for myself."

I rubbed the back of my neck sheepishly and motioned for him to follow me.  We stood close to Luna so no-one could hear us.  "Luna...this is the pony I got the ring from.  Can you please show it to him?" I asked.  Luna's horn glowed slightly and the golden ring became visible for a few seconds before disappearing again.  "We're keeping it quiet at the moment.  Can I ask you to do the same?"

Jewels nudged me in the side.  "Of course.  Congratulations to you both." he replied in hushed tones.  "I must be off now.  I hope to see you both again soon."  With that, he exited the throne room.

"What a guy.  Salt of the earth he is."  Luna gave me an confused look.  "It means he's trustworthy, reliable and friendly."

"I see.  He is a charming individual.  So he was the pony that you..."  Luan stopped talking and stared at the throne room doors intently.  Her eyebrows narrowed as she stared.

"What?  What is it?" I ask with worry.

"Something...magical.  Something with a strong level of magic is approaching."

"It could just be Celestia." I offer.

Luna shook her head.  "No.  I know my sister's magic level - what I'm sensing is much lower but it is still high.  It's...familiar..."

Before we both could talk further, the doors opened to show the guards bowing at the visitor.  Looking, I saw the visitor approach.  "Is this who you could--"

"Cadence!"  Luna rushed over to the pony and nuzzled her, with Cadence doing the same.  "It's been too long.  How have you been?"

"I am well, dear Aunt."

I stayed silent as the two conversed.  It gave me time to examine the pony.  Bright pink in colour with a long, three-tone mane of white, purple and pink.  A set of wings with purple tips...and a horn?  Another alicorn?  Her cutie mark was one of a blue shining heart.

"Owen?  Are you there?"

"Hm?"  I broke out of my stare to see Luna and Cadence both looking at me as if they were waiting for a response.  "Sorry, I didn't meant to drift off."

They both laughed at my daydreaming before Luna spoke.  "Owen, I would like to introduce you to Princess Cadence.  Cadence, this is Owen, my Royal Courter."

Not wanting to seem disrespectful, I raise from my chair and give a bow to the pink princess.  "A pleasure to meet you your highness."  The sound of giggling made me look up.  "What's funny?"

Cadence walked forward and rested a hoof on my shoulder.  "They said you were polite but I didn't imagine this much!  Please rise and we'll try again."  Confused at her words, I stood up straight.  I saw that Cadence was about the same height as Luna so I was a little taller than her.  "Let me show you how I greet everypony where I come from."  She quickly threw her front legs around my neck and embraced me in a hug.  I glanced over at Luna who nodded with a smile so I returned the gesture and hugged her back.  "It's wonderful to meet you at last." Cadence said before breaking the hug and setting back down on all fours.

"I err...I would like say the same but this is the first time I've ever heard about you, or seen you for that matter." I explained.

"I suppose it never came up, what with everything that happened since you arrived here." Luna said to me.  Cadence gave a look to Luna.  "I'll explain later."  Cadence gave a nod.  "You said that it was good to meet Owen 'at last'.  I haven't seen you for so long, I was wondering if you even knew about him."

"Of course I did!" she responded, smiling.  "Words travel fast. News of a new creature, never before seen in Equestria, was startling to hear at first but was surprised me more is when I heard that he had become your Royal Courter!  How did it come to that?" she asked.

I looked at Luna.  "Is it my turn to tell the story?  I've lost count."  Luna playfully nudged my arm with her hoof.  "Well Cadence, it started when I first came to Canterlot..."

*15 Minutes Later

"...and since then we've been dating.  And I tell ya something, it just keeps getting better and better." I finish with a wink at Luna.

Cadence stepped forward and stared into my eyes intently.  I backed away slightly due to the fact it was creeping me out a little.  "I can see more.  I can feel it too." Cadence says quietly.

"I-I'm sorry?"  How could she know?!

"Love.  There's more love between you two." she replies, looking at between me and Luna.

"Wait, you can feel love?  How?" I ask with interest and confusion.

"Remember what I told you about Celestia and I?" Luna said.  I turned my head to face her.  "Celestia is the princess of the sun, I am the princess of the moon.  Cadence here is the princess of love.  It is her special talent as she spreads love wherever she goes."

"Really?!"  Luna nods.  "Wow."  I turn back to Cadence who is smiling greatly.  "So...what can you feel from us?"

"The connection between you two is extremely strong.  You radiate love and I can feel all of it...although, I feel there is something that you are hiding..." she says skeptically.

I scratch the back of my neck.  "Oh um...there's nothing really.  We're just--"  I was stopped by a hoof over my mouth - Luna's to be exact.

"We can't hide this from her Owen.  She can feel the extra love between us."  Luna leant her head down in which Cadence and I followed suit.  "Promise to keep this to yourself?" Luna asks Cadence - she nods.  Luna's horn glowed slightly to reveal the ring.  Cadence's eyes lit up as she realised what this mean.

She quickly put a hoof around each of our necks and pulled us close.  "I knew it...congratulations to you both.  Although, this proves a problem."

"How come?" I whisper.  Cadence's horn glows slighty to uncover--  "You as well?!" I shout in whisper (if that's even possible).

Both of them shush me and cloak their rings once again.  "A month ago.  He proposed to me under the night sky on the hills outside of the city."

"Well congrats to you as well.  Who is the lucky stallion?" I ask.

"He should be along any minute now.  I believe he's meeting with Celestia at midday." Cadence said.

"That'll be me now.  We offered her the day off so we're covering for her." Luna answered.  "What did he want to discuss?

"It's regarding the wedding.  We have an idea of when to set it."  The throne room doors opened again to reveal a white unicorn making his way down the path towards us.  "Shining!" Cadence called out.

The unicorn reached us.  I remember seeing him a couple of times before but I never got his name as he was always on duty.  He had a two toned blue mane and he was wearing his uniform.  Seriously, it looked awesome.  Then again, it needed to if you were the Captain of the Royal Guard.

Cadence nuzzled her fiance affectionately before looking back at me.  "I don't believe you two have met.  Shining, this is--"

"Owen, Princess Luna's Royal Courter.  I am Shining Armor." he answered.  He approached me and bowed his head before looking back at me.  "Please forgive me for not introducing myself sooner."

I chuckled at his formality.  "Oh please, don't worry about it.  I know how busy you are and I could have introduced myself to you at any time so it's my fault as well."  I held out my fist which he bumped with his hoof, smiling whilst doing it.  "Nice to meet you."

"Likewise.  Good afternoon Your Highness." he said, bowing to Luna.

"Please rise Captain.  I am aware that you need to speak to me regarding your wed..."  Luna sighed and cast a spell quickly.  "Owen, can you do something for me?"

"Sure, what?"

"I want you to call for those guards as loudly as you can."  I tilted my head.  "Go on.  Shout for the guards."

"Err...OK."  I cleared my throat.  "GUARDS!  GUARDS!"  They didn't move a bit.  Not even a flinch.  "What did you...soundproofing spell right?" I ask with a smile.  Luna nodded and chuckled.  "Clever.  Now we can speak normally."

"Indeed.  Now, about the wedding, we may have hit a stump." Cadence said to Shining who looked confused.  "I was right about Owen and Luna."

"Oh...OHH!  You two are engaged?!"  We both nodded.  "Brilliant!  I've seen you two together for months now and you really suit each other!  But..."  He turned to Cadence.  "What do you mean by a stump?"

"We wanted to plan our wedding, right?"  Shining nodded.  "Well now, there are two weddings.  And err...I know that bits are tight at the moment..."

"Hmm...that is true." Luna replied.  "When were you planning on having your wedding day?"

"Near Hearth's Warming or early 2014." Shining replied.  "It's the next time we are both free to do so."

Cadence shuffled her hooves.  "But if you two have a wedding also, then I guess we can move it further back..."

"No." I said.  All three of them looked at me.  "That's not fair at all.  You guys got engaged first so you two should be married first."  I looked up at Luna with a smile.  "We can wait, can't we?" I ask.

Luna smiled and leant forward to kiss me.  "We've got all the time in the world."  She looked over to Cadence and Shining.  "I agree with Owen.  You should focus on your wedding only, not ours."  Cadence walked forward and nuzzled Luna before doing the same to me.

"Thank you both.  We appreciate this, really." Shining added.  "I just hope Twily doesn't find out about this."

"Who?" I ask.

"Twilight.  You know how she is - she'll try and organise everything for us and run herself ragged doing it."

"Twilight?  As in Twilight Sparkle, perhaps?" I question.  Shining nods.  "How do you know her?"

Shining laughed loudly before slapping his forehead with his hoof.  "I'm sorry, I suppose I never said.  Twilight's my younger sister."

"You're her brother?!"  He nods whilst laughing, as do Luna and Cadence.  "What a family.  A unicorn who is the student of the Princess, her brother who is the captain of the Royal Guard.  And a Princess is being married into the family.  I bet your parents are really proud of you two."

"I'm sure they are.  I heard you lived with Twily for a while, how was it?" Shining asks.

"It was brilliant.  She taught me so much about Equestria, she taught me about magic, she gave me a place to live and food to eat.  And most importantly, she's my best friend...even though her study antics drive me insane sometimes.  I can hardly think how Spike deals with it 24/7."

Cadence laughed at my observation.  "She's always been like that.  Even when I was foal-sitting her, she always had her--"

"Wait, you know her as well?!"  I shook my head in disbelief.  "That's bizarre, why would she never mention either of you two?  I mean I can understand not mentioning sitter but I find it surprising she didn't mention you Shining."

"Well, you know how Twily is.  She's always too busy to mention social matters."

I sigh.  "Yeah I suppose.  Anyway, I won't mention anything to her."

Luna taps me on the shoulder.  "Speaking of Twilight, didn't you mention yesterday that you were meeting her today?"

My eyes widen at what Luna said - she's right.  I put my hands over my face and sigh angrily.  "Oh sugar honey iced-tea.  I completely forgot!  I was too pre-occupied with last night!"  I start pacing up and down the marble tiles.  "The train...no, I won't get there on time...what about...oh no, she'll me angry that I'm late and she'll lecture me and--"

My sentence was cut off short as I was levitated in the air.  Not by Luna, but by Shining.  He set me down on the floor, which I sat down on, before he came over and sat down with me.  "What are you worrying about?  Twily wouldn't berate you for being late.  She knows you spend a lot of time with the Princess."

"Yeah I know but she does like to lecture.  I'm sure she's lectured you in the past." I said, smirking.

"Oh don't get me started.  When I was training for the guards, she--"

"Shining honey, I think Owen needs to leave." Cadence offers.

"Yes you do."  I look up at Luna.  "I can arrange for a chariot to take you back to Ponyville."

"No, I can't.  I want to stay here with you.  Besides, it was my idea to give Celestia the day off.  I can't have you doing it all by yourself."

Luna stretched her wing out and rested it on my shoulder.  "I will be fine.  If you stay, you become bored within the hour, I'm certain of it.  I'm sure you will have a better time back home with Twilight and your friends."

I stroked her wing with my hand.  "Only if you're sure."  She nodded.  "Alright.  I'll stop an angry Twilight from happening."

"I will arrange for a chariot to take you back immediately."  She pulled me close and kissed my cheek.  "I will see you soon, yes?"

I returned the kiss, this time on the lips.  "Of course."  I began to walk away before thinking of something.  "Here."  I passed her my iPod.  "For when you're doing the taxes.  I'm sure some music will help."

"Thank you.  Have a safe journey!" Luna replied.  I walked out of the throne room and out into the castle courtyards, where a chariot was waiting for me.

"Good afternoon.  We are ready to depart." a pegasus guard says to me.

"Thanks."  I climb in and shut the door behind me.  "OK, ready to go!" I call to the pilots.  They immediately begin to run down the courtyard and take off into the sky.  My stomach instantly learnt acrobatics.  "Still hate this..."

"Come on, come on, come on..."

I could see Ponyville in the distance and we were approaching at a steady speed.  I didn't know what time it was as I used my iPod for time.  Judging by the sun in the sky, it must be near 3PM.  I just hope I'm not late.

Touching down outside the library, I quickly disembarked the chariot, thanked the guards and entered the library.  "Twilight?" I called out.

"You missed her dude."  I looked up to see Spike standing on a ladder, dusting a bookshelf.  "She left about thirty minutes ago."

"Oh man...what's the time?"  I look at the clock.  "3:15!  Damn, I'm late.  See ya Spike!"  I exited the library and began sprinting towards my home.  It was at least a mile to my home so I slowed it down into a jog.

Ten minutes later, I reached my home.  Out of breath, I reached into my pocket for my keys...only to find..."Come on, where are ya?"  I started rummaging through every pocket, still not finding them.  "Damn it!  Where are my keys?!"

"You mean these ones?" a voice eminated.  The door opened and Twilight stood there, levitating my keys.  "You left them in your door."

I sheepishly took them and walked inside, closing the door.  "Oops, my bad."

"Yes, your bad!  Do you not realise what could have happened?  You could have been robbed!" Twilight barked at me.

"I know, I know, I'm an idiot.  It was just I was in a hurry and I must have forgotten them." I explained.

Twilight huffed and sat herself down on the sofa.  "And you're late.  You know I like to keep to a schedule." she said annoyingly.

I was starting to get a little miffed at her.  "Look, I'm sorry OK?  Something came up yesterday and..."

"And what?"

I sighed heavily.  I couldn't lie to her.  "I kind of forgot about today."  Twilight's eyes narrowed.  "I'm sorry, I really am.  As soon as I remembered, I rushed back here.  It's just something important came up."

"You forgot?"  She looked angry now.  "How could you forget?  What was so important that you forgot about this?!" she exclaimed

"Oh I don't know, maybe it was me proposing to Lu--"  I covered my mouth quickly and cursed myself mentally for what I just said.  Hopefully she wouldn't pick up on--

"What did you say?"  She looked fully intrigued.  Her shocked mouth turned into a small smile.  Bugger.  "Did you...propose to Luna?"  I tried to think of something to say.  There was nothing.  I slowly removed my hands from my mouth and nodded slowly.  Twilight's smile increased.  "And?  What did she say?"

I closed my eyes and breathed heavily.  "Yes."  Opening my eyes, Twilight looked like she was ready to burst.  I quickly darted towards her and put my hand over her mouth.  "Twilight!  Please don't--"

*POP*

I fell forwards as Twilight teleported out of my grasp.  I looked up to see she was jumping for joy.  "This is so exciting!  I can't believe that..."  She gasped loudly.  "Wait right there."  She opened the door and ran out.

"TWILIGHT, WAIT!"

34. Catch That Unicorn!

34. Catch That Unicorn!

"TWILIGHT!  WHERE ARE YOU?!"

She got away.  I couldn't believe it.  She bolted out of the door and back towards the town.  With her still in my vision, I quickly ran after her, losing her again and again as we went over hills and such.  But now...now I can't see her anywhere.

"Fucking...teleport..." I said through wheezes after slowing down to a jog.  I had to think where she would have gone.  The look on her face was unique - I had never seen her so happy.  But I knew that Twilight wasn't one to gossip and spread news.  "Why'd she run..."

Reaching the town, I went to the first place I thought of - the library.  I approached the door and swung it open with force, much to the surprise of the resident shelf stacker/cleaner/assistant.

"AHH!" Spike screamed.  He turned around to face me, clutching his chest.  "Oh...it's you Owen.  What gives?"

"Twilight.  Where is she?" I demanded from him.  I took a step towards him and he retreated from me.  "Spike, seriously, where is she?!" I shouted.

"She's not here!  Didn't you find her earlier?" he replied, cowering in the corner.

I clutched my head and dug my fingers into my hair.  "I DID find her!  She ran off after I told her something I shouldn't have!  I thought she would have come back here!"  I turned back around and my shouting ceased after seeing the state before me.  Spike was huddled in the corner, trying to edge away from my raging.  I sighed heaving and walked slowly over to him and crouched down.  "I'm sorry mate, I didn't mean to scare you and I don't mean to shout at you."  I raised to my feet again.  "It's just that I blurted out something that was supposed to be a secret and...I have this feeling she's telling everyone."

Spike placed his clawed hand on my arm and smiled at me.  "If I see her, I'll stop her.  You can count on me."

I rustled his head and nodded.  "Cheers Spike, that'd be a great help."  I exited the library with haste and set off towards the centre of town.  I had to think where the closest place would be that Twilight could go.  Running past several buildings, one came into view which was a viable option.

I burst into the building and saw the familiar mare behind the counter.  "Ooh!  Twilight just told me the MMMPPHH!"  Her sentence was cut short by a gag, also known as my hand.  I stood behind Pinkie and held my hand tight over her mouth.  Looking up, I saw the confused looks of the various patrons of the bakery.

"Sorry about this.  Please continue your meals."  I dragged Pinkie out into the back room and shut the door.  Slowly removing my hand, I noticed it was wet.  Pinkie giggled and licked her lips.

"Your hoof tastes funny." she said.

I wiped my hand on my jacket to remove the pony dribble.  "Pinkie, was Twilight here?"  She nodded very fast.  "When did she leave?  What did she say?"

"She left five minutes ago when I asked her to try my a new cupcake with cinnamon frosting but she said she wasn't hungry and I asked why and she said--"

"PINKIE!  What did she say before that?" I ask, pinching the bridge of nose in frustration.

"What did she say before...ooh!  It was about you!" Pinkie happily stated.  She started to bounce around me in a circle, laughing.

"Well?"

"Well what?"

I slap my forehead.  "What did Twilight say about me?" I ask as calmly as I can.

Pinkie bounces towards me and puts on her hooves around my neck, pulling my close.  "That you and Princess Luna are having a wedding!  Are you planning a party?  Can I come?  Oh, please let me come.  I'll bring cake and cupcakes and--"

"STOP!"  My patience was wearing thin - I needed to finish this conversation now.  "Pinkie, I need you to do something for me.  You know what Twilight told you?"  Pinkie nodded.  "It was supposed to be a secret.  Luna didn't want anyone to know until later.  So I have to ask you, can you promise me to not tell anyone else?"

"Okie-dokie-lokie!" she replied.

I had to be sure.  "Pinkie Promise." I demanded.

"Cross my heart, hope to fly.  Stick a cupcake in my eye." she recited, performing all of the necessary motions.

"Thank you."  I said, resting my hand on her shoulder.  "One more thing.  Do you know where Twilight went?

"Sure!  She mentioned she was going to see Rarity."

Oh hell no.  Not her.  I bolted out of the store room and into the main area of the bakery again, only to be met with the owner.  "What's wrong Mr. Owen?" asked Mrs Cake.

"Something important.  Something that needs taken care of as soon as..."  My eyes glanced down at her mid-section which was a bit plumper than usual.

"Ah, I see you've noticed.  Only a few months to go now." she said with a smile.

I smiled as I realised what she meant.  "Ohhh, congrats to you both.  Sorry but I have to go, something terrible is about to happen!" I called back as I ran out of the bakery.  I was on my way to confront the biggest gossiper in Ponyville...no...the WHOLE OF EQUESTRIA.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

"Just a minute." replied the voice of Rarity as always.  The door opened to reveal said unicorn.  "Welcome to Carousel Bou...oh Owen!  I've just heard the--"  I quickly shoved her inside and slammed the door shut behind me.  "How rude!  You could have just asked instead of forcing me!" she berated.

I held my hands up to her.  "Look, I'm sorry but I'm in a real rush right now to stop something happening.  Rarity, has Twilight been here?"

"Of course!  She informed me of the good news.  Congratulations to you!" she happily replied.

I hung my head and cursed under my breath.  'I'm gonna kill you when I find you.'  I took a few deep breaths and looked back up at Rarity who was smiling greatly.

"I have such wonderful ideas for a dress for Luna and a suit for you!  Just think, to be able to design for Royalty.  Oh it's--"

"Rarity, stop." I bluntly said, causing her to stare at me.  "I appreciate it, really I do but..."

"You don't like my designs?!" she retorted, placing a hoof over her chest.

"No, it's not that!  It's...ugh."  I was getting sick of explaining myself.  "This was meant to be a secret.  Me and Luna decided we'd keep it quiet until the time is right.  Twilight only knows because of my bloody big mouth."  I hung my head again and let out a big sigh.  "Luna's gonna kill me when she finds out..."

"Nonsense!" Rarity exclaimed.  I looked up at her to see her giving a sympathetic look.  "The Princess will understand, I'm sure of it.  And I promise you, I will not tell a soul."

"Pinkie Promise?" I asked with a smile.  Rarity did the actions and spoke the line.  "Thanks.  Do you know where Twilight went?"

"I'm certain she was talking about getting something from the market and--"

I didn't need to hear more.  I dashed for the door and sped out into the sunshine.  The market wasn't too far so there was a chance I could catch her.  During my run, many thoughts went through my head.  Like 'Why is she telling everyone?' and 'Why the fuck did I say it?'.

I reached the market and looked around.  Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, no-one was congratulating me but Twilight was nowhere to be seen.  I started walking around the stalls, asking everyone I saw.

"Have you seen Twilight?"  Another stall.  "Twilight, you know, Element of Magic?"  Another stall.  "Purple unicorn, lives at the library."  The next stall's owner I was glad to see.  "AJ!  You seen Twilight anywhere?"

"Sure have.  She was runnin' around here like nopony's business.  I 'aint never seen her so worked up over somethin'." AJ replied.

"Did she speak to you directly?" I asked.

"Nnope.  But she was calling out Fluttershy's name a lot."

"Oh what?!  Ugh...alright, thanks AJ."  Time for another run.  I started running towards the Everfree border.  My body was starting to feel tired and my running pattern started faltering.  I had to stop various times to catch my breath.  Finally, I reached Fluttershy's cottage and staggered up to her door.  I knocked it on it repeatedly.

"Fluttershy...*cough*...Fluttershy, are you there?" I asked through ragged breaths.  No answer came so I tried knocking again.  "Fluttershy, open the door!" I called out.  I was about to knock again when I felt a tugging on my trouser leg.  Looking down, I saw Angel looking up at me.  "Oh hey Angel.  You haven't...*cough*...seen Fluttershy anywhere have you?"

Angel shook his head.  I thanked him and started walking back towards the town.  I was starting to lose hope of ever finding the elusive unicorn.  The only pony she hasn't tried to find is Rainbow and there's good reason for that - she can't fly, except for that balloon of hers.

Reaching the town, I couldn't run anymore and slowed down to a walk.  I had entered on the opposite side of town, near the club.  Walking past it, I remembered I had to work there tomorrow night which didn't lift my mood much.  Don't get me wrong, I like working there but thinking of work at a time like this is quite demoralising.

It was then that something took my eye.  A large crowd of ponies were gathered around the restaurant where me and the girls went out before, way back last year.  I sauntered up to the crowd and tried to find out what was going on.  I then saw a familiar pony.

"Hey Cherry!"  Cherry Spice turned and waved at me.  "I thought that was you.  What's going on here?"

"The Royal Guards are in there, circled around a table.  We're trying to see who it is!" she replied with a smile.

"Royal Guards?"  Luna was in Canterlot, as was Cadence.  It could only be one pony.  "Hold on." I said to Cherry.  I moved through the crowd and reached the restaurant door.  A guard quickly stopped me, without looking.

"Halt!  Nopony may enter the--"  He looked up at me and realised who I was.  "My apologies Royal Courter."  He opened the door and let me walk through, which I thanked him for.  Walking into the restaurant, I saw that it was bare, save for one table in an alcove which was surrounded by guards.  I walked over to them slowly and greeted them.

"Good afternoon.  May I ask who is seated there?"

"Owen?  Is that you?" her voice sounded.  The guards seperated and allowed me to sit down.  "I thought you were in Canterlot with Luna."

"I was until she reminded me I was supposed to meet up with Twilight.  She practically ordered me to go home!" I said with a laugh.  "Anyway, what are you doing here?"

"You gave me the day off so I decided to come to one of my favourite restaurants.  A fabulous place this is."  She looked at me with concern.  "You looked troubled.  Are you OK?"

"To be honest, no.  Twilight found out about...you know..."  I leaned my head towards Celestia's ear.  "Me and Luna getting married."

Celestia drew her head back in surprise.  "But how?  How did she find out?"

I scratched the back of my head and sighed.  "I may have...told her by accident."  Celestia put a hoof to her face.  "I was late meeting her and she wasn't happy so she started berating me and she really got on my nerves and I blurted it out without thinking and now Luna's gonn hate me and--"

Celestia quickly put a wing around me and pulled me close.  "Calm down, calm down.  It'll be alright." she whispered to me.  I slowed my breathing down melted in her embrace.  She really did have soothing powers, I swear.  "Now you listen to me."  I sat back up.  "So Twilight knows, it's not like she's telling everypony."

"Yeah...about that..." I sheepishly said.

"You're...you're serious aren't you?"  I nodded.  "I swore she knew better than this."  She rose from her seat and walked out of the alcove.  "Follow me."  I did so and followed her out of the restaurant.  We continued our walk, surrounded by guards, back towards the library.

Entering the library, Spike was busy cleaning but stopped everything and bowed at the sight of the Princess.  "Your Highness." he said.

"Rise dear Spike, there is no need for formalities today."  Spike did so and noticed me standing beside her.

"You got the Princess to help you?!" he exclaimed.

"Not exactly.  I became aware of his situation and have decided to lend a helping hoof.  Now, for the safety of your hearing, please cover your ears."  Me and Spike both did so and walked away from Celestia, not knowing what she was going to do.  Celestia's horn glowed and she took a deep breath before...

"TWILIGHT SPARKLE!"

It shook.  The ground literally shook from the sheer volume of Celestia's voice.  I've only ever seen one other pony do this and that was Luna.  But Celestia's was much louder and I was so glad she asked us to cover our ears.  Taking my hands down, I looked up at Celestia who was smiling.

"Just wait..." she said.

Soon after she said it, Twilight teleported into the library, clearly shaken by her mentor's call for her.  "Princess Celestia!  W-what's wrong?"  Celestia motioned with her hoof to behind Twilight. She turned to see me with a scowl on my face.  "Oh...Owen, what's wrong?" she asked innocently.

I scoffed.  "What's wrong?  What's wrong?!  I'll tell you what's wrong!  You may have just revealed a very secret piece of information to nearly the whole of Ponyville!"

Twilight shook her head.  "What do you mean 'secret piece of information'?"

"Oh I don't know.  Maybe the news about me and Luna." I said coldly.  Twilight smiled but that soon faded when she noticed I wasn't.  "You ran off and...no, teleported away before I could tell you that it was supposed to remain a secret!"

Twilight's ears drooped and suddenly the floor became very interesting to look at.  "I...I didn't know." she quietly said.

"I have spent most of the afternoon on a wild goose chase trying to find you.  I've been to Sugarcube Corner, Carousel Boutique, Fluttershy's cottage and the market in an attempt to find you.  But that's not what irked me.  What's disappointed me is that as soon as you heard that, you immediately went to tell everyone without asking me if you could."  Twilight said nothing.  "But...Pinkie and Rarity have Pinkie Promised not to tell anyone else."

I walked over to Twilight and crouched down to her level.  My anger was subsiding due to Twilight's state - I couldn't bear to see her upset.  "I understand you're happy about me and Luna, so am I.  But we want to keep this quiet for now because...well I can't tell you why but it's a good reason."  I was glad I managed to stop myself mentioning her brother's engagement.

Twilight sniffed slightly.  I lifted her head with my hand to see that she was crying.  "I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to ruin your secret."

"It's alright.  I forgive you...only if you promise to ask me before spilling more secrets about me, eh?" I replied, chuckling at the end.  Twilight and I shared a quick hug.  "By the way, why were you so excited when I told you?"

"Oh um...that was because something I planned a while ago came to fruition."  I gave a puzzled look.  "It was at Hearth's Warming.  Me and the girls talked about getting you presents and the talk of you and Princess Luna came up.  We all talked about how good you looked together and we wondered what would happen over the next year."  She pointed to the gem around my neck.  "Marriage was talked of.  We discussed whether you two would get married and what we could do to make you love each other more.  I hoped that your gift would bring you closer together."

It took a while for that to be processed in my head.  Twilight got me and Luna the gems so we could communicate better and hopefully get closer to one and other.  I rested my hand on her shoulder.  "It did.  Thank you."  I pulled her close and gave her a kiss on the cheek.  "So that's why you got excited.  You were happy that your plan worked.  Your student is amazing Celestia."  I turned to face...an empty space.

We looked around and there was no sign of Celestia or her guards.  "She must have left when we were talking."

"Yeah...I need to thank her when I see her next."

Spike walked up to us and rested his arm on my crossed legs.  "So, what are you two going to do now?"

I looked between them both and smiled.  "Us THREE are going to do something.  Originally, Twilight and I were to watch some DVD's on Earth History but I reckon we need something fun to do."  I looked down at Twilight.  "Yeah I know, History is for you but not for me and Spike.  I only got those because my neighbour gave them to me."

We all got up and walked towards the door.  "So what are we going to do?" Twilight asks.

I open the door and walk out with them following.  "Twilight, Spike, I am going to introduce you two to video games."

35. Q&A! (Questions Now Answered)

35. Q&A! (Questions Now Answered)

Just a quick word before we start.  In this chapter, it will be from the author's point of view.  When the author speaks, it will be in RED and the questions will be in BLUE.  Also, when this has finished, everyone will...actually, just read it and you'll find out.

"Damn it, I hope that worked.  Hello?  Anyone there?"  Through the whiteness of the plane, several figures started to show.  Approaching closer and closer, the figures finally came into view.  And what a sight it was.  "YES!  Thank fuck for that!"  I cleared my throat.  "I tell ya, I'm glad to see you guys."

"Where are we?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah!  Why is there nothing here?" Rainbow Dash added.

"And who's talking?" Luna finished.

"I think introductions are in order first.  I know who all of you are but you can call me The Author.  As for this place?  It's just a little plane of existence where we can speak freely for a little while."

"Speak freely?  What do you mean?" Celestia asked.

"I mean that this is a little experience with other beings that know of Equestria and it's inhabitants.  Mainly the ponies of Ponyville, the human and the two Princesses."  Celestia began to charge her horn with magic.  "There is no need to panic dear Celestia.  I mean you no harm at all.  To put it simply, these other beings are extremely interested in the world you live in and they know about this through a story.  A story centering around our little human friend here."

Owen's eyes widened at the mention of him.  "Me?  Why me?"

"Unique creature on an alien world?  Come on, loads of people are interested in that!  Look, why don't you all take a seat and we'll get started."  A set of luxuriously designed chairs materialised behind each pony and the human who took a seat and got comfortable.

"So what actually happened to us?" asked Luna.

"To put it simply, I teleported you all here.  Here being just a little plane of existence where no-one can enter apart from me and who I choose.  Anyone thirsty?"  A side table appeared next to each chair with a different drink on each.  Each pony and the human sniffed and checked their drinks before taking a sip.

"Peach punch!  My favourite!" Pinkie chimed.

"Iced tea.  Oh and a good one as well!" Twilight added.

"Mmm...raspberry juice with lemonade...how did you know our favourite drinks?" asked Rarity.

"My own little bit of magic.  Now, as for the reason of why you are here.  As I said before, many people are aware of your world.  But some people are more intrigued that others and have asked questions.  Questions directed to you."

"You brought us here so that we can answer questions asked by creatures from another WORLD?!" Twilight shouted.  She remained silent for a bit before grinning.  "Then let's get to it!"

"Well then, I need no more enthusiasm than that.  As she said, let's get cracking!"  Now...first question is to--"

"Ooh!  Ooh!  Mr Author?"

"Ugh...Yes Pinkie, what is it?"

"What's this funny thing?"  Pinkie held up a large grey cube.

"PINKIE!  PUT THAT DOWN NOW!  BETTER YET, THROW IT AWAY AS FAR AS YOU CAN!" I shouted.  Pinkie did so and launched it away from us.  We watched as it disappeared into nothing.

"What was wrong with that?  It was only a cube." Applejack asked.

"THAT is a source of a major problem that can strike at any time.  It's called a Writer's Block and it really causes trouble wherever it goes.  Thankfully Pinkie got rid of it before it did any damage.  Now, onto the first question.  It's for Owen!"

Owen gulped.  "R-right.  Err...ask away?"

"And ask I shall.  This question comes from imgonaeatarat...what a bizarre name...anyway.  His question is 'So Owen I have to ask. When you crashed through the CMC's clubhouse was it like falling from heaven? or blasting through the ground being hurled out of hell?'"

"What kind of question is that?" Rainbow shouts out.

"Yeah.  I admit it's a bit odd but...I'll answer it.  To be perfectly honest, at the time when it happened, I didn't know what the hell was going on but I can describe how it felt.  Have you ever had a migraine?  I don't mean like one of those little headaches, I mean a full-blown migraine.  Well imagine that but ten times worse.  And that was just my head!  For the rest of me, it was like having a couple of sumo wrestlers using me as a trampoline.  So yeah, I'd say it was a bit of both.  Falling from heaven but suffering hell on the way down."

"At least the doctors healed you." Fluttershy said quietly.

"Yeah that's true.  I wouldn't be alive if it wasn't for them...and you as well." Owen replied with a smile.

"Sounded rough.  OK, next question.  This one is from Avatar of Shadow and it's...directed to Owen again.  You sure are popular!"

"Hehe...yeah.  So...what is it this time?" Owen asked.

"The question is...WHAT?  Hold on a second."

"What is he doing?" Luna said.

"Beats me.  I'm still trying to understand why we're here." Celestia replied.

"Right, sorry about that.  It's just this question surprised me and I had to double check.  Right, Owen.  The question is 'What's your secret fetish?'"

"How rude!" Rarity said in a scolding manner.

"Indeed!  Owen, do not answer that question!" Luna ordered.

"Bondage."

"OWEN!" screamed Luna.

"Wow, seriously?"

"Yeah.  I think it's...pretty sexy.  I'm yet to try it though."  Owen looked over at Luna who was staring daggers at him.  "Maybe sometime we can...*gulp*...I'll ask you another time."

"That's probably for the best.  Next question is for...huh...doesn't say.  Well, let's have a look at the...OK, who the hell wrote that?  There's no way that...hold on."  The sound of shuffling papers are heard by all.  "Alright, OK.  I'll ask this to everyone as I really don't have a clue.  The question is from High_Wind and the question is 'What is the average airspeed of an unladen swallow?'"

"African or European?!" Owen shouted, laughing.

"Ugh...seriously, you own that boxset.  Show it to the ponies.  I'm sure they'll understand and who knows, you'll make Python fans out of them!"

"Python fans?  You mean we'll like snakes?" Pinkie asked, bouncing on her chair.

"No Pinkie, it's...never mind, next question.  This one is for...ooh...I guess to either Celestia or me...I don't know.  It's from Chaotic Pony and it reads 'Is it possible for our hero to impregnate his mare in this story universe?'"

"Oh...um...I'm not entirely sure." Celestia stutters.  "I would love to think so but I really don't know.  Any ideas Owen?"

"How should I know?  Human biology was never my strong subject and it still isn't.  The only think I know is that humans have 23 pairs of chromosomes if that helps." Owen explained.

"Ponies have 32 pairs.  I'm sorry but I cannot see that it's possible." Celestia replied with a hint of sadness.

"Oh man, what a downer.  Who knows, maybe some magic'll come along and change that.  I wish I could help.  Right, next question.  It's directed to Owen, again!  It's from darkstar64 and it reads 'Did you know that in our world, all of Equestria is actually a children's cartoon? Twilight and her friends are the main characters.  And since Shining Armour and Cadance haven't gotten married yet, I should probably warn you that--'"

"What does he mean by that?  Is it true?" Owen asks.

"Um...excuse me for a moment.  I have to check the...validity of this question.  The sound of a door opening and closing was heard.

"What do ya think's going on?" Applejack asks.

It was the middle of the night.  A human was asleep on their bed, frolicking in their own personal dream world.  This human was a brony and of course, his dreams were about Equestria.  The human had just visited Applejack on her farm and was walking back towards Ponyville.  All of a sudden, a white light enveloped the human and in a second, the human disappeared.

Opening their eyes, the human looked around to see that it resided in a white space.  Getting to it's feet, the human checked it's surroundings.  Nothing.  "Hello?"

"Hello darkstar64.  I'm the author of Good Things Come.  Welcome to my domain."

"What do you want from me?" the human asked.

"Only one thing."  A powerful force struck the human across the face.  It felt like a slap from a really angry woman.  "Don't ask questions like that!  Do you know how close I was to revealing everything to the characters?  Don't do it again!  Now, go on.  Go back to your dreams."

In a split second, the human was back on the path towards Ponyville.  The human looked around nervously before picking up a rock and aiming it towards it's head.

"Wake up."  WHACK  "WAKE...UP"  WHACK  "WAKE UP!"

"Right, sorry about that everyone.  Turns out someone tried to err...insert their own story into this one.  I personally took care of it.  So, onwards.  Next question is for Princess Luna."

"Ooh!  I wonder what it'll be?" Luna muttered to herself, biting her lip in excitement.

"You look so funny when you're excited.  It's from kragor123 and the question is 'Would Luna like some homemade blueberry waffles?'"

Luna looked slightly taken aback by such a friendly question.  "Oh...um...yes please."  A plate appeared on her table, stacked high with fresh blueberry waffles.  Luna hesitantly levitated one up and tried a piece.  Her eyes widened at the flavour and she was soon chowing down like she hadn't eaten in eons.

"You won't get another word out of her.  Please proceed." Celestia said with a chuckle.

"Don't worry Pinkie, I'm sure they're not as good as yours!  The next question is for...well I guess everyone.  It's from Firethrower1256 and the question is 'Will there be any other characters involved in their own romance?'"

The plane was silent.  No-one said a word as they were all too shocked at the question that was asked.  "Come on guys, is there anyone you like in that way?" Owen asked.

"Um..."

"I err..."

"Hmm..."

Owen looked between the rest of the group.  "Seriously?  No-one?"  He looked over to the far right.  "What about you Big Mac?  You like anyone in that way?"

"Eey...nnope."

"Really?  Because I'm sure that Smarty Pants would beg to differ." Owen said with a grin.  Big Mac's face went redder (if that was possible) as he shrunk into his seat.

"Nice one."

"I thought so.  Come on, anyone else?"  The rest of the group stayed silent.  Owen huffed and slouched in his seat.  "Alright, fair enough.  Go on, next question."

"Alright, the next question is for Princess Celestia.  It's from RainbowDragon and it reads 'Do you like.....BANANAS?????!!!'"

Celestia cocked her head and looked confused.  "I...suppose I do.  But...was that my question?  Do I like bananas?"

"There's a subtle joke there somewhere, I'm sure.  But no, that was a joke question.  Your real one is 'What do you like to do when you have free time?'"

"Ah, that is more like it!" Celestia stated.  "When I DO have some free time, I love to read.  I spend hours in the Canterlot Archives reading up on a variety of books, varying from spells to archaeology to cooking!  I love to spend time in the Royal Gardens, marvelling at the beauty of it all, minus one particular statue.  Since Hearth's Warming, I have used Owen's gift a lot and I listen to the many pieces of music from Earth.  If I had more free time, I would love to live a day or a week as a different pony.  Just an ordinary citizen.  Maybe one day I will."

"Sister!  You can't decieve our subjects like that!" Luna scolder.

"Oh lighten up.  I think it'd be funny!" Owen added.

"I agree!  But that's for another day.  Next question is for Twilight and it is from ExcitedReader.  It reads 'You're not very good at keeping secrets are you?'"

"Oooh...that's gotta hurt." Owen mumbles.

"What do you mean I can't keep secrets well?!" Twilight shouts out

"Well, there's the whole keeping a secret when Fluttershy was modelling." Pinkie quipped.

"Yes but--"

"Then there's the time when we tried to keep Pinkie's party secret...you really struggled at that." Applejack adds.

"OK, but there isn't--

"And what about in the past few hours?  You went around blurting out a secret I didn't want anyone to know." Owen finished.

"OK I GET IT!" Twilight shouts.  "Sorry.  OK, maybe I have trouble with keeping my mouth shut but I didn't mean it.  Anyway!  Who are you to ask me such a question!  Author, where is the asker?!"

"Sit down Twilight, it's impossible for you to reach him..or her.  We'll just move on OK?"  Twilight huffed and sat back down in her seat, crossing her forelegs.  "Cute.  Now, next question is for Owen.  These people really like you!  The question is from seanderetro and it reads 'What games, books, movies etc, does Owen hate the most?'.  Ooh, that's a good one!"

"OK.  Strategy games really tick me off and I never want to play them again.  I despise Sonic The Hedgehog 2006 for obvious reasons.  Books.  Now, I'm not much of a reader but I like to read information books from time to time.  History, Geography, Geology.  But since I arrived in Equestria, Twilight has introduced me to a whole new range of books!  Daring Do is one of my favourites now.  For movies, I hate anything sappy.  Lovey-dovey stuff is awful.  I'm more of an action and comedy lover."

"Egghead."

"Oh, I'm sorry Rainbow.  Don't you read books too?  I guess you must be an egghead as well."  Rainbow threw her plastic cup at Owen which hit him on the head.  "That's two."

"Two what?" Rainbow asked.

"Two times I'm gonna get you back.  I never got you back for that prank you pulled on me when I was in the hospital. That was the second."

"Bring it on!"

"Alright you two, calm down.  Save it for later.  The next question is for Princess Luna again.  It is from ExcitedReader again and it reads 'Have you been tested for that love potion yet?'"

"Love potion?  What's that?" Owen asks.

"A potion that makes a pony fall in love with the first pony he or she sees." Luna replies.

"Oh, like Cupid's arrow, I get you.  There's no way I had that right?" Owen asked with worry.

Luna leant over and put a hoof around his neck.  "Not a chance.  Otherwise you would be in love with Fluttershy or Twilight or even that Doctor!" she finished with a laugh.

"Oh god...that'd be terrible."

"That'd be freaking hilarious.  OK, next quest...oh, last question!"  The group all murmured between them.  The question goes out to Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity and both the Princesses.  It's from a dear friend of mine but he didn't want to give his name.  The question reads 'When you first met Owen, what were your first impressions of him?'.  Wow...now that is a good question.  Let's start with you Twilight."

"Me?  Well alright.  I first met Owen in the hospital when he was injured.  Upon first glance, I was fascinated by this new creature that had somehow made it to our world.  I was wary at first but I gave off a happy approach.  After speaking with him, I found he was a kind and gentle being and I gained a great friend from it."

Applejack stood.  "Ah'll go next.  When ah first lay my eyes on this here human, ah was unsure at first.  After givin' him the checkover, ah knew he was a good'un.  We introduced ourselves and then we had a huge party out in the barn!  Best to say my view of Owen improved after a few mugs of cider!"

Rarity stood.  "I remember viewing this new creature in the hospital, shortly after Twilight barged into my Boutique shouting all kinds of nonsensical words.  When I approached him, I was shocked.  Mortified!  Such a unique creature and his fashion sense was zero!  The first time we properly spoke was when he visited the Boutique and scared poor Sweetie Belle half to death.  Our friendship grew from there."

"Rainbow and Pinkie?" Owen called out.  Said mares both looked at him.  "I think you two should say together." He said, rolling his eyes.

"Sure!  We played a prank on him!" Pinkie shouted out.

"We sure did!  It was so awesome!" Rainbow added.  All eyes were on the two laughing mares and they both quickly simmered down.  "We first spoke when he found out it was me and Pinkie who made him...you know.  When I first saw him in the hospital, he looked so gross!"

"Rainbow!" Twilight scolded.

"What?  It was true!  He had all these cuts and bruises.  Anyway, after we spoke for the first time, I realised he was just like anypony else and he was up for taking on my challenges!"

"What about you Pinkie?" Luna asked.

"When I first saw Owen I noticed he was new so I thought he had to have a 'Welcome To Ponyville' party so I started preparing his party and I made cake and muffins and cupcakes and--"

A hoof in Pinkie's mouth stopped her verbal tyrade.  Rainbow's hoof.  "Go on Fluttershy." she said.

Fluttershy stood up but shuffled her hooves before speaking.  "Um...I was the one who found Owen.  I was scared of him at first as he was big and...scary.  But when I saw he was hurt, everything changed.  I took him to the hospital where they healed him.  The next time I saw him was um...at the Boutique where he thanked me for saving his life.  He was still quite scary to me so I...I...ran away."

"Not so scary anymore am I?" Owen asked.

"Oh...no.  Of course not." Fluttershy responded with a smile.

Celestia stood.  "I was intrigued to learn of a new creature here in Equestria.  My first thoughts were one of safety to my subjects and what dangers could this creature represent.  When we first met...first impressions were not so good on Owen's behalf."

"Oh hey, come on!  I can't help it if the teleportation made me vomit." Owen retorted.

Celestia laughed before continuing.  "After that...scenario, we talked.  Talked about his life, his world and how he found Equestria so far.  From this talk, I follow Twilight's words - he was kind, friendly, generous and easily approachable.  Our friendship is strong now and we are great friends."

"Go on love.  Your turn." Owen said to Luna."

Luna stood and looked down at Owen.  "When I first met you, I wasn't scared or skeptical.  I was neutral towards you.  From first glance, I could see that you harnessed no malice or anger.  During that first dinner with you, Twilight and Celestia, I got to know you.  All of those jokes you told us, all of the wonders of your world made me interested in you.  But I still remained neutral.  It wasn't until that night.  That fateful night when we discovered why and how you came here.  When you comforted me in my chambers and related your life story to me, I felt connected to you.  There was no more neutrality."  Luna took Owen's hand with her hoof.  "There was genuine friendship.  And look where it's lead us now."

"Sorry, e-excuse me a second..."

"Is...is he crying?" Owen asked.

"NO!  No, no I'm...I'm fine.  Well er...that was really informative from you all.  And that was the end of the questions.  I want to thank you all for answering them and I hope you enjoyed it."

"Yeah, it was great!  But, just one question to you.  What happens now?" Owen asked.

"Now?  Now is the time when you go back to Equestria at the moment when I teleported you here.  Oh, and you won't remember a thing about this.  Sorry.  My rules."

"What?  You can't just make us forget!" Twilight retorted.

"Oh yes I can.  Watch."

*SNAP*  *FLASH*

In a second, the ponies and human vanished.  The Author was alone again.

"Suck it Twilight.  Oh man, that was good.  But we have one more question.  One I couldn't answer in front of them.  It is from Dysons_Fear and it reads 'What drives you? What motivates you to create these awesome tales of awesomeness?'"

"What drives me?  Well let's start at the beginning.  When I first joined up to this site, I couldn't believe the amount of stories that had been made for My Little Pony.  For a few months, I spent most of my time reading fic after fic after fic.  It was when I got to one particular story that made me decide I wanted to try it.  The story I read is called 'Sophistication and Betrayal by Drefsab' and it is a truly great fic.

At first, I was a bit...well...shit at writing.  I constantly made mistakes and continuity errors but I plowed on.  And this is what drove me - the comments, the praise, the favourites, all of it.  Every single comment I receive (positive or constructive) gives me the boost to continue writing.

Motivation comes from watching the episodes.  I've probably watched every episode at least three or four times now and I love every one of them.  I get a lot of motivation from my friends who also read this story and offer ideas from time to time.  Although, I realise that Human In Equestria fics on here are generally frowned upon but I love reading them.  And to actually produce an HIE story that people actually like and read is motivation enough to keep me going.  I must admit though, there were certain times when I wanted to quit but I plowed on through and am still going strong."

This has been the Q&A session.  Author out."

36. Addiction

36. Addiction

"Video games?  You mean that...that err...eggs case you mentioned?"

I couldn't help but laugh at that.  "Oh Spike, that was close enough.  It's called an Xbox 360.  That's one of the consoles I own.  I've got quite a few more."  I opened up the door to see that the weather team decided to make tonight a wet one.  "You two alright running?"

Twilight levitated Spike onto her back.  "It'll be no problem."  She quickly bolted past me and out of the door.  "Last one there's a rotten manticore!" she shouted back.

"Oh it's on!"  I quickly shut the library door and began to run after the duo.  The rain was coming down hard and I was quickly soaked.  Running after the purple pair, I managed to catch up, ever so slightly to within about a meter of them.  Twilight and Spike were both laughing as we all sped through the downpour and at me getting all muddy...damn dirt paths.

My house was in sight.  I tried my best to kick it up a notch but my legs said no.  Before long, Twilight and Spike had reached my home and turned around, looking smug and relishing in their victory.  "Tough luck Owen!" Spike called out to me.

I slowed down to a brisk walking pace and eventually reached my home.  "Good...good job...you two." I said through ragged breaths.  Reaching my hand into my soaking wet pocket, I pulled out my key and opened the door.  "Go on, you two first."  Twilight and Spike entered my house but as I was just about to walk through, a certain speck of bright colour caught my vision.

I looked to the right and noticed something bright purple.  I knew exactly who it was as the colour was in the clubhouse.  "I'll be back in a second." I said to Twilight and Spike.  I walked over to the clubhouse and stood outside the entrance.  "Scootaloo?  You in there?"

"Right here!" she replied, poking her head out of the window.

"An' me!"

"Me too!"

I wiped the rain of my forehead as it started to obscure my vision.  "What are you three doing up there?  Shouldn't you be at home?"

"We're waitin' for this darn rain ta stop!  Then we're fittin' to run home!" Apple Bloom shouted back over the sound of the rain.

"I don't want to run in the rain.  Neither does Sweetie Belle!" Scootaloo shouted.

"Yeah!" confirmed the small unicorn.

I knew I couldn't leave them out here.  I made my way up the ramp and poked my head into their clubhouse.  "Listen girls, you stay here any longer and you might catch something.  It's not healthy to stay out in the rain so long."  The three fillies all shared worried looks.  "Why don't you come with me?  Twilight and Spike are visiting and it's nice and warm in my house."

"But what about AJ?  She'll be mad at me for not comin' back." Apple Bloom replied with a hint of worry at what her elder sibling might say to her.

"Don't worry about it.  To be honest, she'd thank me for looking after you.  Now come on!  Come inside before you get sick." I ordered.  I descended the ramp and ran for my door which was left ajar.  Looking back, I saw the three fillies running towards me.  They all quickly ran inside, I followed and shut the door behind me.

"Apple Bloom?  Sweetie Belle?  Scootaloo?  What are you doing here?" asked a confused Twilight.

"I found them in the clubhouse, shielding from the rain.  I thought I'd give them a warm place to stay for now."  I looked down to see the three fillies were pretty wet, even though it was a twenty second run.  "I'll just get you some towels."  I quickly went to my bedroom and picked up five towels.  Giving them to Twilight, Spike and the fillies, they started to dry themselves off.  "I'll just go and get changed."

After getting changed, I came back out to see the five of them patiently waiting for me.  "Right then, time for a little fun.  I was having a thought about what's best to play, giving that you haven't got fingers like me.  Spike'll be fine, but I'm not sure about you four."

"What are we doing?" asked Sweetie.

"I thought I'd introduce video games to Twilight and Spike.  But seeing as you three are now here, I might as well show you as well."  I went into one of my treasure chests (a container with my consoles in it) and picked out my oldest console, setting it down on the floor in front of them.  I then pulled out a small TV (one of those old blocky ones from the 80's) and set it on the table.

"This wonderful machine right here is called an Atari 2600.  It was kind of one of the first video game consoles ever made and it was made in 1977 - way before our time."  I pulled out the leads and connected it to my TV using some weird convertor boxes that were only needed for this machine.  I plugged in a controller and handed it to Spike.  "Here ya go Spike, you can go first.  Let me just find a game...and...a-ha!"  I picked up a classic and plugged it in.

"So...what do I do with this?" Spike asked, holding the Atari controller with his hands, moving the joystick back and forth.

"You move the joystick left and right and press the red button to fire your weapon.  Seriously, you're gonna love this game."  I turned the TV on and set it to the right channel.  "Once I flick this switch, the game will start.  Just watch the screen and play.  You ready?" Spike nodded.  I flicked the switch to on and the game started.

Spike looked in awe at the screen before him.  "Uhh..."  He looked at the controller before him and moved the joystick to the left which made the ship move to the left.  "Wow!"  Suddenly, an armada approached.  A large group of ships rained down upon the solitary player and started to fire.  "What do I need to do?" Spike asked.

"Move your ship left and right to dodge the fire from the aliens and press the button to fire your weapon at them.  And you have to be quick!" I explained.

"Quick!  Got it!"  Spike pressed the button and managed to destroy a ship on his first go.  "I got one!"

"Nice one.  Now, keep firing!"

Spike immediately went back to firing at the ships.  The three fillies and Twilight's gaze never faltered from the TV screen.  "Pretty good, eh?" I said to them.

"This is amazing.  What do you call this?" Twilight asked.

"This is called Space Invaders.  It's one of the most legendary and historic games to have ever been made."  I looked over at the crusaders who had not stopped staring at how Spike was playing.  "Enjoying the view there girls?"

"It's so cool!" Scootaloo replied happily.

I chuckled and looked back up at the screen.  "Yeah it is pretty cool.  Do you three want to play?"  They all gasped and nodded in return.  "Alright.  I tell you what."  I went back to the chest and pulled out the rest of my Atari games.  "These are all the games that will work for the that console.  I only have one controller so you'll have to take turns.  But when Spike is finished, decide who plays what and share nicely, OK?"

"Sure!" the three of them replied.

"Good.  Having fun there Spike?"

Spike kept gasping and shouting at the screen.  "I can't hit that purple one at the top!"

"Keep trying, you'll get it!"  I turned back to Twilight.  "Follow me."  I led her to my bedroom and sat down on a chair - Twilight taking a seat on the other one.  "That should keep them occupied for hours.  But I think you deserve something more advanced than that.  So..."  I gestured towards my bigger TV that was situated on a chest of drawers at the end of my bed.  "I'll put on a more recent console for you."

"How much more advanced is it?" Twilight asked.

"Well it--"  I turned back around to see she had a quill and parchment held with her magic.  "Seriously?  You're taking notes now?" I said, bemused.

"This is all very interesting.  I'd like to take down as much information you have about these consoles." she explained.

I sighed and sat back down on the chair.  "I know some history of the video game industry.  Do you want a backstory?"  She nodded.  "Well, I'll start from 1985.  That's when the new generation of video games consoles came into being...

"...and so Atari dropped out of the console market altogether due to the failure of the Jaguar.  This meant that Nintendo and Sega had the..."

"...so now the Playstation 2, Xbox and Gamecube were the three main consoles.  There were also handheld Nintendo's called a Game Boy Advance..."

"...which means that the older generations get phased out and discontinued.  So to summarise, what he have left now are the Playstation 3, Xbox 360, Wii, Nintendo DS and the PSP.  And I can guarantee there's probably more by now."

Finishing my tale, I looked on the floor to see Twilight had accumulated over ten full parchments, all full of information.  I looked at the clock which read 9:15.  "Wow, I must have spent ages talking."

"Not really, only thirty minutes." Twilight replied.

"Huh...fair enough.  Anyway."  I turned my TV on and sat back down.  "Say Twilight.  You see that black box there?  Press the silver circle on it."

Twilight cocked her head but walked over anyway and pressed the button which beeped at her touch, making her jump.  "Did I break it?" she asked with worry.

I patted the chair next to me and she came and sat down.  "Just watch..."  The Xbox 360 logo soon came up.  I glanced over at Twilight whose jaw hung open.  And that's only the logo...oh boy."  I held up the controller and showed it to her.  "Now, these are more designed for human hands but I was thinking, can you use your magic to hold it properly?"

She took the controller out of my hand and held it in front of her.  Brighter tendrils of magic acted as fingers and reached out to test the buttons.  "Like this?" she smugly asked.

"Yeah, like that."  The game I wanted to show her was already in the machine.  "Now, you see that human there?  The one's that called Owen?"  She nodded.  "Press the A button."  She did so and it logged me in.  "Now, move the left stick...that one...over to the bit where it says 'Play The Orange Box' and press A."

Twilight pressed the correct buttons and the game began to load.  The Orange Box screen soon came up.  'Welcome!  Welcome to City 17.'

"Right, now go to Portal.  And click A."  She did so and Portal loaded up.

"This looks so amazing.  So in thirty years, humans managed to create lifelike situations in games?"  I nodded, smiling proudly.  Trust Twilight to listen to my history lesson.

"OK, now click new game."  The game began to load.  "OK, you get this voice talking to you.  Just listen to what she says and the game will show you the controls.  You feel up to it?"

"Of course." she stated.  "I will master this game."

I got to my feet and walked out of the room.  "I'm sure you will..." I mumbled.  I walked back into my living room to see Sweetie playing Pitfall.  Every time the character jumped on the vine and made the Tarzan noise, all flour of them laughed at it.  "Hey guys, having fun?"  A chorus of 'hmm' and 'huh' was all I got in return.  "Just like a teenager." I mumbled.

*SOME TIME LATER*

I had now moved them onto a newer console -  The Mega Drive.  Apple Bloom was currently engrossed in playing Sonic 2 and was repeatedly trying to beat the Casino Night boss.

"Come on Apple Bloom!  Just hit him!" Spike commanded.

"Ah'm tryin'!"

It was funny watching them play something that I could easily brisk through.  I wouldn't do that to them though, it'd make them feel terrible.

"Owen, I'm finished." came the voice of Twilight from the bedroom.  I got up and walked into my room.

"Oh sweet, so how far did you..."  I stopped talking as I saw the credits.  "You finished it?!  And it only took you..."  I glanced at the clock.  "Just under 2 hours...unbelievable.  Did you enjoy it though?"

Twilight smiled.  "Oh yes!  It was very enjoyable.  Although, I have some questions.  For one, why was that computer angry?"

"Oh, you mean GLaDOS?  You kind of get clues in the game.  Basically, she's a computer and she's gone mad.  There is a sequel to this game but I think I'll let you play that another time."  We both made our way back to the other room.  "Come on guys, time to go home now.  It's 11PM now."

"Awww...can we play a little longer?" Sweetie pleaded.  She gave me one of those puppy-dog eyes looks.  There was no chance that was going to make me crack.

"Nope.  Besides, Rarity's probably going crazy over where you are Sweetie.  Apple Bloom, I'm sure AJ is wondering where you've got to and Scootaloo..."  I looked down at the filly and noticed she wasn't awake.  "Scootaloo?"  I nudged her slightly.  No movement, only soft breathing.  "It is late, no wonder she fell asleep."  I walked to the door and opened it up, looking outside.  "Still raining but it's not as bad as earlier."

"Ah can run home from here." Apple Bloom stated before walking past me.  "Thanks for the games.  Goodnight!" she called back.

"I can escort you home Sweetie."  Twilight looked at me.  "But I don't know where Scootaloo lives.  Do you?"

"I do." Sweetie said.  "She lives in a house on the other side of town."

"Near the club area?" I asked.  Sweetie nodded.  "Oh man...that's a long way."  I rubbed my head and tried to think of a solution.  "Twilight, if you take Sweetie home, that'd be a great help.  I'll let Scootaloo stay here for the night."

"You sure you can look after her?"

"No problem.  Besides, she's asleep.  I'll get her some blankets and she'll be fine."

Twilight looked unsure but nodded.  "OK.  Thank you for the fun evening and goodnight."

"Yeah, goodnight.  Goodnight you two." I said to Spike and Sweetie.  They returned the greetings before I shut the door quietly.  I checked on the orange filly who was still asleep.  I quietly went to my room to get a spare set of duvets and pillows.  They were giant in comparison to what Scootaloo would sleep on but I wanted to make her as comfortable as possible.

Setting the duvets on the floor, I folded them once so one side could be lay on and the other to use as a cover.  Once I set up the duvet and pillow correctly, I slowly but surely picked up the little pony and lay her onto the duvet.  Not once did she mumble, move or awaken which was a relief.  I made sure she was covered before retiring to my room.  Remembering it was a Sunday, I made note to set my alarm early so I could get her home before she goes to school.

"Goodnight Scootaloo."

*snore*

*snore*

*sno-BEEP BEEP BEEP*

"Uhhhhh...."

I flailed my arms wildly to turn off the dream-shattering noise polluter.  The clock read 6:30AM...way too early to be awake but I had someone to look after this morning.  Getting out of bed, I stretched and groaned.  I quickly threw on some clothes and made my way to the living room to see Scootaloo was still asleep and had not moved an inch.

I quietly approached the sleeping filly and leant down so I was close to her.  "Scootaloo?  Come on, wake up."  The filly shuffled slightly but didn't awaken.  Right, gotta step up a level.  I placed my hand on her side and shook her slightly.  "Scootaloo, you've got to go to school."

"Nyuh...five more minutes..." she groaned.

Nearly there.  "No, now!" I said loudly.  Her eyes immidiately opened.  She rubbed her eyes with her hoof and yawned.  It wasn't long before she noticed me.

"Hng...Owen?  What are you doing in my..."  She drifted off as she realised she wasn't in her home.  "Where am I?!" she shouted with worry.

"Hey, whoa, calm down.  You're in my home.  I let you come in yesterday because of the rain, remember?"  She looked skeptical at first but then nodded.  "But you fell asleep by the time everyone finished.  And it was still raining so I gave you a bed for the night.  Sweetie told me that you lived on the other side of town and it was too late to walk you home." I explained.  "I hope that was alright."

"Um...yeah."  She shot her head up and gasped.  "Oh no!  Aunt Cherry doesn't know where I am!  We've got to back to my house, right now!"

She began to dash for the door but I managed to grab her quickly.  "Whoa, stop a second.  I'm sure she'll be fine.  Anyway, you can't go back yet as you haven't had breakfast.  When we've eaten, I'll take you home and then you can wash and prepare for school.  How's that sound?"  The orange filly hesitantly nodded and sat back down on the duvet.  "What do you fancy for breakfast?  I can make toast or pancakes?  I've got cereal?"

"Some pancakes would be awesome!" she cheerily said.

I responded with a salute.  "One order of pancakes, coming right up!"  This got a giggle from her which is what I secretly craved.  After preparing some pancakes, I set them on the table.  Scootaloo quickly caught the whiff of the sweet smelling breakfast and jumped up onto the table.  Normally, you'd scold someone for sitting on the table, right?  Well not mine - it's too tall!

After consuming our breakfast, we set off towards Scootaloo's home.  On the way, we got into conversation about what she's learning at school, what the crusaders are planning and how she enjoyed the games last night.  All were positive conversations although somehow they all related to Rainbow Dash in the end.  I thought it was nice to see such a huge fan of the rainbow-streaked mare.

About an hour later, we came across a small house, just on the outskirts of Ponyville.  A quaint little place.  "So this is where you live, huh?  It's nice."

"Yeah...it is..."

"You OK?"

"It's just what Aunt Cherry will say.  She gets worried when I don't tell her when I'll be back or where I've gone." Scootaloo solemly said.

"Hey now, don't worry.  I'll explain everything.  Just leave the talking to me if it gets heated." I calmly said.  I knocked on the door three times.  "Although, you never said.  What's your Aunt's full name?"

"Cherry Spice."

"...what?"

The door opened to reveal said pony, dark red in colour with a yellow mane.  She looked visibly relieved when she noticed Scootaloo.

"Scootaloo, there you are!  You've stayed out for a long time before but not all night!  What were you thinking?" she berated the child.

"But Aunt Cherry, it was raining and--"

Scootaloo was interrupted by Cherry.  "Nevertheless, you should have found someone to inform me that you weren't coming home.  What if something had happened to you?"

"Actually Cherry, that's kind of my fault as well."  She turned to me and stared.  "Last night, her and her two friends were staying in their clubhouse to avoid the rain.  I found them and took them inside to, you know, stop them from getting ill.  We waited until the rain died down but by then, she'd fallen asleep so I gave her a bed for the night.  I'm sorry I couldn't bring her back but it was quite late."

Cherry sighed and approached me.  She put a hoof on my shoulder.  "Thanks Owen.  I appreciate it."  She seemed to have calmed down and she was smiling.

"It's no problem.  We've had breakfast and I said she could prepare for school when she came back so she hasn't washed or anything." I explained.

Cherry turned her head back to Scootaloo.  "Go on then, go and get ready for school." she said with a bigger smile.  Scootaloo walked inside and my attention turned back to Cherry.  "Won't you come inside?  I can make a nice tea."

"Umm...yeah that'd be nice, thanks."  I entered the home and found myself a seat to sit on.  A little small but hey, I was a big guy.  "Nice place you've got here."

"Thanks!" Cherry called from the kitchen.  "You can thank Scootaloo's father for that!"

It was then that I remembered that I never asked Scootaloo about her parents.  To be perfectly honest, I hadn't even seen them before, let alone know Cherry was her Aunt.  Cherry came back in, levitating two mugs of tea, which I took one of.  I then decided to try and get some information.

"You never told me you had a niece." I said.

Cherry took a sip of her tea.  "She's not my niece really.  I'm not even her Aunt."

"Then...why does she call you Aunt Cherry?"

She sighed and set her mug down.  "Because that's what she's grown up knowing me as.  It happened when she was very young.  Her father joined the Royal Guards and moved away from home.  This of course, left Scootaloo in the care of her mother.  Over time, her mother started to fail at certain...aspects of parenting.  It seemed the stress of being a single parent was too much and she suffered a nervous breakdown."

"Oh no..." I mumbled.

"I had known her mother for many years.  So when the doctors told me that she would be ill for a long time, they needed somepony to look after Scootaloo.  That somepony is me."

"Ohhh...I get it."  Cherry looked quite upset at the memories of Scootaloo's mother.  "Hey...for all it's worth, you'd make a great Aunt.  And you have.  Just look at what you've raised."

Cherry sniffed and looked up at me.  "Thanks...nopony's ever said that to me before."

I smiled and gave her a reassuring tap on her shoulder.  "So...when was the last time she saw her father?"

"About a year ago.  He got promoted which minimized his time off."

"Oh right.  Wait...if she lives with you, then who looks after her when you work at the club?"

"This town does have foalsitters you know." she replied with a laugh.

Our conversation was cut short by Scootaloo descending the stairs.  "I'm ready now." she gleefully said.  Seeing that Cherry was still a bit down, I took the initiative.

"Come on you, I'll walk you to school.  Give your Aunt the morning off, eh?"  I looked at Cherry and winked who smiled in return.

"OK!  Bye Aunt Cherry!" Scootaloo said to Cherry.  We were quickly out of the door and on our way to Cheerilee's schoolhouse.  "What were you and Aunt talking about?"

"Oh umm...I was telling her what you did last night.  She's very interested." I lied.  This conversation carried on until we got to the schoolhouse.  "OK, you have a good day now."

"I sure will.  Oh hey Apple Bloom!"  She ran off towards her fellow crusader and they started chatting away.  I was about to start making my way back home before I saw their teacher.  Thinking again about an idea I had at Scootaloo's home, I approached the teacher.  "Miss Cheerilee?

The purple mare turned around and smiled.  "Good morning Owen.  How are you this morning?"

"I'm very well thanks but I need to ask you something."  I leant down and whispered into her ear.  "You see, I've got this idea that I can..."  I told her the rest of my plan.  Finishing, she gasped at what I suggested and began nodding.

"Oh Owen.  That's a fantastic idea.  I fully approve of it!" Cheerilee says, smiling vigourously.

"Brilliant.  That's just what I needed to hear.  I'll be on my way then.  See ya."  I began my trek back to my house.  On the way, I picked up some fresh produce from AJ, who was out bright and early on her apple stall.  Getting inside, I located my gem and tapped it twice.  A voice soon answered.

"You're up early.  Something happen?"

"No, nothing happened.  I helped out a filly in Ponyville and took her to school, that's all.  Anyway, good morning dear."

"Good morning to you as well my love.

"I thought I'd just catch you before you go to bed.  I need to ask you for a favour.  It could be you or Celestia that does it but I would really appreciate it if it could be done."

"Of course.  What is it that you need?"

"Well...I need to ask for..."

It was the following morning.  I was waiting at Ponyville train station for the express from Canterlot.  Luna and Celestia were more than happy to grant me my request and I was now waiting for that 'request' to arrive.  It was around 10AM so the day was getting warmer but my god was it cold now!

Before I could complain further, I heard the shrill whistle of the train approaching.  Stopping with a hiss of steam, I saw the pony I was after and approached him.  "Hey, are you Scarlet?"

The crimson maned pony approached me and smiled.  "I sure am!  I just want to say thank you for this."

"Hey it's no problem.  The idea came to me and...let's not waste time here.  Come on, we've got to be somewhere.  Oh by the way, thanks for wearing that.  I'm sure it'll work."  We began our walk through Ponyville.  During our walk, the passers-by became skeptical of the visitor that I was walking with and became rather...spacious.

Soon enough, we came across the schoolhouse.  I looked down at the pony.  "You ready for this?"

He breathed heavily.  "I think so...no...I know I am." he defiantely said.

"Good.  Now, wait outside the classroom, but just in earshot OK?"  We entered the schoolhouse and approached the classroom door.  The pony waited to the side and I knocked on the door.

"Come in!" I heard Cheerilee say.  I entered the room and soon, a dozen pairs of eyes were on me.  "Ah Owen, thank you for coming."  She turned to the class.  "Class, we have a special guest visiting us today so please turn your attention to Owen here."  She winked and sat back down at her desk.

"Thanks Miss Cheerilee.  Right, good morning to you all.  I first want to thank Miss Cheerilee again for giving me this opportunity.  Now, I bet you're wondering why I'm here."

"Probably nothing..." someone mumbled.

"I'm sorry?"

"I said it was probably nothing." a more determined pony stated.

"Diamond Tiara!" Cheerilee scolded.

"No, no.  Let it slide.  I suppose you're right Diamond, it is nothing.  Nothing from me anyway.  No, I have another visitor with me who is the real reason for class stopping.  This visitor has come all the way from Canterlot to visit.  After hearing a story from one of my friends yesterday, I came up with a plan.  A plan to make somebody's day magical."

I walked over to the side of a certain pony's desk and knelt down.  "That somebody...is you Scootaloo"

"Me?  Why me?" she asked nervously.

I stood up and walked back to the front of the class.  I cleared my throat and took deep breaths as I knew this was going to be hard.  "Lieutenant Scarlet Ripple?" I called out.

The door opened and the armor-clad pony walked in.  A gasp was heard from a certain desk.  "D-Daddy?"

"Scootaloo!  My princess!"

"DADDY!"

The orange filly leapt out of her seat and ran towards her father who discarded his helmet and embraced his daughter.  Tears freely flowed from both the father and daughter, Cheerliee and myself.  The scene before us was like one you'd find in a tear-jerker movie.  Scootaloo sobbed into her father's shoulder as the class cheered for the reunion.

Cheerliee tapped me on the side.  "You've done something amazing, you know that?" she said through sniffs.

I wiped my eyes and smiled at the family below me.  "Yeah...yeah I-I have..." I quietly said, letting another tear fall.  "I'll just...be outside.  Closing the door, I could still hear Scootaloo's sobs, along with a few from her father.  I wiped my eyes again as my emotions ran wild.  I didn't know what caused me to do such a thing but it felt right to do so.  And now I'm feeling the consequence.  Is it sadness?  Is it shock?  No.  It's joy...pure joy.

I decided to leave the school and venture off into the town on a search of something to do.  Even thinking about what I just did was making me tear up again.  It wasn't long before someone noticed.

"Are you alright?"

I wiped my eyes again and looked at the pony before me.  "Yeah.  It's just...I just did something huge..."  Another tear fell from eye.

A tissue was levitated to me which I gladly took.  "Come on darling, let us talk over some tea."  I was led away by the fashionista's hoof.

37. Temperature Rising

37. Temperature Rising

I yawned loudly as my slumber was disturbed by the morning sun, as always finding the tiniest of gaps to shine through right into my face.  I re-adjusted and pulled myself closer to the being who I was sharing the bed with.  The sudden movement woke her from her sleep.  She groggily opened her eyes and smiled when she saw my face.

"Good morning beautiful.  Sorry I woke you, I know you've only just gone to sleep." I apologised.  She leant forward and kissed me slowly.

"It is fine dearest."  She put her hooves around me and pulled me close.  "Have you enjoyed yourself in Canterlot?" she asked.

"Always do.  It's when I see you.  But yeah, it's been nice to have a few days just chilling out and doing nothing.  Definetely compares to what's been happening recently."

"Exactly why I asked you to come here." she replied, nuzzling my chest.

And she was right.  The last five weeks have been nothing but trouble.  First of all it started with Fluttershy trying to find a pet for Rainbow Dash as she was the only one without a pet.  One thing led to another and now there was a competition or a contest which decides what pet Rainbow gets.  Of course she loved the falcon but surprisingly, she chose the tortoise.  I'm not gonna fault her decision as it was very generous and kind of heart-warming.  Although now, that bloody tortoise is a health hazard as it's got propellors on it's shell, enabling it to fly.  Just need to give it some glasses and bingo, perfect pet.

So that wasn't too bad.  But a week after that, various accidents started to happen all around the town and who shows up to save the day?  Your friendly neighbourhood, Rainbow Dash.  I had to admit that she did look kind of cool saving ponies from harm.  But of course, her over-inflated ego got a bit more inflated and she started boasting about everything she did, which got really annoying.  So the other five girls concocted a plan to become this masked hero, aptly named the 'Mare Do Well'.  I had to remain inconspicuous to the whole thing but it was so hard not to say anything when Rainbow was getting so flustered at being beaten to the danger.  Eventually she got pissed and unveiled the masked hero, shocking herself when she saw it was Pinkie.  Needless to say, she learnt her lesson.

One good thing came out of this though - mine and Spike's relationship grew quite a bit.  At first, I heard that Rarity was going to Canterlot for a visit.  She was due to make a dress for Twilight's upcoming birthday but she sent a letter saying that her cat was sick so she couldn't make it.  So, whilst me and Spike were in my home, playing a bit of Super Mario Kart on the Super Nintendo, the rest of the girls decide to move Twilight's party from the library all the way to Canterlot WITHOUT telling either me or Spike.  To say Spike was upset would be an understatement.  He had her day all planned out and he was so looking forward to it.  We had a bit of a chat about how he feels when Twilight sometimes ignores him and makes him stressed.  I felt for the little guy, I really did.  So, to cheer him up, I took him to Sugarcube Corner and let him have as much stuff as he wanted.  Big mistake for two reasons.  One, this dragon could eat!  Two is for what happened later in the month.  When Twilight returned back home, we all had a bit of a talk and Spike spoke of his issues.  Twilight was apologetic and she promised to pay more attention to Spike and to involve him in more events from now on.

One of said events was a must - Spike's twelfth birthday.  If what Celestia and Twilight told me about a dragon's lifespan, baby dragon is the right term to use!  The lot of us all got Spike a present and he was extremely eager to open each one and he thanked us all.  Soon after, Spike got another present from the Cakes - a sapphire-encrusted cupcake.  That was when the shit-storm started - Spike started to get greedy.  Giving that this was his first birthday in Ponyville, he wasn't accustomed to receiving so many presents so he thought he could get one from everybody.  It wasn't until the following day that we noticed a change...a big change, Spike grew!  After visiting various medical practitioners and a local zebra called Zecora, it was determined that his growth is fueled by his greed.  As soon as that was found out, all hell broke loose.  Spike ended up stealing nearly all of Zecora's possessions, Scootaloo's scooter and most of Twilight's books!  And then...out of all places...my home looked rather inviting to the growing dragon who was now at least twenty feet tall.  Not being able to fit through my door, what does he do?  He decides to rip my wall down and rampage in my front room, stealing my TV!  It wasn't long before Spike became this huge monster and had stolen Rarity.  For reasons I don't know, Spike suddenly turned back to normal and both him and Rarity were caught by Rainbow and Fluttershy.

So, as a result from that, most of the town was damaged and in the process of being fixed and rebuilt.  Somehow, Celestia became aware of this and sent a large platoon of guards to help with the reconstruction of the town.  Luna gave me the opportunity to come and stay for a few days and I easily took up the offer.

"Owen?  Are you OK?  You drifted off..." Luna asked.

"Hmm?" I turned to her.  "Yeah, I'm fine.  Just thinking about everything that happened.  I think it was the thing with Spike that scared me the most.  I just shudder to think that that's what he'll be like in the future."

Luna leant close to me and stroked my hair with her hoof.  "I'm sure he'll be fine.  That was the result of sudden greed.  His natural growth rate will include slight greed but not that much."

"That's good to know."  I gave her a small kiss on the lips then got up out of the bed.  "I'd best get myself ready."

"Your train is at 9AM correct?"  I nodded.  "I do wish you could stay longer." she said, pouting slightly.

"Now don't give me that look."  She instantly giggled and smiled.  She sat up and shuffled close to me to which I wrapped my arms around her.  "Thanks for letting me stay.  You've no idea how happy I am when I'm with you."

"Awww..."  She leant forward and kissed me slightly.  "I feel the same way.  So what are you going to do for the rest of the day?"

"Train arrives in Ponyville at around one-ish.  I would have work today but Vinyl gave me the week off and she wouldn't say why."  I put on my t-shirt.  "Come to think of it, Twilight said she'd be busy this week...as did Pinkie...and AJ...everyone did."

Luna put a hoof to her mouth.  "Hmm..."  Her eyes widened suddenly.  "What is the date today?" she asked with worry.

"Err...Monday 8th of April.  Does it matter?"

Luna gulped and moved her hoof back down.  "N-no.  It's just...something I have forgotten about.  Something that Celestia should know as well."

I put my hand on her cheek.  "You OK?  You look scared."

"I'm fine, I'm OK."  She took my hand with her hoof.  "Just promise me that when you get back, go home immediately.  Don't go anywhere else, just go home.  Can you promise me that?"

"I...don't see why but...sure.  I promise."  I got my trousers on and then my shoes.  The way she said that got me concerned but she had that look that told me she didn't want to discuss it further.  I gave her a smirk.  "Come here."  I pulled her close and brought our lips together again for another embrace.  "I'll talk to you this evening OK?"  She nodded.  "See ya.  Enjoy your sleep." I said with a laugh.

Walking out of her chambers, I closed her doors and began my walk out of the castle.  But it wasn't long before I ran into a close friend.  "Morning Celestia.  How are you?"

"I am well, thank you.  Are you leaving?" the regal sister spoke.

"Yep, I've got a train ticket booked for 9 so I've got to leave now if I have any hope of catching it.  I'll see you later."  I walked past her but a thought occured.  "Hey, could you keep an eye on Luna for me please?  Something she said this morning made her seem...off.  I don't know what it was but she seem worried about something."

"Of course.  I will talk to..."  Celestia trailed off and looked like she was thinking about something.  "I know what she's worried about.  I'll be sure to talk to her."

"Thanks.  I'll see you later."  I exited the castle and started to make my way towards the train station.  The warm Spring breeze embraced me as I walked down the main streets through the capital.

I soon came across the train station to find the Ponyville-bound train waiting.  Walking onto the platform, I noticed it was empty.  And it was dead quiet.  I walked up and down the side of the train and peeked in each window - the entire train was empty.  Dismissing what I saw, I walked up to the guard and presented my ticket to which he accepted it.  I took a seat near a window and waited for the train to move.

The gentle rocking of the train eventually lulled me to sleep.  The only reason I'm awake now is because the guard decided to prod me until I woke up.

"Uh...huh, what?" I groggily said.

"Five minutes to Ponyville Sir." the guard replied.

"Oh right...cheers." I said, stretching my arms.  I looked around to see that the carriage was still empty.  "Where is everyone?  Shouldn't the train be more full?"

"I haven't a clue.  You're the only passenger on this train."

"Really?"  I scratched my head in confusion.  "Why?  I can't understand that giving that this is the main line from Ponyville to Canterlot."

"It has baffled me as well.  Not a single mare or stallion has boarded this train and nopony knows why......huh...oh well, enjoy the rest of your journey."  The guard nodded and walked away.  I looked out of the window to see that Ponyville was coming into view.  Gathering my coat, I slipped it on and approached the door, waiting for the train to stop.

The train halted with a jolt and the guard opened the door for me.  "Have a nice day Sir." he said with a smile.

"You too.  Thank you."  I made my way off the platform and out of the station into the town.  But the town wasn't as I remembered it.  I looked at my watch to make sure it was right, which it was.  It was just gone 1PM, so the town should be bustling with ponies.  But...

"What the hell...?"

(Music)

The town was silent.  Not a pony or even a creature in sight.  I slowly started to walk further into the town, looking at the many houses and stores that lined the dirt paths.  Each one was locked up with the curtains drawn.

"Alright, what the fuck is going on?" I muttered to myself.  Walking around this town when it's dead quiet was making me feel kind of...uncomfortable.  I picked up the pace slightly and continued making my way towards my house.  "Maybe this is why Luna asked me to go home.  There's something fishy going on around--"

A pony.  Just in the corner of my eye.  I looked towards the pony, whose head was sticking out of the door of the Quills & Sofas store.  He stared at me and made the 'come here' sign with his foreleg.  I walked over to him cautiously.

"What are you doing out here?  Don't you know it's dangerous?!" he said in hushed tones.

"Dangerous?"  I chuckled slightly.  "Is Spike rampaging again...if he's hit my house again, I swear I'll--"

"It's not that!" he shouted in whisper.  "It's the..."  He glanced over my shoulder, gasped and shut the door in my face.

"Wait, what was it?  What's wrong?!" I shouted at the wooden obstacle.  I knocked hard on the door - his tone of voice was one of fear so I knew something was wrong.  "Hello?!"  I knocked twice more but still no response came.  "Pfft...alright then."  I turned around and spotted something new.

Two ponies were staring at me through their window.  One was an aquamarine unicorn and the other was a beige earth pony.  Their stares were piercing and they had toothy smiles.  This kind of freaked me out a bit.  Freaked me out so much that I needed some help.  I grabbed the gem that hung around my neck and tapped it twice, just hoping that she'll be awake.

"Unngh...Owen?

"Yeah it's me.  Listen, I've got a bit of a problem and I need your advice."

"Hmm...problem?  Problem with what?"

"I've just got back into Ponyville and--"

"Are you home yet?!

She sounded terrified.  "Uhh...no.  That's the reason I'm asking for help.  I'm just walking through the town and it's deserted.  There's no-one outside and there's this...strange smell in the air."

"You need to get home NOW.  Lock the doors!"

"What's the big problem?  It just seems everyone I see is aware something's wrong and I'm the only one who doesn't!"

"Oh...nothing's wrong."

I turned around to see that the aquamarine unicorn has approached me whilst I was talking to Luna.  "Nothing's wrong?  Then how do you explain all this then?" I asked the unicorn mare.

She grapsed my hand with her magic and held it.  "I suppose you were never told.  Come inside and let me...show you."  She started leading me towards her home.  The way she said that was a bit unnerving.

"OWEN!  DON'T GO INSIDE!" Luna screamed at me.

I knew she was dead serious.  I quickly backpedaled away from the mare as she gave me a sultry look.  She also started licking her lips.  "OK, alright.  I don't know what the fuck is going on but--"

*OOF*

I had bumped into someone.  Turning around, I saw that it was Carrot Top, a local earth pony vegetable seller.  "So sorry.  I um...I'll just..."  She had that same look in her eyes.  Something was so wrong.  I began to walk away from the two mares until I noticed that a small group was starting to form around me.

"He's a stallion...a biiig stallion." one of the mares said, her voice shuddering.

"Look at those muscles..." another added.

"HE'S MINE!"  One particular pony shouted, jumping at me.  I managed to dodge her and she flopped onto the floor, still giving that same look as everyone else.

I was trapped.  The group had surrounded me and I was getting scared...very scared.  I slowly picked up my gem and whispered into it.  "Luna...I don't know what to do..."

"Just run!  Just get out of there!"

I looked for a way out.  There had to be one.  There just had to be!  I began to shiver with fear as the circle shrunk around me.  There was no way out.  Everywhere I look, there was a mare, each looking like they want to devour me.  I brought my hands to my head as I tried to think of a way out.  A solution to this.

"OWEN!"  I turned to see the behemoth pony that is known as Big Macintosh charging through the crowd towards me.  "GET ON!" he shouted at me.  Waiting for the right moment, he ran parallel to me, quickly lowering himself allowing me to jump on.  As soon as I was on, he continued his charge, plowing through the crazed mares and towards the library.

"Thanks Big Mac, I owe you one!  Just what the hell is going on?" I shouted to him.

"No time ta explain!  Just hold on!" he replied.

I looked back to see some of the mares giving chase but none of them were fast enough to keep up with Mac, even though he was carrying me.  We soon arrived at Sweet Apple Acres.  Mac quickly ran into the barn and slammed the doors shut, puting a door bar down to secure us.  I climbed off his back and fell to the floor.  Looking up at him, he didn't break a sweat.  He really is pure energy.

"Owen?  Are you alright?  Are you safe?"

"Yeah, I'm alright.  Big Mac saved me and we're hiding in the barn at Sweet Apple Acres."  I looked up at Mac and rested a hand on his back.  "Thanks so much...I thought I was in real trouble then."

"You were."

"You were."

I chuckled that they said the same thing.  "Alright, I'll be OK for now.  Mac's gonna run me through this and I'll get home as soon as possible.  Sorry for waking you love."

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you.  It's something I find quite hard to talk about but I hope that Big Macintosh will be able to explain."

"It's alright, it's OK.  I'll speak to you later.  I love you."

"I love you too."

I tapped the gem to end the talk.  "Mighty fine mare you got there." Mac said.

"Yeah she is...she's incredible."  I turned my attention fully to him.  "So...what IS going on?  Why have all the mares become crazy?"

He moved the grass he was chewing on from one side of his mouth to the other.  "Them mares in heat."

"In...heat?  What does that mean?"

Mac spluttered as I said that his eyes widened.  "You don't know about heat?"  I shook my head slowly.  "When mares are in heat, they're ready to have foals."

"Ready to have...OH!"  I slapped my head as it all made sense.  "You mean this is when they can get pregnant?"  He nodded, chuckling slightly.  "But...why do they act all crazy?"

"You've seen there are more mares than stallions, hmm?"  I nodded.  "Because there aint enough to go 'round, mares get crazy and they want any stallion they see.  Makes them go crazy and they can't control themselves."

"So that's what the smell is as well...it's their...you know..."

"Eeyup."

"Right."  I leant back against one of the support beams of the barn and sighed heavily.  "My god...if they got a hold of me...I dread to think...would they have just tried to...have sex with me?" I asked, stunned at my own question.

"Eeyup."

"Oh bloody hell..."  The thought of me having sex with anyone apart from Luna was...oh god, I didn't WANT to think about it.  "So...what do we do now?"

"We wait."

"We wait?  For how long?"

"Till the end of the week."

"Oh you have got to be kidding me..." I said, hitting my head on the support beam.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

Both of us stared at the door in worry.  "Did they follow--"

"SSHH!" Mac silence me.  He carefully walked up to the door and made sure the bar was secure.  "Nopony can get through that." he whispered.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

"Big Mac, Owen!  Ah know you're in there!" a familiar voice called.

"Oh ponyfeathers..."

"Oh fuck."

The one pony who COULD break through that door...it was Applejack.

38. Family Appreciation

38. Family Appreciation

We stayed silent.  The knocking continued from the apple-bucker, echoing around the barn.

"Land's sake...will you two jus' open the door?"  She sounded annoyed.

Big Mac slowly walked forward towards the door.  "Mac!  What are you doing?!" I whispered angrily to him.

"Little sister would have broken the door down if she was actin' all crazy."  He lifted the door bar with his muzzle and open the barn doors to reveal AJ smiling at us.

"Mac, you've doomed us both." I deadpanned.

AJ walked into the barn and shut the door behind her.  She gave a smile to Mac and then looked at me, in all of my frightened glory.  "What's got you all worried there?" she asked.

I scoffed at her question.  "I know what you want.  Mac told me that all the mares are going nuts and horny because they're in heat."  I shuffled backwards away from her.  "And you aren't getting any of it!"

AJ did the thing I wasn't expecting at all - she laughed.  "Oh sugarcube, Ah'm made of stronger stuff than everypony else."  She walked towards me and ceased her laughing.  "Sorry ta scare you like that.  Ah see that Mac got you here just in time."

"Yeah...he kind of rescued me to be honest."  I gave him a glance and a smile before a thought occured.  "So...why were you outside when you know everyone's gone all nuts?"

"Feedin' the folk in the houses." he replied.

"Mac and Ah supply produce to the stallions who take shelter from the mares.  It's risky but they pay us well." AJ added.

"Right, right...so...something still confuses me.  See, back on Earth, there's a similar situation when it happens to females but everyone's cycle doesn't happen at the same time.  Why does it here?" I ask.

"Ah'm not entirely sure but from what ah do know, it used to be like your species - everypony had their 'time of the year'." AJ explained.

'I don't believe it...even that term exists here...'

"But somethin' happened a long time ago, some form of magic that caused everypony's cycles to happen simultaneously."

"So some sort of magical spell happened that made everyone go into heat at the same time?"  AJ nodded.  "That's ridiculous.  That can't be right."

"Element of Honesty, remember?" AJ said with a smirk.

"So you didn't lie...doesn't mean it's true though...but it does sound plausible...only a little though."  I dragged my hand over my face in frustration.  "So what now?  What happens now?"

AJ walked over to a cart full of hay and hooked herself up to it.  "Ah'm taking you home, where you can relax and stay indoors."

"You sure?  I mean, what if anyone sees me?"

"Jump in the back and hide under the hay.  There's no way anypony will see you there." she replied with a smile.

"Well...alright."  I gave Mac a pat on the back.  "Once again, thanks for saving me."

"Eeyup."

I climbed into the back of the cart and submerged myself under the large mound of hay.  It seeped in through the gaps in my clothing, making my skin itch like crazy but at least I was covered.  "OK AJ, I'm ready."  I could feel the cart start to move and before I knew it, I could hear birdsong and the wind blowing.  My head was just under the top layer of hay so I could still breathe and hear everything around me.

The journey took no longer than ten minutes.  The cart stopped with a jolt and I waited for a signal or a word of warning.  "Alright partner, you can git yourself down now."

Obeying the apple farmer's words, I poked my head out and observed my surroundings.  I was outside my home and there wasn't a pony in sight.  I clambered out of the cart and brushed off any hay from my clothes.  But it was still itching and I started scratching.

"You OK there sugarcube?"

"Yeah...I'm fine...just...argh it's too much!"  I removed my shirt and brushed off all the hay that had clung itself to my bare skin.  The soothing sensation from my fingernails scratching on my skin was to die for and I didn't want to stop.

"Hnngg..."

I stopped scratching and looked down at AJ who had a red tint to her cheeks.  "AJ...you alright?"

Her back legs were shuffling awkwardly as she looked away from me.  "Ah may be made of stronger stuff but...not...that...strong."

"Hmm?  What do you..."  I noticed what she meant - I took my shirt off to reveal my chest.  I quickly put the itchy shirt back on and held my hands out.  "AJ, I'm sorry, I...I didn't think."

"That's alright.  I'll just...head off now..."  She started to tow the cart back towards the farm.

"Thanks again!"  I got my key out and put it in the lock, only to find it already unlocked.  Maybe the ponies who rebuilt my wall didn't lock it.  I opened the door to see a visitor sitting on my sofa, playing on one of my consoles.  "Spike?"

The purple dragon turned to me and smiled.  "Hey Owen.  Twilight sent me over here this morning.  She asked me to ask you if I could stay here for the week."

"Oh she did, did she?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah!  She said she was going to be really busy this week and she gave me the week off!  But...she didn't tell me why she was busy." Spike replied, holding a claw to his chin.

I chuckled and sat down next to him.  "That's probably for the best."  I noticed he was playing Super Mario Kart again.  Somehow, some of the ponies managed to re-buff my TV after it got damaged during Spike's...episode.  I got up and walked into the kitchen.  "Might struggle for food though.  I didn't go shopping before I left for Canterlot."  I opened up the fridge and was pleasantly surprised.  "What the?"  I opened up my cupboard to find they were fully stocked.  "Where did all this come from?"

"Twilight did it."  Spike had followed me into the kitchen.  "She did it on Sunday."  He opened up a cupboard I hadn't opened to reveal shining objects.  "And she also bought these!" he said, licking his lips at the sight.

"She had it all planned out...the sneaky little..."  I laughed softly and brought a hand to my head.  "Well then, now that I see we're stocked, I don't see any problems with you staying for the week.  You err...you gonna be alright sleeping on the sofa or on some duvets?"

"No problem.  I've slept in worse.  Slept on a book once."  We both laughed at his statement.  "So...what do you wanna do?"

"Well...we've got six days to do whatever the hell we want.  I say..."  I pulled open my cabinet full of games and DVD's.  "ALL of this!"

*One Week Later - 15th April 2013*

"You could have asked me beforehand you know?"

"I'm sorry.  I had a key to your house so it was the only place I could think of."

I stood in the library, in front of an apologetic unicorn.  Spike and I had a blast together watching DVD's, playing games and all sorts.  We watched The Iron Giant three times so I think I found his favourite of my films.  There, at that point, knowing she had a key, I couldn't blame her for what she did.

"Alright, fair enough.  I DID say you could use my home as your own.  And to be fair, it was kinda fun.  What do you say Spike?"

"I had a great time.  Hey Twilight, there's this film where there's this big giant robot and he--"

Twilight placed a hoof over his mouth to stop his rambling.  "That's enough Spike, you don't want to ruin it for me." she said with a giggle.  Spike nodded and walked into the kitchen, holding a sack containing his leftover gems.  "So was he well behaved for you?"

"Oh more that you can think.  I tell ya, it's like having a little brother.  Kind of reminds me of..."  I sighed slightly, thinking of memories past.  "Doesn't matter.  But yeah, he was fine and I'd be more than happy to look after him again."

Twilight smiled and nodded.  "Thank you.  Do you have anything planned for today?"

"Nah, not that I know of.  I might go up to Canterlot sometime in the week.  Luna said she's got me a special surprise for my birthday." I said, winking at the end.  Twilight brought a hoof to her mouth and gasped.  "Something wrong?"

"N-no...it's just I...have something to do.  Thank you for bringing Spike back.  Goodbye!"  With that, she levitated me out of the library and shut the door.

Knowing exactly what she meant, I decided to leave well enough alone and go for a walk.  I reached the market to see that a group of ponies were walking together with some kids.  Giving that it's about 8AM, I guessed they were on their way to school.  But the kids normally walk themselves.  I then spotted a familiar stallion and his child.

"Hey Scarlet!"

The white earth pony turned and smiled as I approached.  "Hey Owen.  Good to see you."

"Yeah you too."  I looked down at the orange filly.  "How about you Scootaloo?"

"I'm so excited!  This is the first Family Appreciation Day with my Dad!" she exclaimed.

"Family Appreciation Day?"

"Yeah!  It's when you bring in a family member to talk about their jobs and how they grew up." Scootaloo added.

"Ohh I see."  I nudged her father with my arm.  "I bet you've got some stories to tell, eh?"

"Like you wouldn't believe.  But not many for young ears." he replied.  We approached the schoolhouse and the kids and parents were going inside.  "Scootaloo honey, why don't you follow your friends inside?  I'm going to talk with Owen here for a second."

"Sure Dad.  Bye Owen!" she replied, running inside.

"You've got a great daughter."

Scarlet's smile increased.  "I sure have.  Anyway, I wanted to ask you something.  I am staying in Ponyville until Wednesday and I don't know many ponies here apart from Cherry and you.  Are you avaliable tonight?  We'll go for a drink or something?"

Well this was a first.  I didn't have many male friends here, except for Spike and...no, that's it, just Spike.  "Yeah that sounds good actually.  There's an inn near the club so do you want to meet there at about eight or something?"

"Sounds good to me.  I'll see you then." he finished, as he walked into the schoolhouse and closed the door.  Well that was a result.  Two good things came out of this - one was a new friend and two is that I could see him in Canterlot when he's off...whenever that is.

Feeling the weight of my bit bag, I thought against eating a nice breakfast at one of the cafe's and decided to pick up some fresh produce from the market, saving my money for tonight.  Who knows, maybe it'll be cheap, maybe it'll drain my funds completely.

I came across the inn, situatied just a few buildings along from Vinyl's Club.  After a discussion with her earlier today, she still isn't feeling up to running the DJ stand and gave me until Friday off which was I was quite grateful for.

Entering the establishment, I was greeted by a smell of alcohol and musky odours.  Kind of reminds me of a certain pub I used to hang out in back on Earth.  The interior of the inn was wooden, as was most buildings in this town, but this place had a certain charm to it.  A rustic sort of feel.  I looked around at the multitude of coloured occupants and tried to identify my newest friend.

"Owen, over here!"

Scarlet's voice reached my ears as he called out for.  Looking ahead, he was situated at a round table, near the bar.  I walked over and sat myself down.  "Hey Scarlet.  Sorry, it was quite hard to spot you."

"Ahhh, don't worry about it.  Here, have one of these on me."  He slid a mug of...something to me.

I picked it up and gave it a sniff.  It smelt sweet but I could bet it was lethal.  "Thanks.  Well then, bottoms up."  I took a large swig of the bright liquid.  The effect was immediate as the liquid burned my throat upon swallowing.  I coughed and gasped at the reaction.  "W-what...what is that?"  I said through coughs.

"That my friend, is a special brew sold only here in Ponyville.  It's one part hard cider, two parts rum and a dash of a secret ingredient." he said with a smile.

"Which is?"

"Well if you told you, it wouldn't be a secret then would it?  But I really don't know...good drink isn't it?"

He was right in a sense.  After the initial burning sensation, a sweet aftertaste lingered in my mouth.  I continued to drinking the lethal cocktail and before long, the burning was minimized as I got used to it.  Scarlet looked at me with a devilish smile.

"Another?"

"You bet.  I'll get these."  I approached the bar and signalled the unicorn bartender.  "Two more of these lovely concoctions here for me and my friend."

"Ahh, that be a fine drink there."  What was this guy, a pirate?  "But you best slow down, too much of this will go to your head." he continued in his gruff piratey voice.

"Thanks for the heads up."  He handed me the two beverages and I handed him the correct change.  I passed one to Scarlet who instantly took a gulp.  "So...tell me, why did you sign up to be a royal guard?"

Scarlet set his mug down.  "Ever since I was a colt, I always dreamed of being in the guards.  It was when my father took me to Canterlot for a meeting with the Princess.  I couldn't stop looking or asking questions to the guards who were patrolling.  My dad always tried to stop me from disrupting them but a few answered my questions.  I remember one of them telling me that it's an amazing privilege to work for the Princess."

"And that's when you wanted to become one?"

"Sure is.  Whenever I played with my friends, we always used to play guards.  I would always want to be the captain, commanding my army to protect the Princess at all costs!" he said, raising his hoof in the air.  "And when I left home, the first thing I did was to see how I could sign up."

We both took a swig of our drinks.  "I bet it was gruelling."

"Oh it was.  It truly was.  They wouldn't accept me at first since I was...podgy."  I tried my best to conceal a snigger and managed to hide it whilst taking a drink.  "I worked for six months trying to get into shape.  The thing that fueled me, the thing that made me believe I could do it was my daughter.  I was doing this to fufill my dreams and to provide funds for my family.  When Scootaloo turned two years old, they accepted me into the guards and my training begun.  Unfortunately, I had to move away."  His face turned sour for a moment.

"Hey, don't worry mate.  Cherry told me what happened when you moved so you don't need to tell me again."  His facial expression remained the same.  "Do you miss her?  Your wife?"

He sighed heavily.  "I should do...but not much anymore.  It's been six years since she had her breakdown and I haven't seen her for about three.  I kind of just lost hope."

Nice one Owen, way to lighten the mood.  "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to bring up bad memories.  So...what's life like now?  Moving up in the world?"

That brought a smile to his face.  "You kidding?"  He took a quick swig.  "I saw my daughter for the first time in a year and ever since, I haven't been happier!"  I smiled along with him.  "Even my fellow guard-mates have said I look much more happier.  And it's all thanks to you."

Whoa, way to make me feel good.  "Aww...I appreciate it, thanks.  Now, let's get these down us!"  We clinked our mugs together and both downed the entire load of it.  A chorus of burps from us emitted and soon after, loud laughter.

"My round!"

*BEEP*

"Hghnnn...."

*BEEP*

"Nuhhhh..."

*BEEP BEEP*

"Nnn...wha?"  I clumsily reached out for the beeping gem and tapped it twice.  "Hnnnn....Luna?"

"Good morning my love.  You sound terrible." she said, giggling at the end.

My head throbbed as I tried to sit up.  "I feel terrible...I...I don't have a clue what..."

"Allow me to explain.  Last night, you and a fellow guard decided to have too much to drink."

"Huh?"  I tried to remember the previous evening.  "How do you know that?"

"Because whilst I was in Night Court, you got on the gem and started singing to me.  There was no doubt you were intoxicated." she said, laughing.

"I...sung to you."  I groaned as I started to remember.  "I sung Queen didn't I?"

"Something about not stopping you."

"Don't Stop Me Now...fantastic." I said with a chuckle.  "Oh, I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to do that."

"Why apologise?  I thought it was funny!  Even the guard who was with you sounded quite drunk."

"Oh damn it, Scarlet.  I'm gonna get up and go look for him." I groggily said.

"OK dear.  Are you still coming up to Canterlot tomorrow?"

"Wouldn't miss it.  I'll speak to you later when you've woken up.  Sleep well my love."

"Have a good day." she said, ending the talk.  I got slowly up out of my bed and tried to gather my bearings.  But that would have to wait as something more important was making itself known.  I quickly dashed to the bathroom and leant over the toilet.  You can probably guess what happend.

After getting myself washed and cleaned up, I got dressed and ventured into the harsh sunlight.  I continued my walk into the town and soon came across Scootaloo's home.  I knocked on the door twice and waited for someone to answer.  Soon enough, someone did.

"Hey Owen...you look terrible." said a giggling Cherry Spice.

I rubbed my forehead at the dulling headache.  "Yeah...I had a rough night."

"Oh I know.  Mr Royal Guard here staggered in at one in the morning, singing to his heart's content." she added.

I shook my head in disbelief - so we did end up singing.  "Sorry about that.  Is he here?  I just wanted to make sure he's alright."

"Upstairs, second room on the right."

I followed her instructions and approached the door.  I pushed it open slightly to see a aptly scarlet-maned pony sprawled out on a bed and he was snoring loudly.  Thinking it was best not to wake him, I retreated from the room and went back downstairs.

"Fast asleep." I said, laughing.

"What are you going to do now?"  Cherry asked.

"Now?"  I thought about it for a second.  "I'm gonna go home...drink something with caffiene in it and relax all day...see ya."  I exited the house and began my trek back home.

11:50 PM

I spent the rest of day playing games that didn't require much attention, such as Sonic 3 & Knuckles and Paper Mario: The Thousand Year Door.  I didn't want to do anything else that required me to move more than six feet away from my sofa.

Knowing I had a train to catch tomorrow, I decided to call it a night and retire to my bedroom.  I turned off the lights and undressed down to my boxers.  My bed lay before me in all of it's comfiness.  Tonight was gonna be a nice--

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

"Oh for..."  No-one ever calls at this time of night.  Grumbling, I put my t-shirt back on and went out to the front door.  I unlocked it and opened it up to find a familiar face.

"Owen!  There you are.  You have come with me."

"Huh?  Give over Twilight, it's nearly midnight and I'm dead tired." I said, groaning.

"But it's important.  Something big has happened at the library and you're the only one who can help.  Please Owen!" she pleaded with me, giving me a certain look.

I couldn't resist that look.  She must have picked it up from one of the crusaders.  "Alright, fine.  Just let me get dressed."  me and Twilight re-entered the house and I started to get dressed again.  Putting my shoes on, I noticed Twilight looking at my clock.  "What's the matter?"

"We running out of time!  Come on, come on!" she said, dragging me by the hand with her magic and out of the door.

"Wait, Twilight!"  I pulled my hand back and managed to lock my door before we started running towards the library.  "Tell me, what the hell is going on?"

"I can't tell you.  It's something that should not be spoken in the open.  Let's go!"  I followed the running unicorn as we raced towards the library.  She looked genuinely worried.  We reached the library in about seven minutes.  Stopping short of the door, we both caught our breath.

"Well?" I asked.

Her horn glowed and she nodded.  "OK...you first.  Just...be careful." she said, emphasising on the word 'careful'.

"Alright."  I slowly opened the door to the library and stepped inside.  It was pitch black inside and not a sound was to be heard.  "Twilight, I don't know what--"

"SURPRISE!"

The lights came on and the rest of the girls and Spike jumped at me, tumbling me to the floor.  "Jesus girls!  You nearly gave me a heart attack."  Twilight helped me to my feet as the rest of the gang were laughing from my remark.  "What is all this?"

"It's your birthday silly!  Since you were going to Canterlot, we had to throw you a party before you leave!" explained the hyperactive pink party provider.

"It's my..."  I smirked, now knowing why Twilight was looking at the clock.  "Well played Twilight.  Well played."  She could only grin adorably at me in return.

"And Ah brought some family recipe cider for the occasion!" AJ said, handing me a frothing cup of cider.

"Oh...you did?"  I couldn't let them down by not drinking.  I was so going to regret it but...best to keep them happy.  "Down the hatch!"

Tomorrow morning is gonna be rough...

39. A Year Older

39. A Year Older

*BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ*

I slapped the infernal slumber stopper as it's cries reach my ears.  8AM it read.  "Why did I set an alarm?"  I sat up in bed, my own bed.  Last night didn't turn out too bad as it goes - I had about two mugs of AJ's cider and the party ended after about an hour.  It was at midnight after all.

Stretching, i clambered out of bed and got dressed in some fresh clothes.  I put on my blue football shirt (NOT SAYING WHO I SUPPORT) and a pair of demin jeans.  I walked out into my living room and noticed something.

"Hmm?"

Something was on the sofa - a note.  I picked it up and read it out loud.  "Owen, i set your alarm so you could get up early.  Meet me at the library at 9AM.  Twilight."  I set the note down and set myself some breakfast - a couple of slices of toast and some pink grapefruit juice.

Munching on the morning meal, my mind drifted to last night.  After drinking my first mug of cider, Pinkie somehow brought out a giant grammaphone and put on some addicting music.  So addicting that we all started to dance a little...OK, a lot.  Normally I wouldn't be one to dance but as everyone else was doing it, I just thought 'Why not?'.

After finishing my meal, I decided to make my way over to Twilight's early.  Walking towards the town, the brisk morning air greeted me softly as a cool breeze blew about.  The trees were starting to go green again and it was starting to get warmer.  Man, I love spring.  What I love most about living somewhere this abundantly green is how noticeable the seasons are.

Soon enough, I came across the library and entered.  I was instantly greeted by Spike who was dusting.  "Seriously Spike?  You're working at this time in the morning?"  I looked around for his caretaker but I couldn't see her.  Standing at the bottom of the stairs, I shouted up to her.  "Hey Twilight!  Doesn't Spike get a lie in too?"

A deafening metallic screech cut off my shouting.  Both me and Spike covered our ears in protection until the noise subsided.  It did soon after and the basement door opened up to reveal Twilight wearing a pair of safety goggles.  "Hi Owen.  You're early."

"Yeah I..."  I glanced into the doorway towards the basement.  "What on earth was that noise?"

"Oh it's just one of my machines, no need to take any notice of that." she replied, shaking her hoof.  She closed the door with her magic and took her goggles off.  "Thank you for coming over.  I hope you didn't mind."

"Nah, of course not.  I'm actually glad last night didn't turn into a drinking contest for once.  Couldn't do that two nights in a row." I said, laughing at the end.

Twilight giggled slightly.  "I must thank Pinkie for putting that together at such short notice."  Her attention was on me fully now.  "The reason I have asked you here is so I can give you this."  She levitated a small box to me.

"What's this?"

"Duh, it's your birthday present." Spike said, shaking his head.

"Happy Birthday." said a smiling Twilight.

"Thanks."  I opened up the box to reveal a book.  Picking it up, I found it to be quite heavy despite it's size.  It was bound and the title read 'The History of Earth and The Human Race by Twilight Sparkle'.  I looked up at Twilight who was grinning heavily.  "You made this?"

She nodded.  "From what information I gathered from you and from the books that you gave me, I was able to create a tome containing most of your planet's and race's history.  I thought the first copy should be yours."

"Wow...this is amazing."  I leant down and gave her a small hug.  "Thanks so much."  I opened up the book to view the contents.  "Creation of Planet Earth, Human Evolution, Stone Age...I had all of this information in those books?"  She nodded.  "Shows how much I read them doesn't it?"  I closed the book and gave it a tap.  "This is a great present.  I'm actually going to Canterlot tonight - do you mind if I show Luna or Celestia?"

Twilight gulped and laughed nervously.  "Well I um...I don't know if..."

"You made this book so you could publish it for public release right?"  She nodded again.  "Well then, if I show it to Celestia then she can give her opinion on it.  I can almost guarantee that she'll love it."

"Well...if you think so..."

"I know so.  Celestia knows you always do your best at something like this and it always turns out brilliant."  I glanced Spike who was smiling down at Twilight.  "You proud of her, hmm?"

Spike instantly looked away and I could see a small blush arise on his cheeks.  "Uh...no.  I mean yes...err...I was just um...I've gotta go out!  See ya!"  He ran out of the library and shut the door behind him.

Both me and Twilight laughed at what Spike just did.  "Yep, he's proud of you."  I glanced at the clock which read 8:40.  "Well, I'm probably gonna go and get the train up to Canterlot early as I'm up at this time.  You don't mind do you?"

"Not at all.  I remember you saying that the Princess had a surprise for you so I wouldn't want to keep you waiting." she replied.  "And before I forget, the girls all have gifts for you but they will give them to you when you come back."

"They got me something as well?  I'm treated way too much by you lot."  I picked up the book and held it under my arm.  "Once again Twilight, thanks for this.  This was so thoughtful of you."

"You're welcome.  Have a good journey."

I exited the library and breathed in a good lungful of fresh air since the library was quite stuffy.  The town was bustling with life as the morning rush was in full effect in the market.  Many of the patrons gave me a wave or a greeting as I walked past them.  Even that snobby little filly Diamond Tiara cast a smile at me.  It looked quite genuine which incredibly surprised me.  I knew that filly was a bit of a bitch but maybe she can change...maybe.

I soon came up to the train station to see the train sitting at the platform.  Walking up to the ticket office, I bought a ticket from the stallion behind the counter and walked onto the platform.

"Hey, Owen!"

I could see the scarlet maned pony from a distance as he called me over.  "Hey Scarlet, how you feeling?" I asked, walking over to him.

"Better.  Yesterday was..."  He shook his head.  "Interesting to say the least."

"You're telling me.  Do you remember us singing?"

"Singing?...not to my knowledge." he replied, holding his hoof to his chin.

"Well we did.  I started singing a song from my world...to Princess Luna."

"WHAT?!"  He exclaimed, slamming his hoof back down.

"Yup.  You joined in as well."  He facehoofed and sighed with a groan.  "Don't worry about it.  She thought it was hilarious."

He dragged his hoof over his face.  "If the guards hear about this, I'll never hear the end of it."  We both shared a laugh.  "Are you going on this train?"

"Yeah, I'm visiting Luna tonight.  You going back as well?"

"That's right."  He sighed sadly.  "Going to be a while before I see my Scootaloo again."

I put a hand on his shoulder.  "I'm sure it won't be long.  Come on, let's go and find a seat and have a nice hot drink or something."  We both entered the train and found a booth where we sat ourselves down.

"ALL ABOARD FOR CANTERLOT!"

"So you really hit him?"

"Sure did, right on the nose.  I tell ya, he was pissing me right off.  That's the first and only time I have ever hit someone in rage."

It was just before 1PM and our conversation had drifted to memories of our childhoods.  Scarlet was in his early thirties so he had more stories to tell but he was greatly interested about my school years.  Most of them were about the pricks that attended that shithole of a school and how a few of them were excluded again and again.

"But I'd never do that now.  Nothing like that exists here...well, apart from the odd name calling between the kids in the school." I finished.

"Ah but you can't stop that.  It's going to keep happening.  I'm just glad that my little princess isn't part of it." he said with a smile.

"There's no way she'd ever do that - she's way too friendly."

*SCREECH*

The train's brakes sounded as the train slowed down as we entered Canterlot Station.  The train stopped with a jolt and we both lurched forward as gravity took control.  Falling back, we both laughed.  Rising to our feet/hooves, we both stretched and both earned some satisfying clicks out of it.

"At least these seats are comfy.  You've no idea how horrible the trains are where I come from." I said, stretching my right arm.

"These Canterlot-bound trains are the most luxurious ones."  We both walked out of the booth and descended from the train and onto the platform which was bustling with life.  "Off to the castle?" he asked, adjusting his saddle bags.

"Yep.  What about you?"

"I'm to report to the barracks.  It's just outside the castle so I'll walk with you."

"Sure."  We began our walk up through the main street towards the castle.  Many upper class ponies were out and about, visiting the various stores and stalls that were placed on either side of the street.  Most of them were wearing very formal attire whereas only a few were wearing nothing.

"So what happens now?  Back to guard duty?" I ask Scarlet who was eyeballing some store displays.

"Indeed.  I should imagine I'll be put back on duty the instant I meet with my commanding officer."

"Seems a bit harsh."

Scarlet shook his head.  "Not really, considering what we do for a living."  The conversation remained about the guards until we reached the entrance to the barracks, situated just outside the castle walls.  A tall archway signified the entrance to anyone who passed it.  "Well then, thanks for the past few days.  It's been great." he said, holding up his hoof.

I bumped it, wearing a grin.  "It sure has.  And whenever you're free and I'm in Canterlot, we'll go for a drink sometime."

"Sounds good."

"Lieutenant?" a voice sounded.

Scarlet turned and I looked over his shoulder to see a unicorn approaching.  But not just any unicorn.  "Captain Shining Armor." Scarlet said, saluting his superior.

Shining returned with a salute of his own.  "Glad to have you back.  I trust your stay in Ponyville was enjoyable?" he asked with full interest.

Scarlet looked up at me then burst out laughing.  "I guess you could say that."

"I'll fill you in." I said to Shining who nodded, chuckling.

"Very well.  On your way Lieutenant." Shining commanded.  Scarlet gave a wave before dashing off into the barracks.

"He's a good'un.  You don't want to lose him."

Shining nodded slowly and turned to face me.  "No...he's an amazing guard.  Many years of loyal service.  But anyway, what did he do in Ponyville?"

I brought my hand to my eyes and rubbed them.  "We got drunk and ended up singing to Luna at about three in the morning." I said quietly and quickly.  Shining tried to hold back his laughter but failed miserably.  Every time he seemed to simmer down, his laughter would erupt again, causing me to groan.  Shining's laughter finally subsided after a good couple of minutes.  "Feel better now?" I said in mock annoyance.

"You bet!" he replied, still wearing a huge grin.  "I'm sorry my friend but that's one of the funniest things I've heard in a long time.  Way funnier than when Cadance slipped and..."  He held a hoof to his mouth.

I knew that had to be a secret.  "Shouldn't have said that should you?"  He shook his head.  "I'll find out another time.  I've got to go and meet Luna.  Was good seeing ya!"  I carried on my walk after parting with Shining, who retreated into the barracks.  I entered the castle, greeting the guards who were patrolling the halls.  It wasn't long before I found something that was here every time I came here - the line to see Celestia.  Thinking I'd rather not appear rude, I joined the back of the queue and waited.  The queue was about ten ponies long so it wouldn't be long.

"Excuse me Sir but you do not have to wait in line." a guard said, walking towards me.

"I know, I know but I'm not in a rush and I don't want to make these ponies wait any longer than they normally have."  This got a smile and a couple of thank you's out of the ponies in front of me.

It wasn't long before I was permitted to enter.  I walked through the large doors and thanked the guards who opened them for me.  It was kind of hard to miss the pony I was after.  "Good afternoon Celestia."

She descended from her throne and met me halfway down the throne room.  "A good afternoon to yourself."  She draped a wing over my shoulder and pulled me close. "I wish you the most warmest greetings on your birthday."

"Aww thanks.  24 years young now." I said with a slight laugh.

"Have you received any gifts?"

"Actually, just the one and it's a brilliant present."  I took the book from under my arm and handed it to her.  "It totally astonished me.  Twilight wrote a book compiling of all the information about my planet and the human race."

Celestia opened up the book and glanced at the contents page.  As she kept turning pages, I could see that the smile on her face was getting bigger and bigger.  Closing the book, she chuckled.  "My most faithful student, you have outdone yourself this time."

"I told her I was going to show you and see what you thought of it.  Judging by that reaction, I'm thinking that you like it?" I said, nudging her side with my elbow.

"I most certainly do.  I will write her a letter later this evening and explain what I think."  She levitated the book back to me.  "It's an amazing book and I feel that my subjects can learn a lot from it."

"Your subjects?  You mean you want to show this to other ponies?"  She nodded.  "I think you might want to redact some of the stuff in here.  There are some parts of this book that I don't want your world to know of as it causes nothing but problems.  Such as..."  I opened up the book and located a certain page, describing war.  "This.  And everything to do with it."

Celestia read over some of the bits about World War 2 and seemed to take notice of the violence that occured and the weapons that were used.  "I see what you mean.  Very well.  I will refrain from releasing that information."

I let out a breath that I didn't know I was holding.  "Thank you.  Anyway, sorry I'm early but I had nothing else to do this morning.  I'll go and er, make myself scarce until Luna wakes up."

"That is not needed."

A flash of light blinded me for a second where Luna teleported herself next to Celestia.  "Hello beautiful."  I threw my arms around her velvety neck and hugged her tight, as she did the same to me.

"Hello yourself."  She leant back and gave me a kiss on the cheek.  "Happy birthday...Mr Farenheit."

"Mr Farenheit?  What do...ohhh..."  I returned the kiss with one of my own.  Breaking it, she laughed at what I realised.  "I'm so sorry about that.  It seems you've got a new nickname for me though."

"It was funny.  Although now I know that you can sing properly." she said, smirking.

"Seriously?  You liked my singing voice?" I asked, flabbergasted.

"Of course.  You were in tune and you could hold your notes."

"You sure that wasn't Scarlet?"

She kissed me lightly on the lips.  "It was you.  And now that I know you can sing, I can expect more from you in the future."  I groaned as I knew I was going to regret this in the future.  "Now come along.  We have a schedule to stick to." she said, taking my hand and walking out of the throne room.

"Wait, what?  A schedule?  But I just got here and I'm early."

"Well, I can add something else to the list.  Now come on, first item is this way."

*3PM*

"Are you sure you don't want me to pay for this?  It seems too much..."

"I already said dear, you do not have to pay a single bit.  This is your birthday and you will be treated as...oohohohooo...that's gooood..."

"OK...only if you're sure...hnng...ohhhhh...that is...mmm."

After a fitting for a custom made suit, Luna had directed us both to the leisure room in the east block of the castle.  I had only had one massage before today, when I treated Spike, and it still felt weird being massaged with hooves...but I wasn't complaining and neither was Luna.  A hoof had just found a soft spot on my back and the feeling just made me melt into the table.

"You know...I never thought this kind of stuff was worth it back home.  I mean you pay so much money for someone to prod and poke you but...oh, OH!  That's...ohhhhh......but now I can see value for money."  Right between the shoulder blades that one was.  Surprising as they have never done this on a human body before.

"Cotton Breeze here has been with us for over twenty years and in all that time and she has never given an unsatisfactory massage to anypony.  Could you move onto the wings please?"

"Of course Your Highness." a fiery red unicorn responded - her hooves stretching out Luna's wings and caressing them ever so softly.  "Is this good for you?"

"Mmmm...yes..."  That voice...oh how it got to me.  So quiet yet sultry.  That's the kind of voice I want to hear on our wedding night.

"Enjoying that over there Luna?" I asked with a smirk.

"More than you could imagine." she replied, winking.

*6PM*

"Wow...this place looks fancy." I said, staring at the sight before me.

"It's one of my favourite restaurants.  Come, let us enter."  Luna led me towards the double doors of the fancy establishment.  The doors were opened by two stallions who bowed at our presence.  Before either of us could say a word, a unicorn mare greeted us both.

"Good evening Your Highness and Royal Courter.  Please come this way."  The unicorn led us towards the back of the restaurant, where a table was set up for us both.  Two giant plush chairs sat at either side of the table, both decorated with a variety of materials and gemstones.  Walking to the table, the other diners all stopped eating and bowed at us both.

The waiter seated us both and directed us to two leather bound books on the table.  Well, I say it was leather but I wouldn't think that it was, considering that cows speak here.  She levitated a book to us both and we opened them up.

"The soup today is leek and potato and the special course is...is um..."  She stutter as she forgot her words.  She couldn't make eye contact with either of us.  I held my hand out and rested it on her shoulder, causing her to flinch.

"It's alright, take your time." I said as calmly as I could.

She took a deep breath and tried again.  "The special course is roasted vegetable tart with grilled asparagus tips."  She smiled as she remember what to say.

"Thank you." I said as the mare walked away.  I looked back at Luna who looked sympathetic.  "Poor thing, she looked terrified."

"Yes she did.  I sometimes feel for my subjects when they try too hard around us."  She opened up her book and started reading the menu.  "There's so much I love in here, it'll be hard to choose."

"Too right.  I mean look at all this."  She was right, there was loads to choose from.  There was a variety of pasts dishes, many pies and tarts along with a large section of hay and grass meals.  Me and Luna both decided what we wanted to eat and drink.

The unicorn mare returned to our table soon enough with a notepad in her levitation.  "Have you decided on what you would like?"

"Can we have the soups to start please." Luna said.  The mare quickly wrote it down.  "And for the main, may I please have that wonderful vegetable tart you mentioned."

"Of course Your Highness.  And for you Sir?"

"I think I'll have the squash and sage risotto, thank you."

"Of course.  And to drink?"

I smirked at Luna.  "A bottle of Berry's Brook please."  I leant over to the mare.  "It's her favourite." I whispered in her ear.

She giggled slightly and wrote it down.  "Thank you very much."  She retreated back to the kitchen and we could both hear her speak out the order.

I looked back at Luna and took her hoof with my hand, holding it across the table.  "Thank you so much for this.  It's been amazing."  I leant down and kissed her hoof and saw an immediate blush on her face.

"Only the best for you my love.  I take it you enjoyed your surprise." she replied.

"You kidding?  You got a custom made suit for me, you treated me to two hours with your personal spa ponies and you're taking me out for a meal in one of the fanciest restaurants in Canterlot.  This has been amazing."  I leant forward and kissed her on the lips.  "I couldn't have asked for a better day."

She grinned and stroked my hand with her hoof.  It wasn't long before the wine arrived.  Two glasses were poured out for us.  I handed one to Luna and picked up the other for myself.  "A toast, you think?" I asked.

She looked to her left and then nodded.  "Yes, I think so."  She rose from her seat and turned to the other patrons of the restaurant.  "My loyal subjects." she called out.  The whole restaurant went silent as she spoke and each and everyone's attention was on her.

"Luna...what are you doing?" I asked.

"I would like you all to join me in a toast.  A toast on a day like this is needed.  So please, raise your glasses."  Everyone did so.  "A toast..."  She turned to me.  "To my darling partner.  I wish him the happiest of birthdays.  To Owen!"

"To Owen!"

Everyone took a sip and applauded.  I felt the blood rush to my face as everyone was staring at me.  "Thanks everyone, cheers!"  Luna sat back down and smiled at me.  "That was so lovely, thank you."

"You are most welcome."  Her eyes drifted towards an assortment of approaching ponies.  "I think our starters are ready."

Re-entering the castle, we both proceeded to the throne room.  Stopping just short, Luna nudged me forward.  "Go on, Celestia is inside.  She wants to give something to you."

"Really?  OK."  I opened up the doors and just like Luna said, Celestia was sitting upon the throne.  "I thought you'd be in bed by now." I said to the alabaster alicorn.

"On any other day, you'd be correct.  But not tonight, I have offered to cover for Luna so you and her may spend the night together."  She got down from her throne and began walking towards me.  "I take it that your evening went well?"

"Oh it was amazing.  Such great service and quality in the restaurant and food beyond belief.  Must admit, I'm getting a slight taste for wine now...not sure if that's a good thing." I said with a laugh.

"A bit of wine now and again is perfectly fine.  Just don't turn into a certain Ponyville resident and you'll be fine."  I knew exactly who she was talking about.  "I have something for you."  She summoned a small package, tied with multicoloured bow.  "It is something that should be have given to you a long time ago."

Confused by her words, I undid the bow and opened up the box.  Inside lay a small scroll.  I unrolled it and began to read.  "The words upon this scroll when spoken will......what, really?" I asked in shock.  She nodded.  "Will teleport 'Owen the Human' to Canterlot Castle."

"I thought it would save you spending all of your bits on train journeys.  This verbal spell will only work for you and no-one else.  If you speak the words again, it'll teleport you back to your home."

Words couldn't describe how thoughtful and generous this gift was.  I walked forward and gave Celestia the biggest hug I could muster.  "Thank you so much.  This is so amazing."

"You're welcome.  Now you and Luna can see each other more often."

"Yeah...speaking of which."  I turned around to see she was nowhere to be seen.  "Where'd she go?"

"Maybe she went to her chambers.  If I know my sister, after a fancy meal and wine, she'd relax in her chambers for the rest of the night." Celestia explained.

"Makes sense.  I'll go up there then.  Thanks again for this."  I began to walk away.

"Goodnight Owen.  Love the suit."  I turned my head back round and smiled at her.  I walked out of the throne room and started to ascend the spiralling staircase towards Luna's chambers.  Reaching the top, I spotted the night guard, stationed outside Luna's doors.

"Did Luna come in here?" I ask

"Yes Sir.  Please go on in."

"Thank you.  Have a good night."  He opened the doors for me and I walked through, closing them afterwards.  I couldn't see her anywhere and it was dead quiet.  "Luna?  You in here?"

"I'll just be a minute!" I heard her call from the en suite.  I sat myself down on the bed and kicked my shoes off.  "I'm just washing up.  I hope you don't mind but I'm a little tired so I may go to bed."

"It's no problem.  I feel a little tired as well."

"I won't be too long.  Why don't you undress and keep the bed warm?" she said.  I could hear the smile in her voice.

"Will do."  I took off my suit and folded it up, placing it on the cabinet.  I undressed down to my boxers and climbed into the bed, ushering myself under the covers.

"Hnng...oof."

That sounded like a painful groan.  "Luna, you alright?"

"It's...it's fine.  I'm just taking off my shoes and caught my hoof on an edge." she said, sounding strained.

I got out of bed and went towards the door.  "You sure?  Let me see."  I put my hand on the door handle.

"NO!"  I instantly withdrew my hand.  "It's alright...in fact, just sit down on the bed.  I'll come out and show you in a second."

"Well...alright, if you're sure."  I sat on the edge of the bed.  "You sure you're OK?  You sound like you're in pain."

"I'm OK."  I heard her place something down.  "Are you sitting down?"

"Erm...yeah."

The en suite door opened slowly.  "Good.  Because I have to show you something..."  The door opened fully to reveal Luna...but not as I knew her.  "Here's your real surprise."

"..."  I was too shocked to say anything.  The only thing that was getting a response out of this was in my boxers.  Luna was wearing a French maid outfit...a very tight one.  The skirt end just fit above her tail where a wonderful view of her rear was in plain sight.  She also sported a matching hat, replacing her crown.  "Luna..."

"Yes...Owen?" she said, slowly moving towards me and showing off her lucious curves and beautiful body.  "Does this..."  She turned around and backed her rear close to my face.  "...please you?"

I gulped heavily as I saw that she was wearing panties as well.  They hugged her backside and made it look...wonderful.  I had to fight the urge to just take her right there.  "Y-yes...this..."  I raised my hand and rested it on her rear, squeezing her cheeks softly.  "This pleases me...so much."

"Good..."  She turned to face me and used her magic to levitate me onto the bed.  Laying me down, she crawled over and lay on top of me, purposefully making sure to make me as pleasured as possible.  I put my arms around her and latched onto her lips, kissing her passionately.

I broke the kiss and stared into her eyes.  "You look so amazingly beautiful..."  I couldn't believe I was about to do this...but I did.  I raised my hand and slapped her rear, hard.  "...and damn sexy."

She leant down and kissed me hard again.  Releasing the lip lock, she dreamily looked into my eyes.  "Happy Birthday my love."

"Oh...it is now."

39. A Year Older (Mature Ending)

39. A Year Older (Mature Ending)

Same as before, not going to post it here.

Please go HERE to read it.  Credit to GeodesicDragon for the chapter!

40. An Opportunity Arises

40. An Opportunity Arises

"AH!  HOLY SH...THAT'S COLD!"  I fiddled with the knobs that controlled the temperature and gingerly put my head back under the torrent of water.  "Ahh...much better."  I moved myself under the shower and used one of the many bottles of shampoo that Luna had to wash myself.  I was feeling good and pretty damn happy - last night certainly helped with that.

I certainly wasn't expecting Luna to wear something like that.  But because of that, the events that followed were most thoroughly enjoyed by both parties.  Finishing up in the shower, I stepped out, dried myself and walked back into the bedroom where Luna was putting her regalia on.

"Beautiful as always honey." I said, winking, getting a giggle out of her.  I put on my clothes from last night and sat back down on the bed, waiting for Luna to finish up.  "What are you gonna do with your day?"

"As much as I'd like to spend it with you, I do have some duties to attend to.  You are more than welcome to accompany me but it will be a monotonous five hours." she replied, groaning at the end.

I didn't need to think about that twice.  "Yeah...probably not going to then.  You don't mind do you?"

She leant over to me and gave me a light peck on the cheek.  "Of course my dear.  I'd rather you did something productive with your day."  Her eyes suddenly widened and she reached into her drawer to pick out a scroll.  "This arrived for you this morning."  She levitated it to my hands but a dull pain caught me off guard.  I clenched my forehead with my hand.  "Are you alright?"

Rubbing my forehead, I regained my composure.  "Yeah...yeah I'm fine.  Probably a headache or something."  I took the scroll and unrolled it.

Dear Owen

When you return to Ponyville today, there will be several packages in your home.  These are from the girls who couldn't see you before you left yesterday.

Have a safe journey.

Twilight Sparkle

"Turns out I've got more presents at home."  I looked at the discarded outfit from last night and then up to Luna.  "Nothing could have been better than that." I said, chuckling softly.

Luna walked over and embraced me.  "Have a pleasant journey back my love.  Would you like to me ask for a chariot for you?"

"No need."  I picked up the scroll that Celestia gave me yesterday.  "Your sister gave me this as a present.  A teleportation spell that only I can use.  Takes me right back to my house."

"What a kind gift!  Have you tried it yet?"

"Not yet."  I unrolled it and read it over.  "Want to see it in action?"  She nodded.  "Alrighty then.  I'll talk to you later, OK?"  I looked over the words that needed to be spoken.  Taking a deep breath, I read them out.

"Owen...to Ponyville!"

With a flash, I was outside my front door.  For a teleportation spell, I didn't feel sick or light-headed for a change.  Opening up my front door, I walked inside to see that Twilight was correct - five packages were placed on my sofa.  Sitting myself down, I noticed that all the packages were colour co-ordinated.  There was a white one, a pink one, a cream one, and orange one and a cyan one.

I picked up the white one first.  The tag read "To Owen - have a marvellous birthday.".  Opening up the package, inside lay a pair of shoes.  But not just any shoes.  A beautiful pair of smart black shoes.  I remember giving them to her after she said she would 'fix them' for me.  And fix them she did!

I then went to open the pink one.  It was a large box, but quite light, which got me thinking what could be inside.  I opened it to find...nothing, only a slip of paper.  It read "Look in the fridge.".  I did so and found a giant chocolate cake inside, topped with my name spelt out in pieces of frosting.  I fought the urge to just wolf it down there.

The next package was a small, cream coloured one from Fluttershy.  Opening it up, another small slip of paper was inside.  It read "To Owen.  I wasn't sure on what to get you but when you have the time, I would like to take you to the spa - Fluttershy."  The smile on my face went wider as I read it.  I always love to spend time with her.

The next one was orange - Applejack's present.  Lifting it up, I felt the weight of it - it was quite heavy.  And when I moved it, there was the unmistakeable sound of bottles clinking together.  Opening it up, it turns out that sound was correct.  There were three brown bottles, all full of liquid.  I could only guess what was in these little beauties.

The last present was the cyan one - sure enough to be from Rainbow Dash.  Opening it, I found a book inside.  Surprising to say the least.  A slip of paper was inserted between the book cover - it read "The new book is out!  It's so awesome!".

Setting my gifts down, I changed into a fresh change of clothes and then decided to take a venture into the town.  Reaching the market area, I spotted AJ at her stall.  Walking up, I remembered what gift she gave me.  "Hey AJ."

"Howdy.  Did you like your gift?" she asked.

"Three bottles of recently brewed cider?  How could I not!  Thanks very much."

"Be careful now.  That cider is strong."

"It's the alcoholic stuff?"  She nodded.  "That makes it even better!"

"AAAAHHHHH!!!!"

We both turned to the source of the noise and saw a white coated mare running through the market.  The closer she got, the more me and AJ recognised her.  "STOP!" I shouted to her.

The mare stopped and stared at me with worried eyes.  "No time!  Need help!  Now!"

I stared at her and then noticed how she really looked.  Fighting back laughter, I asked her a simple question.  "Err Pinkie?  Why are you wearing a nappy and covered in flour?"  AJ burst into laughter and I quickly followed suit.

"The Cakes!  They're...they're too...I gotta go!"  Pinkie ran off out of sight before me and AJ could stop laughing.

"Oh man..." I said, clutching my sides.  "I wonder what's got her all worried like that?"

"If ah knew any better, I say it's to do with those new foals the Cakes had.  They asked Pinkie to babysit for them!"

"Wait, what?"  Even I was worried now.  "They asked Pinkie to look after newborns?  Are they mad?"

AJ narrowed her eyes at me.  "Jus' what are implying?  Pinkie can't take care of them?"

"Well...I don't know." I said, holding up my hands in defense.  "It's just she's so hyper and I reckon with all of the noise she makes, those kids won't ever sleep."

"Hmm...I suppose you've got a point there.  But they wouldn't have asked her if they didn't think she could do it."

"Suppose so."  I noticed I was holding up other ponies from buying from AJ's stall.  "I'll just leave you to it.  Have a good day."  I departed from the stall and continued my walk.  I basically window-shopped for the next part of an hour, looking at all of the fresh produce and knick-knacks that the ponies were selling.

As it was nearly lunchtime, I thought I would treat myself by going to a nice cafe on the edge of town - they do amazing meals.  I walked past the Quills and Sofa's store (I always spot it as the name is ridiculous), the smart restaurant and then the schoolhouse.  Looking towards the school, I saw that the kids were outside playing.  "Must be their lunchtime as well."  I was about to depart before I noticed Cheerilee pacing nervously near the door to her classroom.

"Cheerilee.  You alright?" I said as I approached the fence.

She swung her head in my direction.  "Ah, you're perfect!  Come inside a second."  She ran inside and left the door open.  Shrugging my shoulders, I decided to follow her order and walked inside the classroom to see her as frantic as before.

"What's the problem?" I asked.

"I left a very important paper at home and I need it for this afternoon." she explained.

"Ah right.  Do you want me to go and get it?"

"Actually no.  I would really appreciate it if you could mind the class for the next hour or two."

Surely she didn't say that.  "Hold on...me...watch the class?"  She nodded, gathering her saddlebags and heading for the door.  "Wait, wait, wait!  What am I supposed to do?  I don't know the first thing about..."  I pointed to her chalkboard and flipchart.  "About any of this.  I've never taught a thing in my life!"

"Oh I'm sure you'll be fine.  Just talk to them and if they ask questions, try and and answer them to the best of your knowledge."

"But, but--"  The door slammed shut and I was left alone.  "How in the fuck did..."  I sat on the desk and contemplated what just happened.  In the matter of about two minutes, I went from happy walker to caretaker/teacher!  Just what the hell was I supposed to talk about?

"Owen?  What are you doing here?"

I turned to see that Scootaloo had opened the door.  "Oh hey.  I...don't know.  Your teacher just asked me to cover for an hour or two."

"So you're out teacher now?!" she happily exclaimed.  The door swung open even more to show the rest of the class wearing happy grins...all except for the two obvious ones.

"For about an hour...I suppose I am."  They all cheered and returned to their seats.  A deathly silence loomed as I was now expected to do something.  "Erm..."  I wiped the sweat of my forehead.  "S-so...what was Cheerilee teaching you this morning?  I might be able to continue it."  A white coloured hoof was raised into the air.  "Yes, you Miss...?"

"Twitht"

"Twist?"  She nodded.  "Right Miss Twist, what were you learning about today?"

"Mith Cheerilee wath teaching uth about hithtory." she replied with a full lisp.

"Right...any particular period?" I asked.  They all raised their hooves but I came to a conclusion - I don't know much history and they probably know what I know.  "You know what?  Never mind about that.  Let's err..."  I scratched my head in thought.  There had to be something that I could talk about.  Something that would grab their attention.  Something..."A-ha!  I know exactly what to talk to you about.  Or should I say show you.  Give me about five minutes."

I walked out of the classroom and into the reception area.  I approached the mare behind the counter.  "Excuse me.  Could you make sure that none of them leave this building whilst I go and get something?  I'll be five minutes."  The mare nodded and I used my scroll to teleport back to my home.  I found the object that I required and made sure it had a full charge.  I started running back towards the schoolhouse and got there in about seven minutes.

"Right!" I said, catching my breath and setting down the object on the desk.  "I'd like you all to bring your desks closer to me."  They all did so, pushing and pulling their desks.  Soon enough, there were eight children huddled around the main desk.  "I'm going to show you something from my world that I have always loved.  This is what is called a cartoon."  I opened up my laptop and clicked on a specific folder.

"And this is called Looney Tunes."

The classroom was howling with laughter after watching another episode of the animated antics.  Most of them were red in the face at watching such a thing.  The classroom door opened and Cheerilee walked back into the room.

"Right everyone.  I think that's enough for now."  I got a chorus of aww's from the children.  "Now now, Miss Cheerilee is back now and it's time for me to go."  I noticed they all looked a bit down so I decided to lift their spirits.  "But I'll bring this back soon OK?"  They all cheered as I walked out of the classroom.  I put my laptop down and untangled all of the wires before picking it back up and heading out of the schoolhouse.

"Owen?"  I turned back around to see the purple teacher.  "Could I have a word with you?"

"Of course."  I set my laptop down.  "What word would you like?  I personally like 'mystify'."

She laughed softly.  "See, I love that humour.  What I wanted to ask you is quite serious."

"Err...OK." I nervously said.

"My students have just told me what fun they had with you in the classroom.  So I would like to ask you to keep that promsie of yours and do come back soon."

"Oh of course I will.  I loved spending time with them."

Cheerilee smiled.  "Good.  Because I would like to offer you a position at the school as my assistant."

"What...what did you say?"

"You heard me correctly.  What with your knowledge and foreign devices, I'm sure that you would make a fine addition to our staff."

"But...I already have a job.  I work at--"

"The club, yes I know."  I chuckled as she finished my sentence.  "But I have seen how you look when you leave.  I live near the club and don't lie to me - at the end of the night, you look much worse for wear, correct?"

I couldn't lie to her.  "I suppose I do...but that doesn't mean I don't enjoy it."

"And I'm sure you do.  But your current job is only 3 nights a week.  This position will be 5 days a week which means you will be earning many more bits and you will finish whilst it is still daytime."

"Well..."  I brought my hand to my face as the idea of it swam in my mind.  "I don't know...it sounds amazing and I can't thank you enough but..."

"You need some time to think."  I nodded.  "I understand.  This position will always be open to you.  But please, please consider this.  Have a good day!" she finished, walking back to the schoolhouse.

I picked up my laptop and started the long walk back to my home.  Did I want this job?  Do I really enjoy my job at the club?  Sure it was noisy and the hours were long and it was sometimes tedious but that's work!  And I've worked with Vinyl for so long - I don't know how she'd take it if I asked to leave.

But on the other hand, Cheerilee was right.  This was more hours and more pay.  An easier job...I think.  I loved spending time with the kids today and I do have lots of knowledge that I could teach them.  That book that Twilight gave me would come in handy as well.

I eventually got home and plopped myself down on the sofa.  Still thinking on what to do, I came to a conclusion - I needed some advice and there was only one pony who could give such advice to me.  I tapped.

"Good afternoon my dear."

"Hey...you busy?"

41. A Conclusion?

41. A Conclusion?

After yesterday's talk with my bride-to-be, she gave me her honest opinion and I did consider it.  She made some very valid points and she was hinting towards me taking a certain decision.  But she mentioned something else that could help - which brings me to Twilight's Library where said unicorn was waiting for me.

"Hello Owen.  Come on in."  After greeting Twilight and Spike, I took a seat on one of her many seats and got myself comfortable.  "Can I get you anything to drink?"

"Some water would be nice."  She eagerly fetched the requested drink an handed it to me.  "Thanks.  I appreciate you making time to talk with me." I said, taking a swig of the refreshing liquid.

"Oh please, I've always got time for my friends."  She took a seat opposite me.  "So what did you want to talk about?"

"I need some advice from a level headed individual and I think you fit that bill quite well."  She sighed happily at that.  "It's about my job.  See, yesterday I..."  I told Twilight what happened with Cheerilee yesterday and what she said to me after I left.  I also told her that I spoke to Luna about it.  "..so I don't really know what to do.  I don't want to upset a friend but I also don't want to let this opportunity disappear.  What do you think I should do?"

Twilight hummed to herself for a moment before levitating a quill over along with some parchment.  I rubbed my head at the oncoming migraine that was forming.  "How do you feel about it?  Do you want this position at the school?"

"Well...I don't know.  I mean, what can I teach?  There's only so much I know.  And if I want to teach lessons about Equestria, it's gonna take a hell of a long time to learn everything." I explained.

"You won't be able to learn everything.  I'm sure that you know enough to teach children about.  But let's try something.  Here are two pieces of parchment - one for each job.  We are going to write down the pros and cons about each position and see if it makes your decision any easier."

"Alright.  Let's start with the teaching job." I said.

"Very well.  Start with the pros - what's good about it or what good can come out of it?"

For the next half hour or so, we talked about the good and bad of each job position.  Both pieces of parchment were full of bullet points and were very explainative.  Twilight chipped in from time to time with her own reasons.

"Right...I think that's everything..." I said, sitting back in the seat, sighing.

"Are you sure?"  I nodded.  "OK then.  Let's have a read through."  She noticed my pained expression.  "Are you feeling alright?"

"Yeah, yeah.  It's just this situation is giving me a massive headache." I said slowly.

"Well, alright.  Will you be alright to continue?"  I nodded.  "OK, so, let's start with the teaching position - the good things first.  You will be working to educate fillies and colts with information they will need in the future.  You will be working in the day time.  The pay will be higher.  You will be better respected as a teacher.  Your knowledge of Equestria would increase.  You will become a vital member of the community."

"Sounds about right." I responded.

"The bad.  More hours so there is more risk to stress.  Work may include tasks at home, i.e. grading papers, organising tests and so on.  May have incidents with troublesome children."

I nodded.  "Not much but I bet it's a handful."

"Yes, it will be."  She levitated the other scroll.  "For the club job.  The good reasons.  Working in a very sociable place.  More chance to talk to and meet new ponies.  Working skills are always increasing due to constant usage.  Working with famous DJ and have chances to use your own music in the club.  Pay is daily, not monthly like the school."

"That's right."

"So, the bad.  Loud music can be damaging to your hearing.  Long hours into the night affecting your sleeping pattern.  Working at night reduces your time to spend with Princess Luna.  Not always treated with respect.  Certain aggression can be forced upon you by unruly patrons.  Leaving this job at such short notice can lose you your friendship with the staff."

I looked at the two pieces of parchment and looked them over two or three times.  "It's kind of equal.  There's the good and the bad about both jobs but..."  I sighed and held my hands over my face.  "This has just made it more hard to choose...damn it..."

"I understand this must be hard for you but it is completely up to you what to do.  I think you know what I would do if I were in your position." she replies, smiling at the end.

"Yeah..."  I shook my head and got to my feet.  "Look, thanks for this Twilight.  I'll be able to figure it out soon."

"You're welcome.  If you ever need to talk again, feel free to drop by."

I made my way towards the door.  I started to think about everything that Twilight said and everything that Luna said.  Yes the school position would benefit me but...do I really want it?  With the amount of work that I'd need to do, everything that I'D need to learn to actually do this job...but it would be an amazing job.  But then there's Vinyl.  I love my job at the club and everyone I work with.  Yes the hours are long, yes it can be a tense job but...do I really want to leave everyone behind?

Making a quick decision in my mind, I turned back to Twilight.  "Right, here's what I'm gonna do."  I reached into my pocket and pulled out a coin.  "I'll flip for it."

"Owen!  You can't do that!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Yes I can.  And I'm going to.  I can see myself getting more and more stressed trying to decide what to do.  This will decide for me.  Besides, I'll be happy wherever I am."  Twilight looked as if she was going to say something else but she closed her mouth and nodded.  "Thanks.  So...heads, I keep the job at the club.  Tails, a position of education awaits me."

I placed the coin on my thumb and flipped it.  The world seemed to slow down as I watched the coin turn again and again in the air.  It dropped to the ground with a metallic thud and bounced around before falling flat on it's side.  Both me and Twilight looked at the coin and then at each other.

"That's that then.  See you around Twilight."  With that, I walked out of the library and shut the door behind me.

Walking into the town, my headache subsided.  I never get headaches, which confused me, but this was awful.  Shaking it off, I saw my destination in the distance.  Walking up to the building, I stopped and looked around me.

On one side of the street was Vinyl's club.  Literally opposite the club, lay Cheerilee's home.  I started to make my way towards my chosen location but soon stopped.  Was this really what I wanted?  My legs refused to move as I started arguing with myself in my mind.

'Do you think I made the right decision?'

'Of course you did!  You saw the coin!'

'Yeah but...'  I looked at the club.  'Is it this?'  I then looked at Cheerilee's house.  'Or this?'

'Go that way!  THAT WAY!'

'That way?....You're right.  That coin was wrong.  This is the right decison.'

I listened to my mind for the once and walked towards my chosen workplace.  I approached the door and knocked loudly, three times.  It wasn't long before I was greeted by a pony.

"Hey Owen.  We're not even open yet and aren't you off today?" asked the familiar spiked-mane pony.

"Yeah I'm off but I thought you could use a hand setting up for tonight."

"You serious?"  I nodded.  "Come on in then."  I entered the club and shut the door behind me.  Vinyl led me over to her DJ'ing table and pointed to all of the disconnected wires.  "I seriously need some help untangling these."

"Again?" I said with a laugh.

She sighed heavily.  "YES...again."  We both set to untangling the jungle of wires that lay strewn at the base of her desk.  "So what's the real reason?"

"Hmm?  Real reason?"

She lifted her shades and stared at me.  "Come on...nopony would willingly come in early to help out on their day off.  Do you think I'm that stupid?" she retorted, smirking at me.

"Course not!  And I seriously wanted to..."  I could see her stare wasn't going to end - she knew something was up.  "Alright.  If you really want to know, I was conflicted and thought I'd work to get my mind off it."  I rubbed my head again as the bloody headache returned.

Vinyl was still attempting to untangle the wires with her levitaton.  "Conflicted?  About what?"

"It actually considers you."  She stopped what she was doing and stared at me again.  "You know Cheerilee who teaches at the school?"  Vinyl nodded.  "Well yesterday, she asked me...well, kind of forced me to look after her class for a few hours."

Vinyl laughed and put her shades back down.  "And how did that go?"

"Not bad actually.  I showed the kids some TV shows from my world and they loved it.  Anyway, when I left, Cheerilee called me back and asked me a serious question.  She said that the children loved me teaching them, if you can call that teaching that is, and that they want me to come back.  And because I know stuff that no-one else does, she asked me if I wanted to become a teaching assistant at her school."

Vinyl dropped her wires and turned away.  "She offered you a job?"

"Yeah she did.  And it's a good job.  Five days a week, working with children and I could learn new things."  I noticed Vinyl was looking a bit miffed about this.  "But after thinking about it long and hard, I...I don't want to do it."  Vinyl still looked a bit pissed.  "I love this job and I've met so many new friends and learnt so many skills, I don't want to change all that."

Vinyl snorted and turned to me again.  "You chose this job over hers?"

"Yeah."  I set down the wires I was holding.  "This job keeps me awake until late at night so I can talk to Luna then.  The other job would restrict me from doing so.  Have to admit though, the job offer was tempting...really tempting."

"So this is your confliction?  Choosing between staying with me or working at the school?"  I nodded.  "And what do you really want?"

"Vinyl, I want to stay here."  She glared at me.  "I..."  I held my hands to my face.  "I don't know.  Just...there's too many reasons for me to make a definite choice.  Both jobs have their good and bad reasons."

"Did she badmouth the club at all?" she asked coldly.

"What, no!  She never said anything about you at all!" I exclaimed.  Vinyl got to her hooves and walked towards the door.  "Where are you going?"

She opened the door and then turned back to me.  "I'm going to see her. To see if you told the truth."

I got to my feet and followed her.   "Vinyl, wait!  Don't do anything--"  I saw her knock on Cheerilee's house.  "...stupid."  Cheerilee opened her door and Vinyl pointed a hoof at her.  "Oh boy."

"YOU!" Vinyl shouted.  "Trying to steal my employee are you?!"

"What?!" Cheerilee replied in shock.  "I would never do such a thing!  I merely offered him a better job opportunity."

"That's all she did Vinyl!  Seriously, calm down." I said to the raging unicorn.

"A better job?  What do you mean by that?" retorted Vinyl.

Cheerilee walked forwards slightly, making Vinyl move back.  "I.  Did.  Not.  Mean.  That." she said, getting louder on each word.  "I offered him a position in my school which could benefit his own knowledge and the future of the children I teach."

"Well he made his decision!" Vinyl shouted.  "He declined!"

"You did?!" Cheerilee said, looking up at me.

"Erm...yeah...kind of."  She almost looked angry.  "I just thought it'd be easier to stay here.  But don't think I don't appreciate your offer because I really do."

Vinyl looked up at me with her ears flattened against her head.  "Come on.  Let's go back to the club." she said, sounding guilty.  I nodded at Cheerilee and began to walk back to the club with the DJ.

"Why?!  Why go back to that awful place?"

Vinyl stopped dead in her tracks. I winced at the words and was now expecting something horrible to happen.  "Look Cheerilee, you can't just say--"

"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!" Vinyl screamed, turning back around and seething with rage.  She began walking back towards Cheerilee who was standing firm.

"You heard me.  I hear that music every two nights and it keeps me awake!  I can't sleep, I lose concentration in my job, I get drunken ponies urinating near my home, I HATE IT!" Cheerilee retorted, looking back at me.  "And it's not good for your health Owen!  Think of the damage you're doing to your ears!"

"Owen has worked for me for months now and not once has he complained.  Right?" Vinyl replied, looking up at me

I rub the back of my head.  "Well...no, not really.  But sometimes my hearing does go...a little."  Vinyl shook her head.  "I didn't want to mention it because--"

"Save it!"  She turned back to the teacher.  "Why don't you just find somepony else?!"

"Because Owen is the best for the job!"

"YOU'RE NOT TAKING HIM!"

The two mares continued screaming at each other.  The confrontation attracted a sizeable crowd as they watched the two mares argue.  It wasn't long before they both looked at me.

"It's your decision Owen.  It's either me or her." said a livid Vinyl.

I was in the shit now.  Not only did I have to resolve this issue right now, I'd probably lose a friend over it.  I thought it over again and again before realising the right thing to do.  I raised my hand and extending a finger.  "I will work with...with..."  I lowered my hand and pointed to one of them.

"HA!  I knew it!  What do you think now?!" the chosen pony shouted, gloating.

Unfortunately, the other pony didn't take that too well and launched herself at the gloater sending them into a tussle.  Hooves were thrown in all directions as they vented their anger out on each other.  I ran over to them and tried to break them up.

"STOP IT!  THERE'S NO NEED FOR--"  A stray hoof landed straight on my cheek and knocked me to the ground.  A pony ran over to me and helped me up, asking if I was alright.  I hurt but it didn't cause any damage.  "LADIES, PLEASE!  JUST STOP IT!" I shouted to them.

The fight suddenly stopped as they were both encased in a purple glow.  I turned to see that Twilight was the caster.  "What's going on here?!"

The pain in my head started to swell again - that hoof didn't exactly help my headache.  "Twilight...thanks for stopping it."  I grasped my head and groaned at the pain.  "I chose my job and they went beserk!"

"But...that's no reason to fight!  Why would your decision cause so much--"

"AARGH!"  The pain in my head reached critical and I fell to the ground in immense agony.  "MY HEAD!"  I clenched my eyes shut and gripped my head hard.

"Owen!  What's.....ron.....pain?"

The pain was excrutiating.  I couldn't bear this much longer.  I could hear Twilight's voice become distorted as I began to lose myself.  Opening my eyes, it started going dark and my vision started to go fuzzy.

"O.....stay aw......ital..."

Then everything went dark...

42. Isolation

42. Isolation

"Is there any change?"

"Not at the moment.  His readings are still climbing and there's not sign of it slowing."

"Then I fear it may be worse than I imagine.  Take him to Room 12 and please don't use--"

"Yes, we know Doctor.  It will not be used."

There it was - a small speck of light in the distance.  The only salvation in this world of nothing, this void space.  It grew.  Bigger and bigger.  It got brighter and brighter.  I reached out and tried to feel the light and it soon reached me.

"Hnnnggg....hmm...ugh."

My eyes opened ever so slowly and I managed to glance at my surroundings.  A white, sterile room, devoid of anything.  I looked over my body and saw I was completely naked save for a small cloth covering my privates.  I tried to sit up but an wave of pain rushed to my head, causing me to lie back down.

"Ohh man..."  My head felt like it had been run over by a steamroller, then punched by David Haye repeatedly.  "Is...am I..."  I swung one of my legs over the edge of the bed and then started to move the other.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you." a male voice sounded.

"Wha...who's that?"  Swinging my leg back onto the bed, I looked around for the source of the voice but found none.  "Hello?"

"Hello Owen.  How are you feeling?"

"How am I feeling?  Umm...headache-y I suppose.  Where am I?" I asked.

"I would advise you to lie back down please.  As for where you are, you are in Canterlot Medical Center."

I lay back down as the voice instructed.  "Where are you?  I can hear a voice but..."  I rubbed my eyes.  "I can't..."

"I am outside of the room, observing your actions.  My name is Doctor Gear."

"Ob...observing me?  Why?  And why do I feel like shit?" I asked the doctor.

"For the past week, you have been isolated within that room due to an ongoing condition.  We do not know what this condition is but somepony does who wishes to speak with you."

"...OK.  Just...just let me..."  I groaned as I rubbed my head which was still emitting pain.  "W-who is it?"  The sound of a microphone giving feedback was heard which did NOT help at all.  "Jesus man, what the hell?"

"Hello Owen.  Glad to see you awake." a female voice replied.

"Celestia...hey..." was all I could muster.  The pain was sapping my strength away.  "H...how are you?"

"I am fine but it is you we are worried about.  I'm..."  I swore I could hear her sniff a couple of times  "I'm so sorry this has happened to you."

"Hey...what's...what's wrong?  I'm the one is hospital here." I joked.  This got a small laugh out of the solar princess.  "Seriously...what's wrong with me?"

"When the doctors first examined you in Ponyville, they immediately thought of a brain aneurysm due to how my subjects explained your fall.  As it was deemed a brain issue, you were transferred to Canterlot which is where you are now."  I followed her so far.  "It was there where the medical team found out it wasn't an aneurysm...it was something much worse."

I gulped loudly.  "Much...worse?  How can something be worse than that?!  How can...hnnngg...."  My shouting caused my head to hurt again.

"Please don't shout Owen, you are in such a volatile state as it is!"  I heard her sigh heavily.  "The reason for your collapse became apparent when some certain examinations were made.  We checked many things before we checked your...your magic level."

"My what?"  Surely I didn't hear her correctly.  "Did you say magic?"

"That is correct.  Ever since you arrived in this world, your body has been absorbing magic.  These amounts were minute and your body was able to disappate it quickly.  But now your body has been absorbing more and more magic and it can't deplete it fast enough.  I believe I know the reason for this."

"Go on."

"Blood Owen.  It's Luna's blood in your body."  I let out a breathe I didn't know I was holding.  "Allow me to explain.  Remember when you asked me about any side effects you could gain from having Luna's blood in your body?"

I scratched my head.  "Yeah...you said I might be able to sense mag...ohhh, is that it?"

"It is precisely that.  As I said before, this has only ever happened once before.  The pony in question could sense unicorns' magic.  But with you, you have Alicorn blood in you which is highly infused with powerful magic.  This is why your body is absorbing more magic than usual."

"So...let me get this straight.  I'm absorbing loads of magic due to Luna's blood being in me?"  Celestia hummed her response.  "Suppose that's why I got those headaches when Twilight and Luna used their magic near me."  I stayed silent for a minute before thinking of something else.  "But that still doesn't explain why I passed out and why my head hurts so much."

"Your body took in so much magic that it couldn't take anymore.  The magic in your body had nowhere to go and basically tried to push it's way out as you have no way of using magic."

"That's what the pain was..." I groggily said.

"Yes.  And with everypony treating you, more and more magic started to flow into you which is why you are in this room, isolated."

"..."

"Owen?"

"Yeah...I'm here.  I'm just......so what happens now?" I asked.

"Unfortunately, nopony can use spells to cure this as it involves high levels of magic.  I am sorry to say this but until we can figure out what to do, I am afraid you will be staying in this room under observation."

"What?!"  Another wave of pain.  "Seriously...I...hnnggg...I have to stay here?  What about friends?  Can I see them and Luna?"

"You may speak with them like I am now but you cannot see them.  It's too much of a risk to your health.  I'm sorry."  I sighed heavily and placed my hands over my face.  "I am so sorry Owen.  But please know this, we are doing everything we can to find a solution to this."

"Alright..." I dejectedly said.

"I must return to the castle.  I will inform Luna of your current condition.  Rest easy.

I heard retreating hoofsteps.  "Wait!"

"Yes?" she replied.

"This earth pony which had the same problem.  What happened to him?"  The only sound I got was shallow breathing and a couple of sniffs before more hoofsteps were heard.  "Celestia?!"  I got no response.  Surely she didn't mean...

"Shit..."

43. A Theory

43. A Theory

Did I ever mention that I hate hospitals?  Probably...but now I hate them even more.  Fair dues, these ponies are trying their very best to try and come up with a solution to my condition but my current surroundings aren't really helping at all.

Over the past two days, I had been locked in this empty room.  This room was a prison.  All I had was a toilet and a bed.  The doctors kept me well fed by using a small lift system that entered through the floor.  They gave me my clothes back and retrieved my iPod for me.

Celestia had come by many times on both of those days to ask how I was and if there was anything I needed.  I responded with 'A solution to all this.' every time.  I had asked if I could speak to Luna but Celestia told me that she was blaming herself for my condition.

"Come on Celestia!  Just drag her down here so I can talk to her!"

"Do you not think I have tried that?  Luna has barricaded herself in her chambers using some of the strongest spells known."

"Please...please get her here...I need her..."

That conversation played over and over in my mind and I could not get rid of it.  I couldn't get her out of my mind...well, I never can anyway.  But to picture her holed up with no outside communication and upset as hell, it just makes me feel terrible.  I couldn't imagine how she must feel right now.

But as of yet, no solution had been found to my predicament.  I keep asking the doctors and Celestia if they have had any glimmer of hope towards finding out how to fix me but each time I was met with a voice filled with regret.  And each time I asked, it just made me more depressed.

Cutting to now, it's a Sunday morning and I am once again awoken by the lift sending up my breakfast - a tray of toast with a glass of orange juice.  Simple, yet filling.  After demolishing the morning meal, I got dressed and did what I had been doing for the past two days - sitting on the bed, listening to my iPod.  I was concerned at first as Celestia told me that she used her magic to charge it but she told me it would be safe.  Yeah...just like alicorn blood being transfused into me.

I hate to say it but not having any contact with another living being for a while has made me moody.  I hate that about myself but how can I feel good about this situation?

"Good morning Owen." a voice sounded.

"Oh...hey Doc.  What's up?" I said, sniggering as what I said reminded me of my childhood.

"I thought I would let you know that a Miss..."  I heard some papers shuffling.  "Miss Twilight Sparkle will be along later.  She said she has a theory that she would like to try out."

"Oh really?"  I was genuinely happy about this.  "That's brilliant news!  I...er...just let me know when she gets here!"  The doctor said his goodbyes as I contemplated what Twilight could have figured out.  I was slightly confused as I remember Celestia saying that no magic can be used and seeing that Twilight is one of the strongest unicorns alive didn't exactly fill me with confidence.

*1PM*

Who is this man?

What sort of devil is he

To have me caught in a trap

And choose to let me go free?

It was his hour at last

To put a seal on my fate

Wipe out the past

And wash me clean off the slate!

All it would take

Was a flick of his knife.

Vengeance was his

And he gave me back my life!

I was laying on my bed, singing along to a piece from Les Miserables.  I had always loved the stage shows and the music, as well as the book.  This song is particular was when Javert commits suicide so it's not exactly a happy song but the voices are incredible.

Damned if I live in the debt of a thief

Damned if I--

I immediately stopped singing when the door opened up.  Staring at the opening white panel, I smiled greatly as Twilight walked in, nodding at whoever was closing the door.

"Twilight!  How are--" I said, running over to her but stopping.  "Hang on...I can't be around you.  Your magic will hurt me again." I said, backing away from her.

"It's alright Owen.  See here?"  She pointed to a small metallic ring that rested around the base of her horn.  "That rings stops my magic from working.  You're perfectly safe around me."

I slowly approached the lavender unicorn and swept her into a hug.  The first physical contact I've had in nearly a fortnight...oh god it was good.  "You have no idea how happy I am to see you."

"It's good to see you awake.  I was so frightened when you collapsed.  Thankfully the doctors got to you just in time." she replies, hugging me back.

"Yeah..."  I sat down on the floor next to her.  "So...where's everyone else?  Applejack and Rarity and such?"

Twilight shuffled her hooves slightly.  Sighing, she looked up at me with sadness written all over her face.  "They didn't come because they thought they'd hurt you even more."

"Seriously?  Aw man..."  I sighed heavily.  "So...are they all alright?  I mean, they do know what's happened to me right?"

"Oh yes!" she retorted.  "They couldn't be more worried for your safety.  Pinkie said she'll throw you a party when you get better.  Rarity was making some sort of gown for you to wear in the hospital."  I facepalmed.  "Rainbow Dash said she still owes you one rainboom.  Applejack tended to your garden while you have been away.  Fluttershy was trying to teach her birds to come and sing to you and Lu..."  Twilight's face scrunched up.

"It's alright...I know."  I rested a hand on her back.  "Celestia told me.  I just wish I could speak to her."  We sat in silence for a bit before the real reason for Twilight being here returned.  "So...the doctor said you had a theory."

Twilight's eyes sprung open at my question.  "Of course!  Celestia instructed me to try and find a solution to your condition without the means of using magic.  I have spent countless nights looking through every book I could find before I found something that could work."  I nodded with a smile.  "I had to read over the information about the only previous documented situation and try to figure out a solution.  I...I assume you know what happened to him."

"Kind of gathered." I deadpanned.

"Sorry.  The reason that the earth pony could not get rid of the magic was that he had no point on his body to exert the magic from."  Her statement confused me and I'm sure she noticed my expression.  "Let me explain.  Unicorns can use magic because we have horns.  Earth ponies and pegasi can't because--"

"Because they don't have horns, I get you."

"Right!" she exclaimed with a grin.  "According to the notes, a medical team spent months trying to find the exertion point on his body from which the magic can escape.  Alas, it was not found and the magic overwhelmed him.  But with you..."  She pointed a hoof at me.  "Your body is unique.  We can try and find an exertion point on your body!"

"Right OK."  Twilight moved herself so she was in front of me.  "So...how do I do it?"

"To be able to exert the magic, you will need to understand it.  Magic is controlled by anypony who can use it.  If I were to use a spell, I'd have to just think of what I need to do and will the magic to do it.  The first time I tried to use a spell, I had to direct the magic to my horn so it could be let out."

"OK..."  I tapped my forehead with my hand.  "No horn so what do I do?"

"As your body is not magical, you will need to try and direct the magic around your body until you can find a point where it can be expelled."  I gulped loudly.  "I know you are frightened and yes, you do have a significant amount of magic in your body but I promise you, it will be safe."  She took my hand in her hoof.  "Trust me."

I squeezed her hoof with my hand and nodded.  "Alright.  So do I just...think about moving the magic and it'll move?"  Twilight nodded.  "OK...so..."  I remained perfectly still and started to think.  But I had to think of where to move it to first.

'I'm not having it come out of mouth.  Dick?  No way.  Magic farts?  Nah.  Ooh...how about...yes...right...come on...  I thought of the right place and started to try and will the magic in my body.  "Come on, come on." I said under my breath.  I gritted my teeth as I felt no change.  'Maybe I need to force it.  COME ON!'  I gripped my knees as I thought as I hard as I could.

"Owen stop!"  I did so as I heard the worry in her voice.  "You can't be too forceful with it.  With your amount of magic, forcing it out could cause more damage."  I sighed and brought my hands to my face.  I felt Twilight take them down.  "Listen to me and do exactly as I say."  I nodded.  "Breathe in."  We both did so.  "Breathe out."  I let out the air.  "Breathe in...breathe out.  Now continue slow breathing for a minute to get a rhythm going."

I followed her instructions and kept on breathing slow, long breathes.  It did help calm me down and I felt ready to try again.  "I'm ready."

"Alright then.  Now this time, relax, stay calm and be as gentle as possible." she instructed.

Keeping the rhythm going, I calmly tried to will the magic towards my chosen area - the eyes.  'Move down...from the brain...towards the eyes...'  As I thought that, I felt an immediate rush in my head, like I had just drunk a freezing cold drink.  "I can feel something...in my head...like...like brainfreeze without the pain." I said through my slow breathing.

"You've got it!" Twilight happily exclaimed.  "Now try and find the exertion point."

I nodded slowly and kept on using my mind.  I felt the magic move around my head several times before travelling down, past my forehead and stopping at my eyes.  My eyes felt itchy - seriously itchy.  "Is...is anything happening?"

"Owen, your eyes!  They're glowing blue!"  OK, that freaked me out.  My breathing increased as I got a bit worried.  "It's alright, calm down.  You've managed to move the magic to your eyes.  Is your vision different?"

"No, not at all.  Twilight, what do I do?" I said, slightly panicked.

"If there is no exertion point in your eyes then the magic will stay there.  Try willing it out through your eyes."  I did so as calmly as I could but I felt nothing change.  "I can't feel anything.  Try somewhere else."

*1 Hour Later*

"I don't understand it, that should have worked!"

We tried everywhere.  Eyes, ears, mouth, hands, feet - I even had to try my belly button, nipples, dick and my arse.  But still, nothing worked and the magic was still trapped inside me.  "Sorry Twilight.  I wish I could have made it work."

She kicked the edge of the bed with her hoof and sighed.  "It's not your fault.  I was just so sure that would fix everything.  I'm the one who's sorry."  She turned away from me and headed towards the door.

"Twilight wait."  I knelt down and put my arms around her.  "Thank you for trying."  She nodded and opened up the door.  "Wait!  I have a request."  She turned around again.  "Take the gem.  Try and talk to Luna.  If you get through to her, tell her I want to speak to her.  And tell her...tell her I miss her and I love her so much."

"I will."  She exited the room and shut the door.  I was alone again.  I sat myself back down on the bed and turned my iPod back on.

"Owen?"

I groaned.  "Ugh, what now Doc?"

"You have two more visitors.  I'll just put them on for you."

I heard a bit of scuffling and a few things knocking about.  "Hello?"

"Hello.  It's me."

"And me."

Well this I wasn't expecting.  "Vinyl...Cheerilee...what are...how are you?" I asked, confused.

"I'm OK.  How about you?"

"Like I just spent 24 hours in front of a bass speaker.  How about you Cheerilee?  Are you alright?"

"I am fine.  We were most worried about you and we both feel responsible for your current condition."

"You don't need to be.  Are you two alright now, no more arguing or fighting?"  I got a hum as their response.  "Good.  And it wasn't your fault.  This was going to happen eventually, I just didn't know when."  All I got was a few coughs and hoofsteps as a response.  "So...I suppose you want some answers from me...don't you Vinyl?"

"I wasn't going to ask...but..." she responded nervously.

"It's OK.  I have nothing against your club or anyone who works there but..."  I sighed.  "Look I don't want to make you feel like I disrespect everything you did for me but I chose to take the school job because Cheerilee was right - I would be helping myself in that job as well as the children.  But I don't want to think that I chose her job over yours because she of what she said."

"I understand Owen.  Me and Cheerilee talked about it and came to an agreement.  There's gonna be no rift between us." she said.  I could hear the smile in her voice.  "But I am gonna miss you."

"I'm gonna miss working you too.  Don't think I won't come back to visit.  How can I not?" I said with a laugh.  "Cheerilee.  I'd be happy to work for you but I don't know when or IF I'm getting out of here.  It could be a while yet."

"Perfectly understandable.  I want to thank you for reconsidering your options and I want to apologise for causing a scene with Vinyl." Cheerilee says.

"Yeah, me too."

"No problem."  I yawned loudly.  "God...I'm tired..."

"Then we shall leave you to get some rest.  We hope to see you soon."

"When you get out dude, come by the club and we can have a drink."

"I'd like that.  See ya guys."

In her former bedroom, Twilight sat on her bed, holding Owen's gem in her hooves.  To try and get a reclusive Princess out of her magically sealed chambers was going to be a tough challenge.  She tapped the gem twice.  It wasn't long before she got a response.

"Owen?"

"Sorry Princess, it's Twilight.  Are you alright?"

"..."

A worried silence.  "Princess?"

"..."

Twilight sighed and thought carefully about what she should say next.  "Princess, you know Owen doesn't blame you for this.  Please come out."

"I...I can't...this is all my fault." Luna tearfully replied.

"No it's not!  You weren't to know this was going to happen.  Unfortunately it did and we are all trying our best to help Owen in any way we can.  I saw him earlier and he said he misses you."

"He...he did?"

"Yes he did.  He told me to tell you that it's not your fault, that he misses you and that he loves you very much.  Can't you see he needs you right now?" she said with more force.

"He doesn't blame me?"

"Not at all.  He's so lonely in there Princess.  Even though you can't be in there with him, you can speak to him.  When I spoke to him, I could hear the loneliness in his voice...his sadness.  He needs you Princess...more than ever."

"Then...then I shall speak to him.  It is my...wait, how did you SEE Owen?  I thought nopony was allowed in."

"That is true.  I had a theory to test with him on how to expel the magic from his body.  I had to wear a magic dampening ring around my horn and I was safe to enter.  Unfortunately, it won't--"

A blinding flash erupted in at the foot of Twilight's bed as Princess Luna teleported into her room.  "The ring!  Of course!  That means that I can--"

"Princess no!"  Luna stopped and stared at her sister's pupil.  "Your magic is too strong for the ring.  I'm sorry but you cannot--"

"It's not that!" Luna replied, levitating Twilight into a hug.  "The ring is the solution to the problem!"

44. Sweet Release

44. Sweet Release

"...and that's when I realised that the plan could work.  And it did!"

"I remember hearing about that.  But it didn't all go to plan did it?"

"Well...no..."

One of the nurses had taken the time out of her day to talk with me over the intercom system.  She was such a friendly pony to talk to and she was more of a listener than a speaker.  Her name was Summer Blossom and she told me about herself.  She was born in Trottingham, she's married with two foals, she's been a nurse for ten years and she specialises in therapy.  No doubt I'll probably be seeing her after all of this is over.

For the past hour or so, I had been telling her about my time here.  More precisely, Nightmare Night when Luna came to town.  "And it all turned out well in the end.  Mayor Mare found out about me and Luna and it was there and then we confessed our love for each other in front of the whole town." I finished.

"I wish my husband did that for me."

"Oh come on, he would have done.  You said it yourself, he's an amazing pony but work gets in the way of things.  Surely he told you he loves you in a romantic way."

"Oh he did but not as good as yours.  He took me to a Wonderbolts show - this was when Spitfire was still a junior member.  He got the captain to write something in the sky for me."

That was better than mine?!  "Now that's impressive!  Way better than me and Luna!"

*BUZZ*

A buzzing noise indicated the switchover for the staff.  "Time for me to leave I'm afraid.  I'll speak to you tomorrow, yes?"

"Yeah...sure.  Enjoy the rest of your day Summer."  The intercom switched off and I sat back onto the bed.  It had been another two days since any of my close friends visited.  Even Celestia stopped visiting which made me think that they've found something that could help or...

"No Owen...that's silly.  They wouldn't forget about you." I said to myself.  Truth be told, I knew I was right but there was that itch - that tiny voice in the back of your head disagreeing with everything you think about.  I shook my head and chuckled.  "Stupid mind...they wouldn't forget...they wouldn't..."

"We wouldn't forget about you." a voice sounded.

Well, that quelled my fears.  "Hey Celestia..."

"You sounded troubled a moment ago...are you alright?"

"Yeah I'm alright...just some fears I've been having but you coming back has got rid of them."  Celestia stayed silent for a moment.  "I hadn't spoken to any of you in a couple of days and I normally see you at least twice or three times a day so--"

"You never need to worry about that.  The reason we haven't been in contact for two days is because we may have had a major breakthrough in solving your problem.

"You have?"  I got up from my bed and stood up, close to one of the walls.  "What have you discovered?"

"I think it would be best if it came from my dear sister."

"She's...she's coming?"  My smile grew wide.  "Luna's coming to visit?  How did you do it?"

"I didn't.  You can thank my faithful student for that.  Twilight did her very best to motivate Luna into coming out of her depression and she will be coming by this afternoon."

"Today?!"  I grapsed my head with my hands and laughed loudly.  "Oh my...I can't believe it...I..."  I sat back down on the bed and breathed slowly.  "It's been too long..."

"Well I can assure you that she has missed you so much and you will be expecting an emotional reunion.  I smiled a bit wider.  "I must return to my duties now.  I will leave you to relax until my sister arrives this afternoon.  When you do depart this place, please come and visit."

"Of course I will.  You know I..."  The cogs turned.  "When I get out?  You mean...what you have discovered will work?!" I exclaimed.

"It very well should do.  Please rest for me as this procedure may make you extremely fatigued afterwards." Celestia said before the intercom switched off again.  I lay back in my bed, put my hands behind my head and began to think about what they could have figured out.  Maybe a certain spell...maybe they found something about my body...

"What do you mean?  The magic will still be in his body won't it?"

"That's not what I meant.  Yes, if you use the dampening ring, the magic will remain locked inside your body.  But what if I were to do something like this..."

*SCRIBBLE SCRIBBLE*

"Oh my...I think...I think that will work!  But...won't it..."

"Yes there is a risk but I feel if we can enchant it enough, the rush of magic will not kill him.  Trust me Twilight, believe in your Princess."

"Of course Princess!  Let's get to it!"

So there I sat.  Patiently on the bed, waiting for the love of my life to arrive with the possible solution to my problems.  Nearly three weeks it's been, three weeks.  The only form of physical contact I've had was with Twilight and it was only once.

"I swear the moment I get out of here, I'm gonna glomp anyone I see." I said to myself.

The amount of time I spent waiting, I could have paced around the room.  Might as well try and lose some weight while I'm at it.  Pinkie's treats were too delicious to defer and now it was starting to show.  I got myself up and just walked around the small square room.

"Owen, what are you doing?" the doctor asked.

"Exercising.  I've spent all this time doing nothing.  Might as well keep fit." I said, pacing around the room.

"I have a good reason for you to stop."

"Oh really?  What?"

A few seconds of microphone feedback sounded before another voice came on.  "H-hello my love..."

OK, that stopped me.  I walked to where the panel opened up and stared at the wall.  "Luna...you're here..."  I placed my hand on the wall.  "You're really here." I whispered.

"I'm sorry for not coming sooner.  I thought you wouldn't want to see me."

"How could I think that?  Twilight did tell you I never blamed you right?"  She hummed.  "Then that's all you need to hear.  Look, this was going to happen.  Nothing could have stopped it."

"So you do mean it."  I heard happiness in her voice.

"Of course I do!  I'd never lie to you."  I smiled and rested my head on the wall.  "How have you been?"

"I could have been better.  All of the time I spent thinking you blamed me, I locked myself away...not having the courage to face my friends after what happened."

"And Twilight got you out." I said with pride said unicorn.

"That she did.  She certianly helped me out of my slump."  I sighed happily.  "But now for the reason I am here.  Myself, Twilight and Celestia had discovered a very possible solution to your problem."

"Alright!  What have you got?"

"Do you remember when Twilight visited you and she had to wear a ring to surpress her magic?"

"Yeah I remember that."  I slapped my forehead.  "Oh my...it was so obvious!  That's bound to work!"

"Actually no."  Huh wha?  "We found that if the magic stayed in you, it would cause more damage.  We needed to find a way to expel it all at once."

"And...you did?" I asked expectantly.

"We did.  And we tested it.  On myself, Celestia and Twilight, it worked perfectly."

I heard a buzzing noise and the floor opened up.  It was the lift and on it was a tiny ring, silver in colour.  I picked up the ring and too a closer look.  The ring had tiny specks of glowing matter on it and there was a small inscription of a star on the inside of the ring.

"And...this is it, right?"

"Correct.  What you hold there is a magic dampening ring that has been shrunk to fit on your finger and it's magical properties have been made opposite."

"Made opposite?  So that means..."  This plan sounded amazing.  "Instead of magic being kept in the body...this ring will allow the magic to escape my body?"

"You have it my love.  Since you do not have an exertion point for your magic, this ring will act as a transmitter and all of your magic will be expelled through that ring.  Once the majority of it has gone, as long as you keep the ring on, magic will freely flow out of you and will never build up."

"Oh wow..."  I went to put the ring on my finger.

"WAIT!"  I bloody hated the Canterlot Voice.  "I'm sorry about that.  But please wait a moment.  Before you put this ring on, I have to tell you something important.  There is a very slight risk that the magic will escape too quickly.  If that happens...well..."

I knew what she meant.  "Luna...I understand.  But it won't.  You three spent ages trying to make this ring perfect.  Trust me, I'll be fine."  I was shit-scared but I couldn't let her know that.

"I know you are scared."  OK, scratch that.  "And one more thing.  When you put the ring on, the magic will immediately flow through your body and out of the ring.  Please bear in mind that the force behind the exertion will be huge and it may cause immense fatigue almost immeditately."

I gulped and nodded.  "I understand..."  I sighed heavily, eyeing the ring that I was holding in my hand.  "I'm ready.  Are you?"

"I am.  Be strong."

I nodded one last time and stood up straight.  I held the ring up and eyed it again.  I swore there was a Lord Of The Rings reference I could make here but I wouldn't - couldn't stand the series.  I held out my right hand and held up my ring finger.  Slowly but surely, I lowered the ring onto my finger.  It just got the first joint when a question arised.

"Does it need to be at the base for it to work?"

"That it does."  She sighed.  "I can sense your fear.  The best thing to do would be to push it down fast and let it do what it needs to do.  Will you do it on the count of three?"

She was right, I was bloody petrified.  "OK...on three."

"One."

This was it.

"Two."

I had to do it.

"Three!"

I shoved the ring down and it rested on the base of my finger.  My entire body shook as I felt a massive wave of energy go through my head.  As Luna said, I felt like I was ready to collapse at any moment.  "ARGH...is this...normal?!"

"Just hold on!  It's working!"

I felt the energy move down my body and into my right shoulder.  "I can feel it moving!"  My right arm starting spasming as the magic flowed into it.  "WHAT DO I DO?!"

"Try and keep it still!"

"I CAN'T!"  I was more than petrified now - this could kill me!  The energy continued travelling down my arm until it reached my hand.  I felt the energy enter my hand and--

*FLASH*

"WHOA!"  A huge stream of light erupted from the ring on my middle finger.  I looked up to see the beam hitting the ceiling and careening off in all directions.  What looked like flakes of magic broke off from the beam and disintegrated as they travelled downwards.  Even in this dire situation, I still chuckled slighty.  It looked like I was giving the most powerful middle finger ever.

"Are you alright?!"

"YEAH, I'M FINE!"  The noise of the magic was near deafening so I was surprised I could still hear Luna over it.  The magic continued flowing out and making the room shine for near three minutes before I started to feel woozy.  I rested my left hand on the bed to maintain my balance but standing up was proving a problem.  I fell back onto the bed, my right hand's beam slowly diminishing and closed my eyes.  I just hoped that this would be over soon.

"Owen, stay awake!"

"Ugh......it's too hard...I can't..."  I managed to look at my right hand to see that the magic had stopped shooting out the beam and it had stopped spasming.  "I...I think..."  My eyes shut as the fatigue overtook me.

"Owen!  Doctor, let..."

I heard Luna scream my name and I heard some loud rumblings.  This procedure had knocked out my hearing so it was hard to hear anything.  I felt a weight on the bed next to me and then felt something behind my back.

"Owen......ar me?"

She was there.  Right there.  I just needed to...

"Ow.....lease wake up!"

I fought with all my strength to open my eyes.  "Urrr...."

"Owen!  You're alive!"

My eyes slowly opened to reveal Luna holding me in her hooves with tears in her eyes.  I reached up and placed my hand on her cheek.  "L...Luna..." I said through shallow breaths.  "You're here..."

Luna pulled me close as I regained my breath and began to see better.  I managed to reach my arms up and put them around her.  "Did it work...did it?"

She put her head in my line of view and smiled.  "Yes it did!  If it didn't, you'd be unconcious right now.  You know why?"  She pointed to her horn which was glowing.  From behind her back, she levitated my gem to me and placed it around my neck.  "Because it doesn't hurt anymore does it?"

"N...no."  I began to laugh.  "No it doesn't!"  I slowly got to my feet and stretched my limbs.  "I can't believe it...does this mean I can leave?"

"Yes my dear.  Come, we shall return to the castle."  I picked up my iPod and followed Luna out of quarantine.  Various doctors and nurses stood nearby and applauded as I walked out with my fiance.  This only made me feel better but very embarrased.  To direct it somewhere else, I started applauding as well.  "Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your thanks to my lovely partner, Princess Luna!"

The group of medical staff applauded louder towards Luna who blushed slightly.  "Please...it was not all my doing.  Many thanks go to Celestia and Twilight Sparkle.  Without them, we would have not found a cure for Owen's magic problem."

I looked upon the group and smiled.  "I want to thank you guys for taking care of me through this troubled time.  Seriously, without your help I don't think I would have lasted in that room."

I got a chorus of you're welcome's and thank you's as a response.  "Come along Owen.  We have much to discuss."  I waved the doctors and nurses goodbye before following Luna through the hospital corridors.  "I do have one more thing to tell you."

"What's that?" I asked.

"That you must keep that ring on at all times to prevent magic build-up.  Without the ring, you can last about two to three weeks before it overwhelms you.  I am currently in the process of making more of these rings just in case you lose it."

I leant over and kissed her cheek.  "Smart move...very smart."  It wasn't long before the main entrance came into view.  "Oh...outside.  It's been too long.  Warm sunshine, birds singing..."  We walked out of the doors...

"And bucketloads of rain!"

45. Out & About

45. Out & About

Normally at the first sight of rain, people would run inside and close their windows and such.  Well, to hell with that!  I've been locked up for nearly three weeks and I am not going inside just because of a few drops of rain in the air...alright, maybe it's more than that but it doesn't matter.  To feel the fresh air on my face once again, it was invigorating and calming.

"Come along, we shall take cover from this weather!" Luna shouted at me over the sound of the rain hitting the cobblestones.

"Are you kidding?!  The rain isn't gonna stop me!  I've waited three weeks for this and some stupid weather isn't going to ruin my day!"  I ran forward and jumped in a large puddle, soaking my feet.  "Come on, enjoy the rain!" I said with a smile.

Luna caught up to me - mane becoming slightly limp from the downpour.  "We might catch a cold."  I chuckled and threw my arms around her.  "Although this will keep me warm."

I planted a kiss on her lips and breathed heavily.  "And keep you warm I shall."  I looked up and let the rain coat my face.  I sighed a sigh of relief.  Finally I was outside to enjoy my life as it used to be.  "Come on.  We'll take a walk back to the castle."

We began our trek through the empty streets of Canterlot, marvelling at the various knick-knacks of the shop displays.  One particular shop took both mine and Luna's interest.  It was closed but it didn't stop us from observing what lay in the shop window.  I put an arm around her shoulder and pulled her close.  "Just think...8 months from now and that'll be us."

She leant into me and sighed.  "Our special day."

"It's gonna be awesome."  I kissed her forehead slightly.  "Although Shining's wedding is going to be great as well.  Speaking of that, have they announced it yet?"

"A few ponies know but they're still keeping it lowkey.  Captain Armor still doesn't want his sister to know about it.  You can probably guess why."

I held back a laugh and thought about what would happen if Twilight tried to organise a wedding.  "It'd be too perfect.  Everything would have to be perfect for her or she'd stress out.  I mean...just think if something were a minute off schedule she'd--"

My right hand spasmed for a second before I felt a tingling sensation.  I looked at Luna who placed her hoof on my hand.  "It's just the magic.  The majority of it is gone but it there are still remnants of it.  It'll stop soon."  My hand stopped twitching and I smiled.  "See?  You'll be fine tomorrow."

I flexed my fingers rotated my wrist a few times to stop the tingling, which it did.  "Hopefully that's the last of that."  I brushed the water that had collected in my hair and shook my head.

"Are you alright?  I know this magic situation isn't exactly good for you." Luna said with concern.

I knew it wasn't good but I wasn't upset at all.  To be honest, I was happy.  "I know but right now, I feel amazing and nothing can spoil that.  You know, I never thought I'd do this but...I actually feel like doing something spontaneous."  I walked to the middle of the street and readied myself.  "I feel so good I might actually..."

"What are you doing?" Luna asked with a curious smile.

I looked up at the sky, breathed in and started doing something I'd never thought I'd do.

"I'm singing in the rain.

Just singing in the rain.

What a glorious feeling."

I jumped up onto a lampost and leant off it.

"I'm happy aga--"

*THUD*

"OW OW OW!  Fucking...owwww...."

It just had to happen.  The point where I gripped the lampost, my hand spasmed again...stupid gravity.  Clutching my side, Luna rushed to me.  "Owen!  Are you alright?"

She helped me up and placed one of her soaking wings around me.  "Yeah...I'm OK...maybe that's the last of it..."  We carried on our walk and continued to the castle.

Luna pulled me close with her wing and grinned.  "For what it's worth, your singing was lovely."  I blushed at her statement and cleared my throat.  "I'm serious.  Maybe I should enroll you in the Canterlot Musical Group."

"You wouldn't dare." I said with a stare.

"Wouldn't I?"  She tried to remain emotionless but ended up laughing.  "But please my love, do consider it.  Your voice would do wonders within that group."  She gave me a look which would have given me a heart attack.  I couldn't resist it.

"Alright, alright, just stop the look, please."  I kissed her softly.  "I'll think about it alright?"  She nodded as a response.  Soon enough, we arrived at the castle gates, soaked to the bone and looking rather cold.  It was worth it.  A couple of guards were stationed outside and they looked the same.  "Evening fellas.  How you doing?"

"Very cold Sir." one of them answered.

"My fellow guards." Luna said, stepping in front of them, earning a bow.  "Please make yourselves comfortable inside the castle.  There is no need for you to be stationed outside in this ghastly weather."

"Thank you Your Highness." they both replied.

Luna walked past them and into the castle.  "Coming Owen?" she said with a smile.

I ascended the stairs and nodded to the guards.  "Have a good evening--"

*THWACK*

"OH MY GOD!  I AM SO SORRY!"  I couldn't believe it.  My hand spasmed again and decided to swat the guard across the face. "Are you alright?!"

"What's going on here?" Luna asked as she walked back.

"Your consort hit me!" the stricken guard shouted.

"It was my spasm!  Luna, help me here!" I pleaded to the night princess.  Luna took the time to explain my situation and after many apologies, the guard accepted it and returned to the castle to seek some pain medication.

"I can't believe I just did that." I said under my breath.

"Do you know what the penalty is for attacking a member of the royal guard?"  I shook my head.  "Can be a maximum of life imprisonment."

"Seriously?!" I replied.

"Bet you're lucky to have me as a partner." she said with a smirk, walking off.

"Like you wouldn't fucking believe."

46. One More Day

46. One More Day

Owen,

I hope you're feeling better!  Before you start your new position at the school, I would like to ask a favour.  Could you please work one more night for me?  I just need you to help me out one more time.

If you can, please come to the club at 7PM tonight and make sure to be on time.  See ya then!

Vinyl

I read over Vinyl's note again and considered my options.  Since being released from hospital a week ago, I have been recuperating at home at advice of medical staff.  Luna had come by every now and then to check up on me and check that my magic input was flowing out freely.  It was weird, wearing this ring on my finger.  It made me feel like I was married.  Made me think that soon enough, one day, it'll happen.

The rest of the girls helped out during the week as well.  Even though I was totally capable of moving, they insisted on doing my housework for me.  Twilight used her magical OCD powers to make my home immaculate.  Seriously, every book or game case was perfectly aligned.  Rarity took care of my washing and my bedding.  Applejack was kind enough to supply me with fresh produce - I paid her for it but she tried her best to decline...she failed.  Fluttershy actually planted flowers around my home whilst I was in hospital and she took care of them.  Pinkie occasionally popped round to try and make me smile...she did.

And Rainbow Dash, well, she gave me something awesome.  I used my 'One Free Sonic Rainboom' ticket I got at Hearth's Warming.  When I saw it...oh my fucking god.  I had never seen something so amazing!  The way she just exploded leaving a trail of rainbow behind her with the epicentre blasting outwards.

But back to today.  A note was dropped off not half and hour ago.  Giving it's only morning, I had hours to decide whether I was going to this shift or not.  On one hand, I couldn't just up and leave without saying goodbye to anyone could I?  But on the other hand, should I run myself ragged after I was supposed to be resting?

Just to get some answers, I tapped my gem and waited for a response.

"Morning lovely...*yawn*...you do realise the time don't you?"

I winced as I completely forgot.  "I'm so sorry!  I'll call back later..."

"No dear, it is fine.  What is the problem?"

"I got this note from Vinyl this morning asking me if I can do one more shift.  Am I alright to do so, giving me current situation?"

"The doctors said that you should be fine after a few days.  Do you feel up to it at all?"

"Well...yeah.  I feel fine and I feel back to normal now anyway."

"I think you should go.  You can't just leave without thanking Vinyl for all the time she put up with you."

"That's exactly what I...hey wait a minute.  What do you mean by 'put up with me?"  I heard her laughing on the other end.  "Alright fair enough.  I'll go.  I bet it'll be emotional."

"She's losing her best employee - I'm certain she'll be emotional.  Just make her feel happy throughout the night and you'll be fine."

"Alright love.  I'll see ya later.  And err...sorry for waking you."

She chuckled.  "Have fun tonight my dear."

Taking Luna's words into account, I knew she was right.  Now I had to plan for the night ahead.  No doubt Vinyl will make me work as hard as possible - might as well get her money's worth, right?  I walked into my bedroom and set out a black shirt with some jeans.  My best jeans I might add.

*KNOCK KNOCK*  "Owen?"

And here she was again.  Always at Midday, Twilight would pop round to see how I was.  I quickly looked around to make sure that everything was perfectly organised and neat and straight.  No doubt she'd throw a hissy if something was short of a millimetre out of place.  I opened up the door to view the lavender coated unicorn.

"Hey Twilight."  I looked over her.  "And everyone else.  What's up?"

"What's up?" Rainbow asks.  She took the air and flew close to me.  "This is what's up!" she said excitedly handing me a note.

"What's this?"  I gave the note a quick read.

Rainbow Dash,

Come to the club tonight for a night you'll never forget!"

Vinyl.

"She gave you one as well?" I asked.

"She gave one to all of us." Rarity answered.  I looked up to see that the five of them had the same note in their hooves.  "You're going to work?  In your condition?"

"Yes." I answered.  "I already conferred with Luna to ask if it was alright and she said it was.  I suppose you lot will come along at some point in the evening?"  They all agreed to come by at one point.  "Great.  And I know why you're here as well.  And like I said before, I'm perfectly fine now.  I appreciate all of your help but I am perfectly capable of doing my own housework now."

"Yes but...what about your books and your clothes and--"

I held my hand up to the rambling Twilight.  "My place, my mess, my problem.  Seriously, it's alright." I said with a smile.  I then had a mischievious idea.  "You know...I remember seeing some of your books out of place.  I swear I saw a D in the K section."

Twilight gasped and teleported away leaving the rest of us giggling at her worryings.  After conversing with the girls, I said I'd see them later and went back to my sofa.  Midday now so my 360 was going to supply some afternoon entertainment for me!

"Come on..."

*THUD*

"COME ON!"

*THUD*

"GET UP THERE YOU VICIOUS...BASTARD!"

A certain test in Portal 2 was driving me insane.  Attempt after attempt after attempt, I could not get that fucking mutated turret to stay in the beam of light.  Damn it Wheatley, you are a moron but a clever one at that.  Trying for the umpteenth time, I managed to finally get it in the beam.

"YES!"

*THUD*

"WHAT?!...ohhh...stay on the button..."  I couldn't take that anymore so I turned the 360 off and set the controller down calmly before I did any damage to anything.  I glanced over at the clock and was rather surprised to see the arrangement of the red strips.  "6:30?  Huh..."  And who said gaming is a waste of a day?

I quickly had a shower and got myself dressed in smart casual attire - a navy blue shirt with black trousers.  I slipped on my good shoes and put a warm jacket on.  Even though it was May now, it was still a little chilly.  Knowing tonight was going to be a bit tough, i gave myself an internal speech before leaving.

"It'll be alright.  Six hours of serving drinks, a couple of heartfelt goodbyes to the staff and then I'll be off.  Just...stay...neutral."

It was quite upsetting knowing that this would be the last time I would work with the DJ and the club staff but it wasn't like I was leaving forever.  "I'll promise to visit whenever I can."  I did my jacket up and checked myself in the mirror.  "No time like the present."

I opened my door and walked into the evening chill, locking it behind me.  I began strolling into town, greeting anyone who gave me a wave or a friendly hello.  Something that did interest me was Rainbow skulking about.  She had a heavy bag lumped over her back and was entering the library.  Thinking nothing of it, I carried on my walk.  Soon enough, I came across Sugarcube Corner and the smell of sweet pastry caught my attention.

"I've got time..."  I entered the bakery and was greeted by the male half of the family.  "Hey Carrot, how are you coping?"

He sighed heavily and it was only then I noticed the bags under his eyes.  "It's been rough but I don't regret any of it."  He turned around to see both of his kids, Pound and Pumpkin, crawling towards him.  "Hey my little angels.  Did you miss Daddy?" he said, nuzzling them both.

The foals responded with happy gurgles and squeals whilst returning their father's nuzzle with one of their own.  If there was anything that could induce a heart attack or diabetes, it was this - it was too sweet!  "Awww...they are too adorable!" I exclaimed with a huge grin on my face.

"They're adorable now but try getting them to sleep!  I mean, we hired Pinkie to...to..."  He stopped talking as Pound started flying towards me cautiously.  Stopping just short of my face, he stared at me curiously; his face remaining neutral.  "He's never this good with new ponies..."

Trying my best not to scare the little guy, I slowly raised my hand to him.  He took notice of my raised appendage and backed away slightly.  I smiled softly at him before moving my hand out to him as slow as I could.  I then placed my fingers on top of his head and started scratching him slowly.  The foal reacted to this by smiling and moving his head in the direction of my hand.  It was just like scratching a cat.

"Aww...aren't you just the sweetest thing?"  Before I could continue, he flew above me and landed on my shoulder - his back legs draping off my shoulder.  "Oh so you're a parrot now are you?"  I slowly lifted him off my shoulder and held him in one arm, tickling him with the other.  This resulted in ear-splitting high-pitched squeals from the newborn as he practically thrashed around in my grip.  "I think I found your weak spot." I said happily.

"You're pretty good with foals.  Pound has never taken to somepony so quickly." Carrot said with a genuine smile.  I put Pound back on the floor and he quickly ran to the back of the building.  "And he's off again.  Never keeps still."  He turned to me and cleared his throat.  "Is there anything I can help you with?  We are closing up soon..."

The display did look nice with all of it's cakes and pastries but I wasn't hungry anymore.  "No...I'm fine.  See ya." I said, walking out of the bakery.  Those foals were so adorable...once again, it got me thinking.

'Is it possible?  Would she even want kids?...Do I?'

The prospect of having children of my own petrified me but...but after seeing how cute they were...I couldn't say I didn't want them.  To hold a child in my arms and call it my own...it's everyone's dream...isn't it?

Soon enough, I came across the club and something seemed a bit off.  There was no queue.  No beats.  Nothing.  I distinctly remember Vinyl saying to be here at 7PM sharp.  I knew it couldn't be past that so I slowly approached the club trying to look for any form of life or club activity.

"Hey Owen!  Nice to see ya!"

I looked up to see that the upstairs window was open and Cherry Spice was leaning out of it.  "Hey Cherry.  Err...can I ask you something?"

She jumped out of the window and landed firmly on the ground with a thud.  "Sure!  What is it?" she replied.

"Well...look." I gestured towards the club.  "Opens at seven and there's no noise...no queues...nothing.  Did Vinyl not pay for advertising again?"

"Oh THAT!  It's nothing.  I think we're opening later.  Come on inside."  She opened up the door and walked in, closing it behind her.  I walked up to the door and pulled it open.  Walking inside, the lights weren't even on.  Only one light shone like a spotlight onto the dancefloor.  "Stand in the light." I heard Cherry say.

"Cherry just what the hell is this?"  I got no response.  "All right, fine."  I walked into the light and stood still.  "Now what?"

The lights switched on and I covered my eyes for a second.  Regaining my vision, I looked towards the mixing deck.  "Surprise Owen!" shouted a very happy Vinyl.

Above the mixing deck hung a banner that read 'Good Luck Owen!'.  "Vinyl...what is this?"  I approached the mixing deck and Vinyl just giggled.

"Alright everypony, come on out!"  And just like that, ponies started coming out of every avaliable nook and cranny and began to fill up the dancefloor.  They all cheered for me and gave me pats on the back.  "I couldn't let you leave without throwing you a huge goodbye party, could I?" Vinyl said into the microphone.

"You did all this...for me?" I said, my lips turning into a smile.  "Wow..."

"Not just me."  As she said that, Pinkie came out, followed by Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash.  "They helped me put this all together for you.  There's no possible way to say how grateful I am for all of your work over the past seven months.  So tonight Owen, you and all of your friends are going to party until you drop!  How does that sound everypony?!"

The crowd around me screamed with agreement and cheered for the music to start.  The girls gathered around me and all wished me well.  "You girls...thanks."  They all gave me a huge group hug as I thanked them.

"Let's get this party started!" Vinyl shouted.  She pointed her horn at her mixing deck and a tune began to play.  But this one wasn't like her others.  It was one of mine.  One of my most favourite songs ever.  Don't Stop Me Now by Queen was a song that I could listen to over and over again and I'd never get sick of it.

We all danced for a good couple of hours.  Many songs from world were played - many from Queen, a couple of Led Zeppelin, a few Status Quo.  Despite alcohol being served, we kept drinking to a minimum and tried to enjoy ourselves without the need of booze.  Knowing what music Vinyl had, I went up to the mixing deck and had a look through.  Finding a certain song, I came up with an idea.

I took the mic in my hand at the end of the current song.  "Hey guys, are we enjoying ourselves?!"  The crowd cheered, some slurred and some just chanted random words.  "Alright!  Now, I have a request to ask of one individual."  I turned to Vinyl.  "Miss Scratch.  Would you accompany me for a dance?"  Vinyl audibly gasped over the volume of the crowd.  I took her hoof in my hand and turned to the crowd.  "Want her to dance?"  They all shouted 'yes' in reply.

She pulled my hand close to her.  "You're going to regret this." she said with a smirk.  I led her onto the dance floor and the ponies parted around us.

"I want you lot to join in as well.  I know you've played this song a lot but I want to do it with everyone.  We all ready?" I asked the crowd.

"Ready for what?" Vinyl asked.  I clicked my fingers and Twilight turned the song on.  As soon as it came up, we all knew what it was and got in line.  The song started and we all began to follow the instructions.

Of course, the 'clap your hands' part was replaced by hoof stomping but it didn't make a difference.  Left foot was left hoof and so on.  'Hands on your knees' was quite funny to watch just because they kind of crouched and jumped slightly.  'How low can you go?' was brilliant because they all just flopped and lay on their bellies which made me laugh so much.

Once that song finished, it moved onto another - this one was perfect.  I knew all of the words (SAY WHAT YOU WILL! xD) and it was a catchy tune.  The lot of us started dancing to the tune as the vocals started.

When the chorus hit, I took ponies by the hoof and danced with them personally.  I started with Vinyl, then moved to Cherry, then Rainbow.  Throughout the song, I danced wildly, probably making myself looking like a complete idiot but I didn't care at all.  Another chorus came and I took AJ, Rarity, Pinkie and Twilight for a personal dance.  They were all skeptical at first but got straight into it.

After that song had finished, Vinyl returned to her mixing deck to take over from Twilight.  Some of her own music was put on for the more 'non-sober' ponies in the room.  I took this opportunity to grab a drink from the bar.  Cherry was serving.

"You've got some serious moves!" she said with a smile.

"Thanks!"  The girls gathered up next to me.  "Let's see now...a beer for me and whatever these lovely ladies want!"  The girls placed their orders and Cherry soon served them their chosen drinks.  "Right, how much do I owe you?"

"Vinyl didn't tell you?"  I shook my head.  "Open bar." she finished with a wink.

It was around 11PM.  Since hearing from Cherry that the alcohol was free tonight, Rainbow took it upon herself to get absolutely shit-faced.  As did AJ.  They were both locked in a fierce drinking game that didn't show any sign of stopping.  Bottles and glasses formed a perfect outline of their figures as the discarded objects began to build up.

"Can I have everypony's attention please?!"  I turned to see Vinyl was at the mic again.  "This party is about to draw to a close and I want to thank each and every one of you for turning up!  And Owen?"  She pointed her hoof at me.  "You are gonna be sorely missed!  Am I right everypony?!"

The crowd cheered as the spotlight shone on me.  I gave a wave and a smile as everyone stomped their hooves for me.  Vinyl made a motion for me to come up to the mic.  I did so and looked upon the crowd.  "I just want to say that without this job, I would not have learnt so many new skills, not learnt about loads of different types of drinks..."  I pointed to my head that showed a small scar.  "...not learnt how to duck properly."  Everyone laughed at this.

"But most of all.  I would not have met such awesome ponies to work with.  Weight, Cherry and of course you Vinyl."  I leant down and hugged her with all of my might, her doing the same.  The crowd applauded and I went back onto the dance floor.

"Thank you Owen!  But you know...there is one more thing that needs to be done."  How she said that sent shivers down my spine.  "There is one more pony who would like a dance with you."

I turned around and looked at her - she was grinning.  "And who would this be?"  I turned to the crown.  "Anyone?"  The spotlight shone into the corner of the club where this mystery pony was waiting.  Although, it wasn't such a mystery now.  "Hey...I thought you'd be working right now."

Luna emerged from her seat and walked up to me.  "How could I pass up an opportunity to dance with my courter after such an invitation was sent to me?"

"An invitation?  What..."  I looked over at Vinyl who was laughing, along with Twilight.  "You two..."  I looked back at Luna - I couldn't say no...and I didn't want to.  "So you want a dance, huh?"  I kissed her softly.  "Then a dance you shall get."  I took her hoof and led her to the dance floor.  "Vinyl?"

Vinyl set the song in motion.  I gulped as I knew immediately what it was.  I stared into Luna's eyes as she placed her hooves around my neck and I placed my hands on her sides.  We began to slow dance back and forth whilst the crowd looked on.

When I am down and, oh my soul, so weary,

When troubles come and my heart burdened be.

Then, I am still and wait here in the silence,

Until you come and sit awhile with me.

I rested my head on her shoulder as we danced.  "So this is the song you were humming..." she whispered to me.

She rested her head on my shoulder.  "In the bath?  Yeah...yeah it is..."  I looked over her shoulder to see the girls and even Twilight watching in awe.  "I'm sorry I never did this before."

"Don't be...just be here now...with me..."

You raise me up, so I can stand on mountains

You raise me up, to walk on stormy seas.

I am strong, when I am on your shoulders

You raise me up... To more than I can be.

"It's all true." I said to Luna.  "This song...are you hearing the words?"  She nodded.  "Every word...it's all true.  You made me who I am today."

Luna leant into my shoulder and kissed me on the neck.  "I love you so much."

I rested my head against hers and kissed her neck.  "I love you too."  I felt the ring around the base of her horn with my forehead.  "The next time we do this...you'll be in your wedding dress..."

"And what's to say we won't dance before then, hmm?"

We both chuckled as the song finished.  "Everypony give it up for Owen and Princess Luna!" Vinyl shouted over the mic.  The crowd cheered for the both of us as we nodded at their thanks.

"That was most enjoyable.  But I must return to Canterlot...the Night Court is still in session."  I walked her over to the door and hugged her tight.  "Goodnight my love."

"Have a good night as well.  I'll come visit tomorrow.  Around six?"

"I look forward to it."  With that, she shone a brilliant shade of blue and disappeared.

"Hey Owen!  Rainbow and AJ are playing spin the bottle!  You want in?!" Cherry called out to me.

"Oh for...not this again..."

47. Last Second Nerves

47. Last Second Nerves

Monday, 3rd June, 2013

Tomorrow was the day.  Tomorrow was the start of my educational career.  Why a Tuesday?  Not sure.  There was a certain time in my life when I wanted to be a teacher, teaching kids information that they will need in the future.  But that part of me died during secondary school when I saw how badly the students treated the staff.  No way was I going to be the subject of abuse and neglect.

But now I have a chance.  A chance to fufill my young dream and give kids what they need.  So...over the past few weeks, Cheerilee and Twilight have been lending me various books and tomes relating to what I will be teaching the kids.  Equestrian history, cutie marks, race origins, geography - anything that was to be learnt, I had a book for it.  Suppose it was a great fortune that I was close friends with the town's resident librarian!

Despite increasing my knowledge of Equestrian history by tenfold, it was still nervewracking to think that I was solely responsible for teaching kids what they need to know.  Like for instance, right now, I'm sat at home, scanning over the contents of 'Cutie Marks - What Do They Mean?' and trying to absorb it all.  Apparently, Cutie Marks are an ongoing subject and is always taught about at least once a week.

"Cutie Marks have many forms.  These forms will show what special talent the pony will have and...ugh..."  I'd read over this bit again and again to get as much crammed into my head as possible...but there was only so much I could take.  Figuring I should just try my very best tomorrow, I decided to just crawl into my bed and switch off.

Slowly walking to my bed, I flopped down and exhaled loudly.  I took my clothes off and threw them on the floor, gem included.  Getting under the covers, I tried to relax but couldn't.  All I could think about was the worst case scenarios for tomorrow.

"What if I forget everything...what if I fuck it up...ohh, what if..."  Groaning, I turned on my side to try and block out the thoughts.  I just had to sleep one more night, then tomorrow will come, the school job will happen and I'll have no idea why I was so scared.

*BEEP BEEP*

She always knows...always.  I leant over and picked up the beeping amethyst, smiling at it intently.  "Hey you...how are doing?"

"I should be the one asking that.  How are you feeling?"

"Scared...nervous...thinking that everything's gonna go wrong.  So you know...normal thoughts."  I waited for a response but got none.  "I'm just wondering how it's gonna go tomorrow.  I've never done something like this before..."

"You'll do just fine.  Just think of what it will lead to - all of those fillies and colts' future.  They will learn life's essential information from you and Miss Cheerilee."

I gulped loud enough so she could hear me.  "Yeah...not helping.  I'm certain that I've got it under control but it's just those last minute nerves.  I've been reading so many books over the past few days...weeks even.  I suppose just seeing how much there is to teach has given me too much to worry about."

"You just need to relax.  It is only 9PM.  Have you tried taking a walk?"

"It's a good idea but...I'm in bed now.  And I cannot be arsed to move..."

"You will move."

*FLASH*

"I'll make sure of it."  Well, she does like to make an entrance.  She quickly trotted over to me and pulled the covers off me, revealing my unclothed self.  "Now get dressed.  I am taking you for a walk."

"What am I?  A dog?"  Before I could continue, she summoned a leash and wrapped it around my neck.  "Oh please don't..."

"Aww...you're no fun."  She quickly made the leash disappear and put her wing around me.  "I will take us to Canterlot.  Stay close."  The world around us quickly blurred and changed to one of the throne room.  "Guards, watch over the court.  I shall return in an hour."  The wing around my shoulder pulled me close as she turned towards the door.  "Come along, we'll just...stroll."

Exiting the throne room, we turned and began walking down a long corridor.  Footsteps echoed down the narrow passage as nothing was said.  I start to recognise certain items on the wall and decorations on the windows and knew we were going towards the garden.

"Luna--"

"Speak your mind Owen." she said, interrupting me.  "You can't keep stress and nervousness bottled up.  Just let it out."  Her wing never left my shoulder.  It was like she was trying to make me moan at her.

And moan I did.  "Alright so yeah, I'm fucking terrified I'm gonna screw things up.  I've read so much information and got all of this knowledge crammed into my head, I don't know what the hell I should do.  Should I teach about Cutie Marks?  Astronomy?  Magic?  Crop rotations?  The airspeed of an unladen swallow?  I mean...ugh...I'm just at a loose end here."

Luna said nothing but kept her wing around me, squeezing softly when I finished talking.  "I...I just picture myself freezing in front of the class, not knowing what to say, not knowing what to do and with the kids laughing at me.  Stupid but...reminds me of my school years and how much of a shit time in my life that was."

She stopped in her tracks and pulled me close to her using her wing.  "You musn't dwell on the past.  Yes, those times were bad for you but you must move on.  I can't imagine how bad it was but I can only sympathise so much."  I nodded slowly.  "Just go in there tomorrow and show them what you can do.  I just know you'll do fine."

"You really think so?" I asked with hope.

"I know so."  She gave me a slight kiss on the cheek which got a smile out of me.  Her head suddenly turned back to the corridor and she gasped.  "You know...I don't think I've ever taken you here before."

I looked in front of us and there, lay a door.  The door much taller than I was, had a golden arch and had two sets of three gems - a red triangle, a green diamond and a purple octagon.  The door had a sun symbol on it with 6 lines spreading out from it.  "Where is this?"

"This door is the magically sealed barrier between the residents of Equestria and the Elements of Harmony."  Luna approaches the door and eyes the symbol.  "Look here.  Can you see the hole?"

I walked closer to the door and looked at the sun symbol.  There indeed was a small hole in the middle of the symbol.  "I see it.  What's it do?"

Luna lit up her horn and inserted it into the slow, pulsing a wave of magic into the lock.  "It may be designed after Celestia but I can use my own magic." she said with a smirk.  The door glowed with a blue hue and streams of light streamed outwards before the door opened up.  Once the light had subsided, I saw there was a blue chest on a pedestal, with a variety of coloured gems stuck on it.  The chest opened up slowly to reveal six golden items - 5 necklaces and a crown.

"Wow...so these are the Elements?" I said, walking up to the chest.  I marvelled at each of the glowing symbols on the golden necklace.  "I can't believe I haven't seen these before."

"Not many subjects would.  Only the Element Holders, me and Celestia see them regularly.  You are very fortunate to view them."  She levitated them out of the chest and held them out in front of me.  "Hold one."

"Really?"  She nodded and I gingerly reached out to grab the Element with the Apple symbol on it.  I felt the weight of the necklace as I took it into my hand.  Holding this in my hand, I felt a sudden rush of energy, just for a second.  "Wow...pretty heavy.  So this is the Element of...Honesty?"

"That's right.  And this is Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness, Generosity and Magic." she recited, lifting each Element up.  "And these six ancient items have been the answer to Equestria's biggest threats.  But most ponies remember them for their usage on Discord and..."

"Nightmare Moon."  I put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.  "Put them back.  I know that's still a tough memory."

"I know..."  Luna levitated the Elements back into their chest and sealed it shut, with the door following after.  "But...I always fear that somewhere...she exists.  Somewhere in me..."  Luna turned her head towards the door and sighed.

"She's gone."  I moved into her line of view and looked into her eyes.  Leaning in, I kissed her slowly.  "She's gone."  Luna nodded and returned with a kiss of her own.  "Come on, I know what I want to do now."  Leading the way, I led Luna towards the Royal Archives and soon came across a locked door.  "I'm gonna read up on the Elements.  Can you just give me a boost to help me concentrate?"

"Sure."  She hit me with a spell which made me feel like I've drunk two cans of Red Bull.  "And have this as well."  She summoned a scroll to me - my teleportation scroll.  "I will ask the guards to lock up so you are not disturbed.  Just remember to put things back when you are finished."  And like that, she was gone.  Staring at a blank wall where Luna had just teleported from, I set off into the vast aisles of the library to find a book about the Elements of Harmony.

Surely this will entice the kids to learn, surely!  Finding what was the equivalent of a dewey decimal system, I managed to locate a rather large tome regarding said Elements.  Setting myself down on a table near the door, I looked at my watch and saw it was 10PM.  I made a note to finish my midnight.

So...a couple of hours in and I'm still reading.  This book was very informative about what the Elements are and what their purpose is.  But what it didn't say was where they get their magic from.  Apparently, they choose the best course of action for a given situation and that action will solve it.  I mused to myself and nodded as it did make sense.  They cleansed Luna of Nightmare Moon and they froze Discord in stone...twice.  It just made me think of what other threats could exist out there.

"Oh hey Twilight.  Haven't seen you in a while.  Let me get that for you."

The sound of the door opening made me turn my head.  I could have sworn I heard--

"Twilight?"  I think she was as shocked as I was.  "What are you doing here?"  I then noticed more ponies...well, a pony and a dragon.  "Pinkie?  Spike?"  I looked down at Spike.  "Ice cream?  Where did you get that?"  The dragon shrugged his shoulders and gulped the rest of it down.  "Just what are you lot wearing?"

"No time to explain.  I have to find a book that has information on time travel." Twilight instructed as she walked past me.

"Wait..."  A certain forgotten memory came to mind.  "Twilight, no!"  I ran up to her and grabbed her tail, elliciting a yelp from her.  "I'm sorry but...don't you remember what happened before?  We cannot do that....ever!"

"Oh it's nothing like at all!"

"Really?" I said, folding my arms.  "Then would you care to explain to me why you are all dressed in skin-tight suits and sneaking around?  And what's with your mane...and eye...and that cut!" I exclaimed, looking at her cheek.

"OH NO!"  She rushed to a nearby mirror and looked at her reflection.  "I look just like Future Twilight."

"Future...Twi...alright, someone help me out here."  Pinkie did the smart thing and told me everything that happened, with Twilight interjecting at certain times.

"Alright, I get it.  Kind of hard to believe you but...there's still one thing that doesn't make sense." I said quietly.

"What's that?" Spike asked.

"YOU!" I responded loudly.  "Where do you keep getting this ice cream from?"

"Uhh...I don't know."

"You don't...."  I slapped my forehead and shook my head.  "Never mind.  Look Twilight, I'm about to be off but...do you want some help or something?"

"YES!" she shouted, grabbing my arm.  "Help me look for this book!"

"Alright, alright..."  For the next few minutes or so, the four of us searched high and low for a book containing time travel.  It wasn't until something bright got my attention that I stopped.  "Twilight, could you tone down that light?  Bright spell you got there..."

"LIGHT?!"  She ran to the window and gasped.  "It's Tuesday morning!"

"Wha...MORNING?!"  And she was right.  The sun was rising.  "Just how long was I reading?!"  I looked at my watch that still read the same time..."Oh this stupid watch!  Look you guys, I gotta go!  Sorry!"  I opened my scroll up, read the words and was teleported back to Ponyville.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck...for fuck sake."  I quickly got out of my clothes, showered and re-dressed myself.  "Right.  Toast or cereal?  Toast or...AH!"  I decided to forego my morning meal and focus more on what is starting in an hour's time.  Eventually, I was ready and out of the door.  I ran.  I ran so fast.  Getting closer to the town centre, I saw that several ponies were up and about and some were even walking their kids to school!

"Oh my god, oh my god...this cannot go any worse."  I checked my watch only to groan and take it off, stuffing it in my pocket.  "Forget the time...just GO!" I shouted at myself, earning a few odd looks.

I managed to reach the schoolhouse just before the hand hit 9AM.  Cheerilee saw me from afar and waved me over.  "Owen, glad to see you're on time!  Are you ready for this?"

"More...more than..."  I struggled to speak as I caught my breath.  "Let's do this."  She smiled and led me inside where the class was already full.

"Class.  Greet your new teacher.   Everypony say hello!" Cheerilee instructed the class.

They all turned to face me.  All of those faces.  "Oh my..."

"Good morning Owen!"

48. First Day Of School

48. First Day Of School

Have you ever had a moment in your life when you just freeze on the spot and have no idea what to do?  Well imagine that...now imagine 10 sets of eyes staring at you.  Can you see it?  Now imagine trying to stop crapping yourself...quite literally!

I stood before the class alongside Cheerilee.  The children were looking at me rather expectantly and Cheerilee was staying silent.  Shifting my view back and forth between the students and the teacher, I knew they were waiting for me to say something.  So, gathering up what little courage I had left, I cleared my throat and opened my mouth to speak.

"Uhh...g-good--"

*BEEP BEEP*

PRAISE THE LORD!  I glanced at Cheerilee who nodded at me.  "I'll just be two minutes.  The Princess wants to speak with me."  I began to walk out of the room with the beeping gem when one certain remark caught me off guard.

"As if.  No way would the Princess talk to him."

Diamond Tiara...who else.  Shaking my head, I walked out of the classroom door and tapped the gem.  "You just saved my backside."

"Was it in any trouble?" she asked, laughing.  "How is it going?"

"Just about to start.  I made a complete idiot of myself and stayed up all night reading up on the Elements."

"Owen..."

"I know, I know.  It was...I was really interested.  And to be honest, it did help clear my head."  There was a moment of silence before I thought of a good way to start the day.  "Hey...are you free for a couple of minutes?"

"I am.  Why?"

"Because there's this filly in the class..."

After conversing with Luna, I turned the gem off and walked back into the classroom.  "Sorry about that." I said to Cheerilee.  I leant down and whispered something in her ear which she gracefully smiled at.  I got back up and turned towards the class, excited at what was about to happen.  "Right then.  Good morning to you all.  My name is Owen but I'm sure you all knew that.  I hope we'll get on well with one another.  And there is one more person I want you to say hello to.  Any second..."

*BEEP BEEP*

"...now."  I tapped the gem and held it up.  "Hello?"

"Hello?"  The children all looked a little shocked as they heard a voice coming from the gem.  "Is anypony there?"

"Yes, I'm here."  This was going too well.  "Now, I know who you are but...would you like to greet the class?"

"Indeed I shall.  Good morning to Miss Cheerilee's class in Ponyville.  And especially to a Miss Diamond Tiara."  Said filly's mouth dropped as the voice spoke to her.

"Now class.  Does anyone here know who this is?"  I saw a show of hooves go in the air, followed by a few excited grunts.  "Ummm...Sweetie Belle." I chose at random.

"That's Princess Luna!" she happily exclaimed.  Diamond could not have looked more shocked right now.  "See Diamond!  I told you, you were wrong!"

"Please Sweetie Belle.  It is rude to gloat." Luna said with a slight giggle, causing Sweetie to turn back to the front of the room.  "Are you all ready to learn class?"  A few collected 'Yeah's' were the response but this isn't what me and Luna were looking for.

"I don't think she heard you.  Come on class, are you ready to learn?!" I said in a higher volume.

"YEAH!"

"Then learn well my subjects.  Farewell!"

With that, the gem stopped working and I let it fall back to it's original place.  "Well then, that's my introduction.  All that's left to do now is for Miss Cheerilee to start the day."  I sat down on a custom made chair next to the flipchart and began to watch, listen and take in what Cheerilee was teaching.

It was now Midday.  Cheerilee had called lunchtime and all of the young'uns escaped from their educational prison the moment she mentioned it.  She asked me to keep watch outside whilst she prepared for the afternoon's lesson.

The morning had not gone too badly.  As Cheerilee mentioned, every week there is at least one day where Cutie Marks are on the agenda - and today was that day.  Most of the talking was left to the purple coloured teacher as she explained how cutie marks are discovered, what they mean and so on.  At first I was a bit nervous to actually do anything but my role today was assistant, not teacher.  If there was a problem, I helped out with it.

One of these problems was a small yellowish-gray Pegasus who had trouble hearing what Cheerilee was saying.  Squatting down next to the young colt, I repeated whatever he missed out and made sure that he understood what she was saying.

Another problem was from the upper-class filly who had a rather large surprise earlier from my fiancé.  The talk of Cutie Mark gave her a perfect excuse to pick on the crusaders.  Of course, Cheerilee heard the four arguing and silenced them so thankfully I didn't have to deal with it.

"Look Silver Spoon.  It's the Cutie Mark losers!"

Or so I thought.  Glancing over to the swingset area, I saw the crusaders glaring angrily at the approaching devious duo.  I kept my distance first so that I could give the group a chance to sort it out between themselves.  Thinking back to my school years, that's all that ever happened - wait for the first push or shove and then step in to stop it before it gets worse.

"You better not say anything else Diamond..." Scootaloo angrily said through clenched teeth.

"Oooh...the blank flank doesn't like us.  Whatever shall we do?" Silver Spoon retorted, sharing a laugh with Diamond.  God, these girls were mean.

"We'll get our Cutie Marks one day.  Just because we don't have them doesn't mean we'll never get them.  Right Apple Bloom?" Sweetie added.  She was damn right.

"Yeah!  Ah know we'll get our Cutie Marks soon, just you wait an' see!" she shouted, getting right into Diamond's face.

I just knew what was coming next.  Get in real close to someone and shout in their face, what's the first thing they do?  Push.  Push hard.  Which is exactly what Diamond did.  Apple Bloom fell onto her rump as she received a harsh shove in the chest from the bully.

"Time to take the initiative." I mentally said.  I walked over to the group just before the crusaders could retaliate.  Apple Bloom had gotten to her hooves and had a look that could kill a man at fifty paces.  "Hey, hey, hey!  Would you all please stop arguing?"  I stood between the crusaders and the bullies who were trying to glare at each other through the space in my legs.

"They started it!" the crusaders shouted in unison, raising a hoof and pointing it towards them.

"No we didn't!  Those brutes attacked me!" Diamond retorted, pointing her own hoof towards the trio.

"Did not!" quipped Sweetie.

"Did too!" replied Silver.

"NOT!"

"TOO!"

"That's enough!" I said in raised tones.  The five of them all backed down.  I noticed that the rest of the class had now stopped what they were doing and were watching this event unfold.  I looked down at the crusaders and remained neutral.  I did the same with the two bullies.  "Right then.  I saw what happened and heard what has said.  You two and you three will stay away from each other for the rest of the lunch break."

"But--"

"No buts.  Now go on."  The group around me dispersed and went their separate ways.  The students who were not involved started murmuring in their own little groups about what just happened as the crusaders and the bullies stayed well away from each other.  I returned to my original position and watched over the playground as the atmosphere returned to normal.

"Excuse me, Owen?" I heard Cheerilee call from inside the building.

I walked inside and saw her with a concerned look.  "What's up?"

"Is everything alright out there?  I heard shouting."

"It's all good now.  Just some arguing between some of the kids."

"Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo?" she grumbled, rolling her eyes.  I nodded slowly, stunned how she knew that.  "It happens a lot.  Every time it's always about Cutie Marks."

"I couldn't let it go any further.  Normally I would let them argue it out and then they'd go on their way but it was when Diamond shoved Apple Bloom--"

"Wait." she interrupted.  "Diamond actually pushed Apple Bloom?"

"Yeah she did but I have to say she was provoked...even if she did start the problem in the first place."  I rubbed my temples in frustration.  "If you want my opinion on this, I say that we both talk to the five of them after school and leave punishment out of it.  They probably know they're in trouble already."

Cheerilee tilted her head sideways at me.  "How did you decide on that?"

"What, on what to do?"

"Yes.  You certainly know the right path to choose.  I'm just wondering how you thought of it."

I rubbed the back of my head.  "Well, to be perfectly honest, when I was in school, that is what would have happened to me.  If anyone ever picked on me and I retaliated, it nearly always resulted in a talk after school hours.  If it was worse, maybe detention."

"Then that is what we will do - talk to them after class."  Cheerilee walked back to her desk and I turned to walk back to the playground.  "Oh, one second!  I almost forgot.  This afternoon's plan."

"Ah right."  I returned to her desk and took a seat.  "What's the agenda?"

"I hope you don't mind me asking but...I was going to have a one hour segment about you." she said with a smile.

"Me?"  I was a little confused.

"Well, seeing as you have vast knowledge of your world that next to nopony knows, I thought we could have a little question and answer session.  Just so the students can know a little bit more about your world."

I sighed softly.  "As much as I like the idea, I have to warn you.  Not everything about my world is exactly...good.  There is a lot of bad."

"As in this one.  Surely you've heard about Discord and Nightmare Moon."  I nodded.  "Along with Manticores, Diamond Dogs, Tartarus, Hydras--"

"Yeah, I get it." I said, chuckling.  "Alright, I'll do it.  Just bear with me on some bits, my knowledge on certain things isn't exactly great."

"It'll be fine.  I'll make sure that the children stay clear of any sensitive issues.  Just raise your hand or something."  She walked past me and out into the playground.  "Come inside class!  Break time is finished." I heard her call.

"What, now?!" I call out to her.

"If that's alright." she replied, walking back in with a line of colts and fillies behind her.  "Is it?"

"Umm..."  I watched as the children all returned to their desks and began staring at the front of the class.  "I guess so...ehehe..."

"Good afternoon class." Cheerilee began.  "For a change, we are going to have a talk with your new teacher.  Owen is more than willing to answer any questions about the world he came from is anypony has any questions."  Cheerilee turned to me and nodded, giving me the signal to start choosing who can ask me questions.

I looked at the class - all of them had a hoof raised.  Scanning the class, I chose a random pony and I really can't believe I chose her.  "Silver Spoon.  What is your question?"

"Do you have a Cutie Mark?" she asks.

"Uhh...no.  No I don't."

"So you're a blank flank?"  Diamond adds with a devilish smirk.

"Diamond Tiara!" Cheerilee calls out.

"No, no, it's alright."  I turned to the two fillies and thought of a more...interesting answer.  "I won't be able to get a Cutie Mark because I'm not a pony.  But I will tell you something that I could have had done back on Earth.  You were able to get these illustrations marked on your skin called Tattoos.  But that is as far as anyone like me can go to get a Cutie Mark."

A multitude of colours shot into the air as hooves were raised once again.  "Erm...Apple Bloom."

"What was your school like?"

Cheerilee looked at me worryingly to which I shook my head.  "I'm sorry Apple Bloom but Owen can't answer that question as it's not nice to talk about."  Apple Bloom looked a little downtrodden but nodded slowly.  "Do you have another question?"

"Um...OH!  What was your hometown like?" she asked with a huge smile.

"Ohhh, now that I CAN answer.  I'll tell you all about it."  I took a seat on Cheerilee's desk.  "I came from a town called Portsmouth.  It was...hang on."  I went to the blackboard board and picked up a piece of chalk.  Using my miniscule artistic skill, I drew a quick outline of the UK.

"Alright.  I'll give you a little lesson.  This area here is called the United Kingdom or UK for short."  The kids started writing down notes.  At least they were learning.  "The UK is split into four different countries."  I drew lines on the map, separating the countries.  Tapping to each one, I named them all and wrote their names down.  "This one is Northern Ireland.  This one is Scotland.  This one is Wales.  And this one here is England, which is where I am from."

Cheerilee was also writing down notes as I spoke.  "I'll give you some names of cities from England.  The capital city is called London, which is here."  I drew a mark on the board.  I started drawing various marks on the board.  "This is Manchester.  This is Newcastle.  This here is Oxford.  And right down here..."  I made a tiny dot at the bottom of the UK, right on the coast.  "...this is Portsmouth."

"What was it like?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"It was an average city.  A lot of buildings and the whole place was over-populated - had about 400,000 people.  There were the bad parts of the city and the good parts.  Throughout my time there, I lived in both good and bad places.  But the best place I lived was on the seafront, over looking the beach."  I smiled as I remembered my old place.  "It was beautiful.  The beach stretched for about five miles.  And just over the sea was an island called the Isle Of Wight.  I remember evenings where the sun would set and the sea would turn this amazing shade of orange.  I spent many nights sitting outside watching the sun set."

"It does sound beautiful." Cheerilee added.

"It was.  I just wish I got a picture to show you of it."  I looked out to the class.  "Anyone else?"

For the next hour or so, I was asked a variety of questions by the class.  Some were about Earth, some were about my life here...and one was about my feet.  Bit strange but...I answered.

From 2:30 to 3PM, it was the kids' own study sessions.  They were allowed to study by themselves or in groups.  Mine and Cheerilee's job was to supervise and keep an eye on the kids as they talked amongst themselves.  From time to time, Cheerilee would walk around the room and ask the students if they were alright and if they needed any help.

Seeing as I was still sat down, I decided to follow suit.  I walked up a table to find Twist reading '101 Ways To Boost Your Confidence'.  I left her alone to her reading and glanced over at another group who made me frown.  The devious duo, Tiara and Spoon, were reading a book about Cutie Marks right next to Apple Bloom.

I approached the pair and leant down to their eye level.  "Come on girls.  Please go and read that somewhere else."  They both gave a huff, closed the book and walked over another table.  I looked over at Apple Bloom who smiled at me.  "You  alright?"

"Ah'm fine.  Thanks."  She turned back to her fellow crusaders.  "Come on Sweetie Belle, you can do it!"

"I'm...trying..." she muttered.

"What are you--"

"SSHH!" Scootaloo said, holding a hoof to her lips.

Watching the unicorn, I noticed she had her eyes closed and was grunting softly.  I looked at the book that was open - it was about magic, specifically levitation.  On top of the book was a quill laying motionless.  "Ohh..." I muttered.  I watched with anticipation as Sweetie tried her best to levitate the quill.

"I...can't..." Sweetie grumbled.  Her horn sparked a couple of times before she let out a loud breath, panting rapidly.  "I couldn't do it..."

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom placed a hoof on their friend's shoulders.  "That's OK Sweetie Belle.  You'll try again another time and Ah know you'll get it right!"

"Thanks...I...I know I will." she responded between catching her breaths.

"Sweetie, maybe you should rest for a bit.  You need to get your breath back." I said with concern.  "Just don't try to practice any more magic for now, alright?"

"OK..." she replied, rubbing her eyes.  The crusaders all started talking about Cutie Marks again so I left them to it.  Walking back to the front of the class, Cheerilee looked a little concerned.  "Something wrong?"

"I saw what Sweetie was trying to do.  She's been trying so hard to get her magic to work but every time she tries, it ends up like that."

"I'm sure she'll get there.  That book they're reading looked quite informative." I said.

"Oh I know...it's just most unicorns can use a little bit of magic at Sweetie's age.  You only need the smallest amount of magic to levitate something like a quill."  She looked at the clock, cleared her throat and stood up.  "OK class.  That's all for today!  Make sure to tidy your desks and remember to take everything with you."

"The smallest amount of magic?"

The students all quickly returned the school supplies to their rightful places and began to pack up their belongings.  Before long, the door opened and the kids all filed out wishing Cheerilee and myself a good day.

"Well then, that turned out better than I hoped.  Apart from that altercation at lunch..."  I slapped my head as I forgot to keep those five behind to talk to them.

"Never mind." Cheerilee answered, giggling.  "We'll talk to them tomorrow.  I have to thank you for giving all your best.  How did you find it?"

"Fun.  Really fun actually."  I wasn't lying - today was very enjoyable and I did learn a lot about how to speak in front of a group.  "I'm looking forward tomorrow!"

"I'm so glad!"  Cheerilee picked up her saddlebags and hung it over her back.  "See you tomorrow at 9?"

"Sure thing.  I'll just pick up my stuff and I'll be out in a bit."  Cheerilee walked out of the schoolhouse and I was alone.  I returned to the table where the crusaders were sitting.  The bookcase behind the table was where my sought item lay.  Scanning the various books, I found the one I was after and shoved it into my bag.  Lugging the bag over my shoulder, I exited the schoolhouse and closed the door.

Something that Cheerilee said made me really think.  Walking back home in the afternoon sun, my thoughts were only leading to one place and one place only.  "What if I could..."  It was a stupid thought but it was one that was not going away.

I reached my home in the Apple farm and opened the door.  The musky air inside my home greeted my nostrils as I entered my humble abode.  Closing the door, I grabbed myself a cool drink from my fridge and sat down at my table.  Reaching into my bag, I pulled out the school book and set it down.  Opening to the correct page, I took another swig of my drink and started to read.

Whilst I was reading, I started to think if this was a good idea.  I mean, Luna and Twilight both said that I will always have a tiny bit of magic in me as most of it is siphoned out of the ring.  But it was when Cheerilee said that it only needs the smallest amount of magic...maybe, just maybe I could pull it off.

I read the chapter that Sweetie was reading and made sure to read every word.  After making sure I knew exactly what to do, I chose a battery as the test subject.  Setting the battery down, I moved my chair away from the table and sat down, focusing on the metallic object.

"Right...breathe in..."  I did so.  "...and out.  Focus...drown out everything around you.  Focus your magic into your horn..."  I shook my head and laughed.  "Into your ring.  Guide the magic into..."  This sounded awfully familiar to what Twilight instructed me to do when I was in hospital.  Remembering what she said also, I closed my eyes and held my hand out.

I breathed slowly as all I focused on was directing the magic into my hand.  My arm felt tingly as I felt the magic coursing through it.  It was nowhere near as bad as before as it was only a small amount but it still felt damn weird.  The ring on my finger began to feel slightly warm as the magic was directed.

Opening my eyes, I looked at the battery which was still motionless.  "Come on, come on..." I whispered.  "Please..."  I breathed long, slow breaths, keeping my focus on the battery at all times.  "This is it...come on..."  I could feel the magic building.  "Come on...yes...this is gonna work..."  The release was coming.  Any second now...

*BEEP BEEP*

"DAMN IT!"  I lost my focus and tapped the beeping gem below me.  Of all the times she had to call.  "Hey honey.  How are--"

"Owen, I've may have done something bad!" she shouted at me.

"Whoa, calm down!  What's wrong?" I asked.

"It's...I...I didn't mean for it to happen I swear!" she frantically exclaimed at me.

"LUNA!"  I got no response...hopefully she had stopped panicking.  "Now...calmly...tell me what's wrong?  I'm sure it's nothing."

"This isn't nothing.  I was sorting my mane in the mirror when--"

"You didn't break a brush again did you?" I said with a laugh.  The last time this happened...wow...she lost it.

"THIS IS NO LAUGHING MATTER!"  OK, she was pissed again.  "Whilst I was brushing my mane with my brush, a maid bumped into me and made me jump."  She gasped a few times.  "It made me accidentally use a spell."

"Oh?  What spell?"

"An invisibility spell was reversed..."

"Invisibility spell?  On what...."  The gears turned.  Surely she didn't mean...  "Luna...what became visible?"  I knew the answer but I had to be sure.

"The ring."  God damn it.  "And the news has spread fast.  I don't know how but...nearly everypony knows."

"Oh god...well...what do you think's gonna happen now?"

"If I know any better, there'll be journalists knocking--"

*KNOCK KNOCK*

"Oh no..."

*KNOCK KNOCK BAM*

"It's them!  You have to run!"  She sounded terrified for my safety.

"Alright, alright.  Look, I'm sure it'll be fine.  All they'll want is answers to some of their mindless drivel and they'll be on their way."

"But you can't!  Canterlot journalists are--"

"Horrible ponies who print lies.  I'll talk to them but I won't say much.  Just...give me a bit of time and I'll call you back, alright?"  I waited for a response but I got none.  "Luna...I'll be fine."

"...alright.  Please be careful."

"I will.  Call you back soon, OK love?"  I ended the communication and set the gem down.  Getting up from my chair, I moved towards the door and prepared myself.  "Right, let's get these bastards out of the way."  I quickly returned to the table to pick up my drink.  Setting it back down, I noticed something odd - the battery had moved two inches to the left.

"No way...it...it couldn't have..."

49. Facing The Crowd

49. Facing The Crowd

*KNOCK KNOCK BAM BAM BAM*

I remained oblivious to the continuous knocking on my front door as I remained still, staring at the battery.  The cylindrical energy provider had moved but only slightly.  I reached out and picked up the battery, eyeing it up.

“Wow...did I really move you?”  I shook my head and laughed.  “Look at me...talking to a battery.”  I glanced at my hand and flexed my fingers, feeling a slight twinge in them.  “Hmm...l”

I set the AA back on the table and stared at it.  Focusing carefully, I repeated the same process as before.  Closing my eyes, I breathed slow breaths and focused on moving the magic down my arm and towards my--

*BAM BAM BOOM*

The knocking finally got through to me and brought me out of my focus.  Pinching the bridge of my nose, I sighed heavily.  “Fuck sake...right, let’s get these...so-and-so’s out of the way...”  Bracing myself, I placed my hand on the door handle, pulled it down and opened the door quickly.  I was met with something that I could only describe as a ‘wall of noise’.

“Is it true you’re engaged to the Princess?!”

“What are your plans for the future?!”

“When is the wedding going to be?!”

I held my hands up and chuckled nervously at the amount of questions I was being asked.  “Now, I will answer all of your questions but--”

“What do you think this means for the royal family?!”

“Is it true you own a large collection of weapons?!”

“Do you think I made the right choice in my career?”

Getting through to these ponies was near impossible.  “Right, will you guys just shut--”

“Did you have Princess Celestia’s blessing for this event?!”

“What does this mean for your career?”

“ENOUGH!!!”  I couldn’t take it anymore.  Shouting at the top of my lungs seemed to get the squalor to quieten down enough so I could actually speak to them.  “Alright...thank you.  Now, I will answer your questions.  Just wait right there...”  I left the door open and walked back towards my bedroom.  Picking up the object I was seeking, I returned to the large group of reporters as they all held out their notepads and quills, ready to jot down anything I was going to say.  I quickly grabbed the battery on my way as well.

“As I said, I will answer your questions...”  I unrolled the scroll.  “But only with my other half!  Owen to Canterlot!”  The group in front of looked shocked for a second before the landscape started to blur and meld into something else entirely.  Before long, I was standing in the throne room, just in front of the doors.  I shook my head and focused my vision on what was in front of me - my fiance and her sister.

“Owen!  How did it go?” Luna said as she approached me.

“Err...well...I didn’t actually do anything.”

“How do you mean?” asked Celestia.

“They wouldn’t shut up.  I could not get them to stop shouting at me...so I used the scroll.”  Both of them smiled and nodded at what I said.  I smiled too until a realisation hit me.  “And I left my front door wide open...bugger.”

“I will send a couple of guards to patrol the area.  If there is anypony in your house, they will deal with them.”  Celestia called for a couple of guards and sent them towards Sweet Apple Acres.  “So how are you going to deal with the reporters?”

“It’ll be no problem.  We’ll try and do this in a civil manner and then I can give all of them the answers they need.” I explained, turning to my lover.  “You up to the challenge?” I asked with a smile.

“I suppose it cannot be avoided.  As I said before, news spreads fast.  I imagine the reporters you left in Ponyville were locals.” said a nervous Luna, shifting her gaze between me and Celestia.

“So you mean to say that they are just a small portion of the ponies I’ll have to deal with?”

“Not just ponies.” added Celestia, catching our attention.  “An event like this has not occurred for a very long time.  It’ll only be a matter of time until...”  She leant close to us and whispered.  “...the other engagement...”  We nodded in understanding.  “...is known to our subjects.  For news like this, we will get ponies, griffons, zebras.  Even dragons will be interested in this!”

“Dragons...griffons...brilliant...just brilliant.  They er...they get along fine with ponies right?”  The only time I had seen a griffon was during the lost time.  Even then they were extremely intimidating.

“We’ve had our squabbles in the past.” adds Luna.  “But our nations are peaceful with each other and we liaise with one another.”

“That’s good to know.  Last thing we need is a race issue to break out.”  I couldn’t imagine a racial problem here...I really couldn’t.

“Your Majesties!”  We turned to see a guard approaching us and bowing.  “I have news regarding Princess Luna and her Royal Courter.”

“What is it subject?” Luna asked.

“Your Highness...there are hundreds or reporters outside demanding answers.  Answers about something I am not sure of.”  He eyed up me and Luna.  “I um...is what I have heard true?”

“And just what have you heard?” I replied.

The guard swallowed and started sweating a little.  “T-that Princess Luna and her Royal Courter...are to be...wed?” he asked with extreme nervousness.

“That is true.  As for the reporters outside, lead them to the grand hall entrance.  Myself, Princess Luna and her Royal Courter will make our way there.  Prepare the guards to keep watch over this group as we let them come before us.” instructed Celestia.

“You sure about this?” I asked.

“It is the only way for everypony to get all of their answers at once.”  She turned back towards the guard.  “We will keep this civil.  If any of our subjects is too pushy or starts to be violent, I want them escorted out of the castle grounds immediately.”

The guard saluted.  “Yes Your Highness.  I shall prepare the guard.”  He turned to leave but turned his head back.  “And...if you don’t mind me saying...congratulations to you both.”  He smiled at us before turning back and trotting off, out of the throne room.

“Aww, how nice of him to say that.  See, he understands.  I just hope the others do.”  It really was nice to see at least one pony believes in us.

“Come.  We shall make for the grand hall.”  Celestia began to walk off with Luna following.  I caught up with my other half and walked alongside her.  “We will use the exit the castle through the back and use the private walkway towards the hall.  I would rather keep our interactions with these reporters minimal.”

Celestia walked on ahead but I stayed with Luna who was looking nervous as hell.  “Come on babe.”  I put my arm around her.  “It’ll be fine.  They’ll just shout questions at us and we’ll answer them the best we can.”

She looked away from me as we passed a few guards who bowed at our presence.  “This is all my fault...if only I was concentrating.”

“It’s fine.  If it helps...I’m nervous as well.”  She looked up at me with a confused face.  “Absolutely terrified.  But we can get this out of the way and then everyone will know.  Then all we’ll have to deal with is everyone giving their best wishes which will be great!”

She leant up to me and kissed my cheek.  “You always know what to say...thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”  We passed through some double doors and entered a passageway between two parts of the castle.  No-one could see us but I could see the hall we were aiming for.  “Never even knew this was here.”

“Nearly all of our subjects don’t.”  Celestia replied, still walking forwards.  “From time to time, somepony does find this place but they never mention it to anypony else.”

“Ah right.”  We continued walking on towards the hall.  Whilst we walked, I thought about what those reporters in Ponyville were doing.  Probably ransacking my house no doubt.  I thought about what they could take...like my TV, 360, my clothes even!  I put my hands in pocket as I walked along and felt something...something I should have remembered was there.

“Owen?  What’s wrong?” Luna asked.

“I have to talk to you about something.  You and Celestia!” I said with glee.  “It’s really important!”

“Let us get inside.” Celestia replied.  She pointed towards a set of doors in front of us.  Opening them up, I saw we were at the front of the room on a raised platform.  Three large chairs were set up on the platform for us with a large table in front of them.  We all took a seat and I looked between the two Princesses.  “What was it you wanted to talk about?”

“It was something I saw happen at school today.  One of the students, Sweetie Belle tried using levitation.  She tried so hard and she had some amazing support from her friends.  Unfortunately she didn’t succeed.  But it was something that Cheerilee said.  She said ‘Only the smallest amount of magic is needed for levitation.  So...”  I got the battery out of my pocket and set it down on the table.  “...I tried to do it myself.”

“You...tried to use levitation?” asked a confused Luna.

“Yeah I did.  And I think it worked.  I followed the book’s instructions and focused my magic on my arm, using the ring as a substitute horn.  I had my eyes closed and...I felt this twinge in my wrist but those...damn reporters turned up and I lost my concentration.”  I picked up the battery and eyed it up.  “When I looked again, the battery had moved two inches or so to the left.  So...I think I might have done it...”

Celestia levitated the battery and set it onto the table.  “Show me.” Celestia said.  Her expression was neutral.

“Alright...I’ll try.  Just...give me a second.”  I held my hand out and closed my eyes.  I did the slow breathing and focused the flow of magic into my arm.  Once again, my arm tingled at the feeling as I felt it travel down, past my elbow towards my wrist.  I pictured where the battery was and thought of lifting it.  “Is it moving?”

“Not yet...but I can sense the magic in you.  This is...”  Luna sounded shocked.  “This is unbelievable...”

“I...I can’t...I need to get this right...”

Celestia gasped.  “Owen!  It’s--”

“Your Majesties!”  I immediately lost my focus and opened my eyes.  “Shall I let the reporters inside?”

Celestia sighed and turned towards the guard.  “Keep them civil and let them in single file.”  The guard saluted and exited the hall.  Celestia turned to me with a huge smile.  “Owen...it did work.  Just wait until this is over and then we’ll try again.”

I said nothing.  Did she really say that?!  I didn’t have the time to respond as the reporters started flooding in.  Wave after wave of ponies surged forwards towards us - the sound of their hoofsteps echoed around the hall.  A few griffons flew in through the door and circled around the room, trying to find a place to seat themselves.

The three of us shared nervous glares as the room filled up almost immediately.  Every single creature was screaming questions at us, shining us with the flash from their cameras.  Looking towards the back of the hall, I saw that the guards had closed the doors.  Standing up, I walked to the edge of the platform and held my hands up.

“COULD EVERYONE PLEASE BE QUIET!”  This did nothing as the wall of noise just grew louder.  The reporters all surged forward again to try and get their questions answered.  “QUIET!” I shouted again.  The surge continued.  It was only a matter of time before someone was going to get hurt...or crushed.  I looked back at Celestia who lit up her horn.  I could feel my neck tingling as her familiar yellow aura surrounded it.  Nodding to me, I turned back around and opened my mouth.

“SILENCE!”

That had never felt so good.  “So that’s what it feels like...”  My attention was brought back to the crowd as they all remained silent and awaited anything we had to say.  Knowing it was not really my place to say, I motioned for Celestia to say the first words.

The regal mare stood proud and faced her crowd.  “My loyal subjects.”  Her voice was much louder than usual - maybe an volume spell or something?  “I understand there are many questions to be answered given what news has been told to you all.  Princess Luna and her Royal Courter will choose who can ask questions.  Only one of you can ask a question at a time and if you cause a problem, you will be asked to leave.  Are we understood?”  The crowd all nodded at her request.  “Very well.  Sister?”

Celestia sat back down as Luna cleared her throat.  “I will make this clear now.”  Her voice was the same volume as her sisters'.  “The news that has been spread about the engagement between myself and my Courter.  This is true - we are engaged to be married.”  Murmurs filled the hall as the crowd conversed between themselves.  Many of them started scribbling down on their notepads.

“We apologise for keeping this secret for so long but we thought it was the right course of action.  Now, we will answer some questions from the crowd.”  Every single pony all held their hoof up to ask a question.  Luna shook her head before summoning a microphone and levitating it to a small cerulean coloured unicorn mare.  “Yes, you there.”

The mare looked surprised as she was chosen.  “Oh, um...good afternoon.  I’m Quick Note and I want to ask when will the wedding be?”

Luna looked over to me and smiled - she wanted me to answer.  “Well Quick Note, we were planning to have the wedding some time after Hearth’s Warming but nothing has been confirmed yet.”

The microphone was levitated again - this time to a tan coloured pegasus stallion.  “Sharp Shooter.  How long have you been engaged?”

“My dear proposed to me at the top of Canterlot Castle in March of this year...so nearly three months.” Luna explained.  She hovered the microphone over to an earth pony mare- green in colour.  “Yes please?”

“H-hi...my name is Glow Press.  If your Courter becomes your husband, does that make him a Prince?” she asked nervously.

“I...um...”  I turned to Luna.  “I don’t actually know.”  I turned to Celestia.  “What would happen?”

“It is your decision.” Celestia said.  “The title of ‘Prince’ will be bestowed upon you but it is entirely your choice if you wish to use it.  You will formally recognised as royalty but how you are greeted is up to you.”

“Ah...right.”  After all of this time, I still didn’t like the respect that was given to me due to my connections with the royal family.  So my choice was an easy one.  “If you want to address me by the title of ‘Prince’, you can.  But...I’d rather not accept the title.”  I glanced back at Luna.  “If that’s alright with you.”

She brought her hoof to my face and held it against my cheek.  “Whatever you choose...”  She leant forward and kissed me, eliciting a few awww’s from the crowd.  “...will be fine by me.”  We turned back to the crowd who were still itching for more.  “Yes, you there.”

After about an hour of questions about pretty much EVERYTHING, the three of us retired to the dining hall for some dinner.  The moon had been raised and Luna was on duty...but she could take a sneaky hour off for a meal with her publicly known fiance.

Laid out in front of us was a wide array of fruit and vegetables, an assortment of breads, pastries and cakes...and even some chocolate dipped strawberries.  Luna had managed to find out my favourite sweet treat some time ago and since then, I couldn’t get enough of them.

“I can’t believe you answered the question about your underwear.” Luna grumbled.

“Hey, ‘ask and you shall receive’.  Besides, all he wanted to know was what colour they were.” I replied, biting into another pastry.

“Yeah...and if he could see them.”

“OK...that was a bit strange.  But I don’t care really.  I’m more than happy to answer questions...as long as they’re not like that, that is.”  I finished off the iced bun...my third one.  “Besides, they all got what they wanted.  They got the details of us and we don’t have to keep it secret anymore.”

“That is true.” added Celestia, who was sipping from her tea.  “Now what needs to be done is to organise your wedding.”

“Actually, it’s not our wedding you want to be focusing on.”  I took a sip from my orange juice.  “Shining and Cadence’s one is first.”

“They wanted a Hearth’s Warming wedding.  Just over six months away...” Luna muttered.  She went to take a bit out of her apple but immediately dropped it and gasped.  “Why are we eating?!  You used magic!” she bellowed at me.

Celestia chuckled and set her cup down.  “Oh my.  It seems that detail had slipped us by.”  Using her levitation, the plates on the table were moved around so that a small empty space was made.  “From what Luna and myself saw earlier, you almost succeeded in using magic.”  She levitated a grape onto the empty space.  “If that truly was you, I’d like you to try again.”

“Well...alright.  I’ll er...apologise now just in case it goes wrong.” I said quietly.  I rubbed my hands together in anticipation and focused myself.  Closing my eyes, I--

“No Owen.”  Luna’s voice stopped me.  “Keep your eyes open.  Believe me, you will want to see this.” she said with a huge smile.  She shuffled herself next to me and put her hooves around my neck.  “Just do what you did before...just keep your eyes open.”  She leant towards my ear.  “I know you can do this.”

“I believe in you also.  I am most certain you can accomplish this.” Celestia added.

“Geez...no pressure then...”  This time, keeping my eyes open, I focused my magic to flow down my right arm.  Once again, I felt the familiar tingle as it travelled past my shoulder, down my arm, past my elbow and into my hand.  The ring felt a little hot as the magic coursed into it.  Pointing my hand at the grape, I thought.  I thought hard.  “Come on...please work...”

“Just concentrate my love...you will find the way.” Luna whispered.

“I...I can feel it...”  A glow.  The grape glowed ever so slightly in a light blue aura.  The corners of my mouth turned skyward as I saw what was happening.  Looking down and looking at the grape, my ring and the fruit had the same coloured glow on it.  “Wow...”

“Now think Owen.  Think of lifting the grape.” Celestia instructed.

I did so and thought again, hard.  The grape started to wobble on the table, rolling from side to side ever so slightly.  “Don’t roll...lift...”  And with that, it was up.  Only a few centimeters off the table but the grape was up.  “Oh my...”

The last of the reporters were leaving the grand hall as the questioning had come to an end.  Notepads were filled, questions were answered and subjects were satisfied.  Various groups of reporters were all talking about how cute the Princess and the human looked together.  There was talk of ideas for a dress, when the wedding should be, who should be invited and much more.

But there were a few who were not so happy.  Standing just outside the castle grounds, three male unicorns were conversing with each other in hushed tones.

“I can’t believe this.  It’s just not right.” The first unicorn stated.

“Believe me, we’re all angry about this.  Right?” he asked, turning to his third friend.

“Right.  Having a creature like that in the Royal Family.  Just the thought of those two being married...makes my skin crawl.”  He shuddered and looked up at the castle.  “This won’t stand.  With enough ponies, this plan will work.  All we’ve discussed, do you think you’re up to it?”

The other two unicorns exchanged looks before smiling and turning back to their friend.

“Count us in.”

50. New Knowledge

50. New Knowledge

"Think of all the fun you could have..."

"No...no...I couldn't."

"You could do anything...

I woke up feeling more refreshed then ever.  Last night's sleep was the best I'd had in a long time.  I suppose telling everyone about mine and Luna's engagement was a huge weight off both of our shoulders.  Rolling onto my side, I booped Luna on the nose, waking her up.

"Morning beautiful."

Luna made one of those cute little yawns she did; stretching her legs whilst doing so.  "Good morning Sweetie."  She leant forward and kissed my cheek, snuggling into me.  "How'd you sleep?"

"Like a log.  How about yourself?"

"Mmhmm, the same."  She yawned again.  "What time is it?"

I looked over at the clock.  "Just gone 6:30."  I sat up and swivelled my legs over the bed, setting them on the cold marble.  "I'll just send a quick note to Cheerilee about today.  Surely she won't mind if it's just half the day."  I picked up a quill and a piece of parchment with Luna's cutie mark imprinted at the top.

Cheerilee,

Sorry for the early message but I am letting you know that I will be unable to attend the morning part of the class due to certain royal duties.  I will arrive at the school at around Midday so I can attend the afternoon class.

Owen.

"Can you send it for me please?"  Luna took the note in her magic, rolled it up and sent it on it's way.  "Thanks."  I grabbed my clothes and started to dress myself.  "You sure you and Twilight want to do this today?  I mean, it's so soon."

"Of course!  Owen, you found out yesterday that you could use magic.  We are going to find out it's potential.  Who knows, maybe you'll learn something out of it!" she said with a smirk.

"With you and Twilight teaching me?  Course I'll learn something.  When have I not?"  I slipped on my shoes and walked to the mirror.  "Bed head...perfect."  I took one of Luna's many brushes and started to straighten my long-ish hair.  "Swear I need to get this cut.  Right down to a grade 2 at least."

The brush was levitated out of my hand by the approaching Luna.  "Let me."  She slowly started to brush my hair, untangling the knots out of it.  "I like your hair like this."

"Mmm..."  Although it was a bit odd, it did feel nice having my hair brushed.  "I tell you...I feel great about this.  Everyone knows about us now.  We don't need to keep it a secret anymore..."

"The crowd seemed to react so well."  She tugged on a know which refused to untangle, causing me to grunt in pain.  "Sorry.  I did see a couple of surprised faces...a couple of disappointment."

"Really?  Disappointment?"  I looked in the mirror to see my hair was perfectly straight.  "Beautfiul...but really, what's wrong with us getting married.  Surely there isn't racism in this world." I said with a chuckle.

"Well..."

"No...seriously?!"  Surely she couldn't be telling the truth.

"I'm sorry but even you have read up on the wars from Equestria's past.  Even though the bad blood between species has lowered to almost nothing in the past five hundred years, there are the certain few who still despise other species."

"That sucks."  I straightened out my clothes and turned back around, seeing Luna levitating her regalia onto her body.  "So...breakfast?"

A grumble from both of our bellies answered for us.

Opening the large doors in front of us, we walked into the magic training room.  The last time I was in here was back when I found out the truth about my parents.  Just walking into this room gives me the chills.  The training equipment had remained untouched and more dust had settled.

The doors closed behind us and were sealed with a magical spell, cast by Twilight, who had kindly come to Canterlot to help me during this time.  Her and Luna walked up to me and led me to the large circular room where we sat last time.

"Please sit down Owen.  You will need to be as calm and relaxed as possible for this." Twilight instructed.  I sat down on a nearby chair and watched as Luna levitated a table in front of me and set it down.  Twilight placed a small wooden block on the table.  "Training your magic is going to be tough.  The first thing we need to do is measure how much magic you can actually use."

Luna pointed her hoof at the wooden block.  "Show Twilight what you did yesterday.  We will start with levitation and work from there."

"Right."  I held up my hand but stopped as I noticed Twilight's horn glowing.  "What are you doing?"

"I will be measuring your magical output and recording it.  Each time you use the levitation spell, we will compare the results." she explained.

"Alright then."  Once again, I raised my hand and began the procedure of focusing my magic to travel down my arm and into the ring.  Soon enough, the block was engulfed in a light blue aura and lifted off the table.  This was becoming much easier to use now that I had done it three times.  "This is so cool..."

Twilight summoned a notepad and started jotting notes down.  Luna looked over to her.  "What was the reading?"

"0.7 CMU.  With more training, it could improve." Twilight answered.

"Sorry but...CMU?  What's that?" I asked.

"A CMU is a Celestial Magic Unit.  It's the unit we use for measuring magic." Luna explained, watching the block move left and right.  "Is it still the same when he moves it?" she asks Twilight.

"It's fluctuating between 0.7 and 0.8."  She looks up at me.  "OK Owen, stop casting for a moment."  I did so and the block dropped back onto the table.  "What I want you to do is try and lift that block as fast as you can.  See if you can do it faster than last time."

"Okie dokie!"  I breathed long breaths as I prepared myself.  Before I got too nervous, I quickly lifted my hand and fed the magic through my arm as fast as I could.  The block lifted once again but a bit more forceful this time.  "How was that?"

"4 seconds.  And you measured 1.05 CMU.  You're improving already!"  I smiled greatly at this.  "But please remember.  Levitation is a simple spell to cast..."  She immediately put a hoof over her mouth.  "Not that I'm saying it's hard for you!"

"It's alright, I knew what you meant." I replied, turning the block over and over.  "What's next?"

"Keep practising levitation." Luna mumbled.  I groaned and stopped casting the spell.  "I know it's repetitive but we need to make sure that you know how to control your magic.  And we also need to know how much you can do."

"Alright, alright...let's just..."  I sighed again.  "Let's just keep doing this."

LATER

"So...how heavy was that?"

Luna took the item out of my magical grasp and set it down on the floor.  She turned to Twilight as we waited for her to respond.  "That chair was 16 kilograms and you measured at 2.8 CMU."  She looked up from her notepad and smiled at me.  "You're progressing much faster than we anticipated."

"And that's good...I hope?"  They both nodded.  "Awesome.  As fun as this has been, I'd love to try some new spells.  What else do you think I could do?"

Luna put a hoof to her chin and hummed to herself.  She slowly approached me and leant her head down to me - her horn resting on my head.  "Close your eyes for me."  I did so and heard the familiar tingle of her magic being used.

"Princess...what did you just do?" asked an inquisitive Twilight.

"I shared my knowledge of an offensive spell that Owen may be able to conjure."  There was a gasp, followed by a small pause.  "Owen, open your eyes now."  I did so and saw that Twilight looked a bit uneasy.  "You now know a spell which can be used to either defend or...if needed...attack."

"A-attack?"  The possibilities in my mind were endless...but I only thought of one question.  "What's it called?"

"This spell acts as a knockback towards another creature or if used strongly, it can create a small energy burst which can harm."  Luna walked over to me and sat herself down on my right, facing the same way I was.  "You see that orange over there?"

I looked in front of me to see a table about ten feet away.  Twilight was placing an orange onto the table towards the middle.  "Yeah, I see it."

"Remember what you did before.  Think of the spell you want to use and aim at that orange.  Remember, this is a difficult spell to cast so please be careful." she said, leaning into me.

"Good luck." added Twilight.

"Thanks."  I held up my hand and pointed towards the circular fruit.  "Just think of the spell right?"  I did the same procedure again.  I focused on my magic, I channelled it and thought of the spell.  "Hang on...what's the spell called?"

"Repulsion." Twilight stated.

"Hang on...repulsion...burst of energy...it's like a bitch slap!"  I focused once again and thought of the word 'repulsion' over and over.  The ring on my finger began to tingle and before long, the orange became lit in the light blue aura and levitated off the table.  "Ohh...damn it..."

Luna placed her hoof on my shoulder.  "Don't worry.  Just try again."

I placed the orange back down on the table and re-positioned myself.  I lifted my hand again and pointed towards the citrus fruit again.  The magic once again travelled down my arm, into my ring.  I thought the word 'repulsion' over and over and over.  Sweat started to glisten on my forehead as my energy was being sapped by my focus.  "Come on...come on..."

"Just relax...you can do it..." Luna quietly whispered.

And I believed her.  It took all of my focus but I felt something new.  My arm felt like I was holding it over an open flame.  I couldn't hold this up any longer and my arm began to shake.  It was about to--

*WOOSH*

The orange was pelted back against the wall with a good bit of force.  I felt like I had used the force - midichlorians for the win!  "Whoa!  Did...did I do that?"  I was overcome with what I had just done.  "Surely that couldn't have been--"

"4.2 CMU!  That's amazing!"  Twilight's gaze kept switching between the orange on the floor and my hand.  "You performed the spell perfectly!"

The giddiness in her voice really made me feel happy.  She levitated the orange back onto the table and looked at me.  "Again?"  She nodded vigorously.  "Right...let me just..."  A sudden thought came to me.  "Hang on...what's the time?"

Luna flashed her horn quickly.  "11:52."  She immediately noticed why I asked.  "You're going to be late!"

I got up from the chair and ran towards the door.  "I've got to get to Ponyville!  Gotta get my scroll from your chambers!" I shouted back to Luna.  Opening the door, I sprinted out and began to retreat back towards Luna's room.  I did not want to be late for school - I just can't, it wouldn't set a good example.  Reaching the navy blue doors, I pushed them open and picked up my scroll which I had left on the bedside table.

The sound of hooves got louder as Twilight and Luna had reached the doors.  "Did you find it?" asked Luna

I held up the scroll.  "Sure did.  I want to thank you two for giving me a great lesson.  I can't believe I made that spell!"

Luna giggled and pulled me into a hug.  "You're welcome.  I'll see you soon, yes?"

"Very soon."  I looked down at Twilight.  "To be taught Magic by Twilight?  I'll be back as soon as possible."  Twilight gave a girlish squeal and shuffled her hooves.  Me and Luna broke the hug and I stepped back from her.  "See you...Owen to Ponyville!"

In a flash, I was back home.  I quickly grabbed my jacket and dashed out of the door and towards the centre of town.  I quickly arrived at the schoolhouse where Cheerilee was watching over the children.  "Hey Cheerilee.  I'm not late am I?"

She looked over to me and smiled.  "I got your message.  Did everything go alright?"

"Better than I ever imagined..."

*4 Hours Later*

After a successful afternoon at the school, I started to make my way back home after bidding farewell to the various children and parents.  There was the odd spat of name-calling and mean faces between the crusaders and the resident bullies but that was sorted pretty quickly.

Walking past Twilight's library, I started to think about my magic.  Doing levitation was amazing but that knockback spell was something else.  The feeling of that new magic going down my arm was something I didn't want to do again any time soon.

I reached my home and put my hand in my pocket to fetch my keys.  "Hang on..."  With a smirk, I took my hand out and placed it in front of me.  "I can do this."  It was a long shot but I wanted to try it.  Focusing carefully, I imagined the keys in my pocket.  Feeling that surge of energy again, I looked down at my pocket to see that the internal of it was glowing.  Slowly but surely, my keys raised out of my pocket.

"Yes!  Now for the tricky part..."  I moved the keys forward towards the lock and lined up the key with the slot.  Ever so slowly, I nudged the key forward and straight into the lock.  With my smile now even bigger, I turned the keys to the right, unlocking the door.  Focusing on the handle, I forced the handle down and pushed the door slightly.

"Wow...I did it..."  Dropping the spell, I took the keys out of the lock and entered my home.  I kicked my shoes off and lounged down on the sofa.  I slouched down and slid out of my jacket, making myself more comfortable.  "Oh sofa...why you so--

*SMASH*

"WHAT THE?!"  Quickly jumping up from the sofa, I scanned the room to find the source of the noise.  One of my windows had been smashed by something.  Looking around for said item, I found a small rock next to the back of my sofa.  "Who the..."

"Once more!"

"Huh?!"

*SMASH*  *SMASH*

Two more rocks found there way through my windows.  I immediately ducked for cover to protect myself from harm.  Once the glass had settled, I slowly got to my feet and peeked out of the window.  There, in a group, were around 5 or 6 cloaked ponies with more rocks in their levitation.  Their manes and coat colours were obscured by the fabric so I had no way of identifying them.

Not wanting to seem fearful of them (which I bloody was), I stood right near the window and glared at them.  "What the hell did you do that for?!"

One pony stepped forward.  "You are a danger to Equestria, soon to become Royalty and now able to use magic!" came his voice.  It was male.

"And?  What's wrong with that?" I replied.

"You've never been able to use magic before.  And no creature can suddenly gain magical powers just like that!" he retorted, stomping his hoof.  "One last time!"  Another barrage of rocks was coming my way.

"Use it!  Use your spells!"

"I...I shouldn't..."

"Just do it!  Look what they're doing to you!"

I held up my hand and managed to cast levitation just in time.  Three rocks stopped in their projected flight and I quickly placed them on the ground.  "Will you stop that?!  What good will rocks do!?" I shouted at them.

"LOOK!  He can use levitation on THREE separate objects!  Use something stronger!" the same pony shouted.  A pony behind him held another rock but then wrapped it in some type of cloth.  A third pony placed her horn on it and cast a quick spell, setting it alight.  "THROW IT!"  The pony did so and I now had a flaming rock coming at me.

"AGAIN!  Use something stronger!"

"NO!  It's not good to harm others!"

"But look what they're doing.  Doesn't it make you...angry?"

"It..."  I clenched my fist.  "It does..."  I gave an angry grunt.  "IT DOES!"  I raised my hand and forced it towards the flaming projectile.

*BOOM*

The rock exploded with immense force, sending a wave of flame back towards the offending group.  Their robes were singed by the flames and they all winced and cried in pain.

"You...YOU'RE A MONSTER!" the male pony screamed before he and the others ran from their spot and out of sight.

I stood stock still, processing what I had just done.  I looked at my hand, which was shaking profusely.  "What did...how..."  I had no idea how I did that.  But I did know one thing...

It felt good.

51. Learning About The Night

51. Learning About The Night

Light shone through what remained of my windows.  Turns out that the offending group of unicorns did more than try to attack me - they attracted the attention of the Apple family who promptly arrived at the sight of fire.  By the time they had reached my home, the group had dispersed and the flames had gone out.  When asked by the fruit farmers what caused the fire, I did something stupid.

I lied.

How the hell was I supposed to explain to them that I did that?  That I managed to conjure up a spell to potentially cause harm of that magnitude?!  Anyway...they believed me when I told them that the group caused the fire, which was technically true.  Applejack seemed intrigued but went along with what I said.

"And they tried to set your home alight?"

I turned to the pony asking the question.  It wasn't long until Luna had found out what happened.  At the crack of dawn this morning, she sent a platoon of Royal Guards to my house to investigate the incident.  It's 9AM now and I was still talking to the various guards who were eyeing up every single damaged area.  Pieces of glass had been taken away for examination...for whatever reason, I don't know.

"That's right.  They lit a rock alight...which was a bit strange...and then threw it at my house."  I then had to think quick on my feet.  "For some reason it exploded in mid-air and kind of singed them."  I chuckled softly, earning a few harsh glares from the guards.  "Sorry..."

The guards continued jotting down notes on and examining the scene.  It was a surprise to not see Luna here.  She would normally be the first one to arrive at the news of me in danger.

"Just keep it up.  They believe every word."

Part of me knew that this lying was oh so wrong...but they bought every word.  "Owen?"  I turned to the guards who were looking up at me.  "Our investigation is complete.  Somepony will be along later today to repair the damage to your home.  Please go about your day."  The guards all saluted me and walked away from my house, leaving me alone.

"See ya then..." I mumbled.  I closed the door and slowly sat myself down.  "Can't believe this..."  The shock of the past twelve hours suddenly hit me all at once.  The attack, the words that unicorn shouted...my...magic.  The thought of being able to do that petrified me.

"You don't need to be afraid.  You should be happy."

I raised my hand and grasped the gem around my neck.  Why wasn't she here?  "Something more important..."  I remained there for a few minutes, replaying the scenes in my head over and over.  How could I have done that...just...how?

I had to talk to her.  I tapped the gem and waited patiently.  The wind howled through my home, adding nature's whistles to my ears.  Still no response.  Normally she wouldn't wait this long.  I took the gem off and put it on the sofa, next to me.  Rubbing my eyes, I started to feel fatigue brought on from having no sleep the night before.  I mean, how could I sleep when something like that happened?

"Owen, there you are!"

Snapping out of my daze, I hastily picked up the gem and held it close.  "Hey you.  You busy today?"

"I've been talking with guards regarding what happened.  How are you?  Are you alright?"

She sounded worried.  More worried than I had ever heard her before.  "I'm OK...I'm fine.  It just a bit of a shock you know?"  I took a deep sigh and rubbed my eyes again.  "I've had no sleep at all...all because of that...fucking group."

"I'm going to have to teach you not to use such vulgar language." she replied - a smile was clearly evident in the sound of her voice.  "What did they look like?"

"The same as I told the guards.  All in cloaks, grey in colour."

"Grey?"  She gasped loudly.  "How many of them were there?!" she shouted at me.

"Around six or seven...why?"

A blinding flash of light soon caught my attention as Luna appeared in the room.  She ran up to me and put her hooves on my shoulders, all the time wearing a face of pure shock.  "Why didn't you mention that before?  Did you not realise how important that information was?!"

I stepped back making Luna stand on all fours again.  "I'm guessing quite important?"

"If there were six or seven of them, then you may have been attacked by a known group who are currently wanted for previous attacks." Luna explained.  She paced back and forth on my rugs and then sharply looked towards me.  "Is there anything else?"

"Hang on, hang on...wanted?  Previous attacks?  Just who are these ponies?" I asked

"They are a group who have evaded capture on so many occasions.  Even the best of the Royal Guard cannot capture these ponies."  She held a hoof to her face and sighed.  "The meaning behind their group is ridiculous and it doesn't even make sense.  They despise individuals who can use strong magic.  They believe that magic should be low-levelled."

"WHAT?!"  I was literally perplexed by this.  "They oppose individuals who use strong magic...by using their OWN magic against them.  Just...what the hell do they hope to accomplish here?!" I shouted.  This had really made me angry.

"Exactly my point.  Their group makes no sense...what did they exactly say to you?" Luna asks.

"Only one of them spoke.  It was a male and he called me a 'monster' for being able to use magic when I couldn't do in the past.  Then that's when they started throwing the rocks.  I managed to use levitation on three rocks at once which surprised me."

Luna's eyes bugged out and focused on me.  "On three separate objects...at once?"  I nodded.  "How did you do that?"

"I...I don't know really.  To be honest, I just saw them coming and used levitation to stop them.  I wasn't expecting for it to happen."  I shook my head - just thinking about it made me angry.  "And then they--"

"Don't...mention...a word."

"They used a flame spell to ignite something and throw it at my house."

"I'm warning you.  Say...nothing."

"But it backfired on them.  It exploded in mid-air and the fire hit them instead of me.  Then they called me a monster again and ran off."

Luna continued to stare at me.  Her expression sharpened and she slowly approached me.  "Owen...is there something you're not telling me?"

"Don't think so." I lied.  "That's all they did."

"Keep it that way."

Luna's kept her stern gaze on me, not once batting an eyelid.  "I don't know...something's off."  She paced around the room, observing various objects, the broken windows, even casting a few spells here and there.  "I have to return to Canterlot.  Celestia has asked me to cover for her court whilst she attends to other matters."  She walked over to me and placed a wing on my shoulder.  "Is there nothing else you need to tell me."

"...no."  I put my arm around her shoulder.  "There's nothing."  I gave her a smile and kissed her on the cheek.  "I've got to get to work now so..."

"Of course."  She removed the wing from my shoulder and folded it back to it's original position.  "Keep the gem on you.  Just in case I need to contact you or vice versa."  She walked out of my front door and slowly stopped.  "Be careful, OK?"

"I will do."  I watched as she teleported away and I was alone again.  Grabbing my jacket and my keys, I exited my house and locked the door behind me.  Walking out of the Acres and towards the town, I received quite a few concerned stares from the town's residents.

"Glad to see you're OK!" called Colgate from a distance.

"We'll catch those ponies!" Bon-Bon added as she rushed past me.

How they came to know of what happened confused me but I brushed it off and continued towards the school.  I knew today was going to be tough - not sleeping the night before and going into a school full of kids?  Yeah...not good at all.

"Say nothing to the foals."

"Ugh..."  I rubbed my head as that familiar headache returned.  Approaching the school, a thought arose.  How was I supposed to explain what happened if I asked about it?  How can I explain my magic?  I shook those thoughts aside and reached my hand out, opening the door to the school.  Thankfully the kids hadn't turned up yet which gave me the opportunity to relax for a bit.

"Not gonna tell them."

I sat down in the chair seated behind Cheerilee's desk.  Setting my feet on the desk, I leant back and tried my best to get comfortable.  All of the thoughts in my head prevented me from doing such a thing.  I glanced around the classroom, seeing that everything had been set up for today's lessons.  I noticed a few loose pencils on the floor and leant down to pick them up.

"Practice."

I picked them up and stared at them.  Smirking, I chucked them in the air and immediately caught them with my levitation.  Keeping them held, I swirled them around a few times.  I turned my head to see the wastepaper bin.  Carefully, I flicked one pencil towards the bin...and missed.

"Damn it..."

"Try again."

I focused on the second pencil...aimed...and threw it at the bin.  It hit the rim and bounced off, onto the floor.

"Oh for...grr..."

"Come on...FOCUS!"

Angrily, I launched the last one at the bin.  The pencil pierced the wicker and wedged itself in the side of the bin.

"How the..."

The door opened up to reveal Cheerilee - I quickly got out of her chair and stood up, hiding my hand behind my back. "Oh...Owen.  I wasn't expecting to see you today.  How are you feeling?" she asked.

"Could be way better."  I felt my hand cool down so I brought it back to my front and scratched my arm nonchalantly.  "But I'm unharmed.  Suppose that's a given."

Cheerilee smiled at me and nodded.  "That's good to hear.  I heard the news on the grapevine - there are so many ponies talking about this."  She set her books down on the desk and set out her supplies for the day.  "Are you going to be alright to work today?"

I grunted and sighed.  "I'm alright.  A little sleep depraved but that shouldn't stop me from working.  I'm just glad it's over now."

"If you don't mind me asking..."  She look around nervously.  "What exactly happened last night?"

"DO NOT TELL HER!"

These headaches were doing my head in.  "I'd rather not say.  Best to keep it quiet and under wraps, wouldn't you say?"

Cheerilee put a hoof to her chin, then nodded.  "I suppose that is true.  Never mind then, I will not ask about it."  She pointed to the clock.  "Nearly time."

The analogue clock read 8:59 AM.  I watched as the third hand went round...reminded me of Countdown.  God I loved that show.  I was always good at the numbers round.

*DING*

The sound of children approaching caught our attention.  I turned around to see Silver Spoon entering the schoolhouse.  "Let the day begin."

12:25 PM - Lunchtime

Standing up against the wall, I was struggling to keep my composure.  After a morning of maths, it was great to get outside and get some fresh air.  Of course, this would come with the job of keeping an eye on the kids as they ate their lunches and played outside.

"Come on guys...please?"  I looked left to see Twist sat on the swingset, waiting for someone to push her.  "Just a little push?"

"No way!  Not for you anyway!" retorted a cobalt Pegasus as he walked away from the swings.

I looked back at Twist who was close to tears.  Seeing stuff like that happened made my heart melt so I decided to give her a little push of my own.  Placing my hand behind my back, I pointed it in the direction of the swing and gave it a little push with my repulsion spell.  Slowly but surely, the swing began to move backwards and forwards, much to the surprise of the red-maned filly.

"Huh?  What?" said the surprised filly.  She held onto the ropes as the swing continued to pick up momentum and swing back and forth.  "Wheee!"

Seeing this filly go from sad to happy so quickly made me smile so much.  I continued to keep the momentum going and chuckled softly as she enjoyed the ride.  My vision soon turned to the cobalt colt who made fun of her earlier.  I so wanted to have a go at him but I knew it was best to just write it down and report it later.

"The colt was so brash...so cold."

I glared at the colt as he chatted with his friends.  How I wanted to get right in his face...

"What's happening?"

That little kid who made another one cry for denying such a simple request...

"It's too fast!"

"Angry are we?"

"AAAHHH!"

My anger was quickly replaced with fear as I noticed Twist flying into the nearby tables.  She landed with a nasty thud as her head hit the edge of the table.  The playground fell silent as she came to a stop.  I quickly rushed over to the stricken filly and got her to her hooves.  "Twist!  Are you alright?!"

She held her hoof on her forehead.  "Yeah...I'm alright..."  She shook her head but continued holding her forehead with her hoof.

"Let me have a look." I asked her.  She slowly removed her hoof and revealed a small red mark on her forehead.  "Alright...just a little bump."  I looked around to see that I was attracting a crowd.  "Could you all go back inside now?  And could someone bring Miss Cheerilee out here?"

"Surely that wasn't...I couldn't have..."

"It was you.  You used her magic to do that.  Your anger did that."

"I...I can't...I...did...no..."  I shakily began to comfort Twist as she winced in pain.

"Twist!  Are you alright?" came the worried voice of Cheerilee as she rushed over to us.  "What happened here?"

I gulped as she looked straight at me.  "I...I don't know."  I pointed to the swing.  "She was sitting on there and then..."  I pointed at the table.  "I saw her flying into the table and she hit her head."  I really hoped that's what happened but I knew...it wasn't.  I looked at my ring and a thousand thoughts were going through my head.  But the most important one was for the safety of Twist.

"Come on Twist."  Cheerilee helped said pony to her hooves and led her towards the schoolhouse.  "Let's get you cleaned up."  The two of them walked inside but I remained sat on the floor.  I stared at my hands and started breathing rapidly.

"N-no...it wasn't...I couldn't have..."  I looked back towards the school.  "Oh Twist...I'm...I'm sorry..."

"You need some help to control your magic..."

I got my feet and slowly edged towards the door.  Walking through it, I heard the chatter of the various foals as they returned to their seats.  Hearing a few sniffles, I peeked my head into the staff room to see Cheerilee holding a cloth over Twist's forehead as she quietly sobbed.

"Is she alright?" I asked.

Cheerilee took the cloth off and looked at Twist's injury again.  "I think it would be best if I took her to the hospital, just in case."  She got Twist on her hooves and began to walk out of the building.  "Will you be alright to cover for the afternoon?  I know it's a lot to ask but I think it's best if Twist is checked over."

"S-sure...no problem."  I leant down and put my hand on Twist's shoulder.  "You get better soon, OK?"  She nodded and mumbled something before Cheerilee led them out of the school.  A huge wave of guilt rushed over me as I saw them leave...I couldn't believe I was so careless.  I let my anger get a hold of me.

"Don't feel bad.  He probably deserved it."

I pushed the classroom door open and walked inside, quickly noticing that same colt from before.  "OK children, please settle down."  The class soon went silent and focused on me as I walked behind the desk.  "Miss Cheerilee has had to leave for a bit so I'll be teaching you for a bit."

"Where'd she go?" asked Apple Bloom.

"Well uh..."  They were going to find out eventually.  "Twist had a bit of a fall so Miss Cheerilee has taken her to the hospital to get checked out."  As soon as they heard the word 'hospital', they all gasped.  "Now don't worry, she'll be fine.  Just a little knock to the head."

"So what will you be teaching us?" asked the orange Crusader.

My eyes widened as she said that.  The one thing I'm here to do...and I didn't even ask WHAT I'll be teaching.  "That's a very good question.  To be perfectly honest...I'm not sure.  Um..."  I looked over the books that lay on Cheerilee's desk and read the titles.  "Astronomy...History...Farming..."  I pushed the books aside and smiled.  "Why don't you have an afternoon of doing your own studying.  You can work with others as long as you actually do your work.  And please, come to me if you have any questions."

14:30

The last two hours had dragged on...so much.  Fighting the urge to fall asleep, I took various walks around the groups and asked if they needed anything.  Sweetie asked for some help on her math work which I kindly helped with.  Maths was always my strong subject in school.

"Can you help me please?" came a voice.

I looked over the desk to see an emerald green filly holding up a sheet of paper.  "Sure.  What do you need help with?"

"I wrote this on what I want my Cutie Mark to be when I grow up.  Can you read it for me?" she asked with a sweet smile.

There was no way I could refuse her.  "Of course I will."  I took the paper from her and began to read it over.  There were some interesting facts in there about what she wanted to be.  "So you want to be a baker?" I asked, smiling.

"Yeah!  I live next door to Sugarcube Corner and Pinkie Pie always looks so happy working there!" she happily exclaimed.

"Yeah...she sure does."  I read some more but there was one bit that stuck out to me.  "Hey...can you explain something for me?"  She nodded.  I pointed to a certain sentence.  "What does this mean?  'I'll get my Cutie Mark one day...or not.'  Of course you'll get your Cutie Mark!"  I gave my most sincere smile.  "What made you think that you wouldn't?"

"Um...well..."  She shuffled her hooves nervously.  "I heard Diamond Tiara say something about Cutie Marks.  She said that fillies my age will never get Cutie Marks as they are too old to get one.  Is she right?"

I grumbled and muttered an expletive under my breath.  "No...she's not right at all.  I've read somewhere that a pony got their Cutie Mark at age 30 one time so there's no way you're too old to get your Cutie Mark."  I placed my hand on her shoulder.  "Just you wait, it'll come in time.  Just like those three's marks as well." I said as I pointed towards the Crusaders.  I leant down to her ear.  "Just ignore what those two say, alright?"

"OK!" she cheered as she took the paper back from me and went back to her seat.

"She's cute...unlike the pink one..."

I focused on Diamond Tiara as she was having a conversation with Silver Spoon.  I knew she didn't say that to the filly directly so I couldn't say anything to her about it.  But I had to say something.  "Diamond Tiara?  Can you come here a second please?"

The pink filly walked up to the desk.  "Yes, what is it?" she asked, rolling her eyes.

"I just spoke to that filly over there."  I pointed to the emerald green filly.  "And she said she overheard you say something about Cutie Marks.  Something about being too old to get one?  Where did you hear that?"

Diamond huffed and shook her mane.  "It's fact!  Everypony knows if you don't get a Cutie Mark whilst you're at school, then you're never going to get one."

"But it's not true.  Where did you hear that?" I asked.

"I don't need to tell you."  She walked away from me.  "Besides, why do you want to know?  You're not getting a Cutie Mark any time soon."

I sat there, dumbfounded at the way she spoke to me.  "The nerve of that...how dare she..."

"Oh my...she is a spoilt brat isn't she?"

I shook the negative thoughts out of my head and added them to the mental list for Cheerilee.  I sat back down on the chair and started to read through one of the many books placed on the desk.  I started to mumble out what I was reading.  "Certain plants and crops take only a short time to grow and...ugh..."  I set the book down, confused as to why I was reading up on farming.  I leant back on the chair and closed my eyes slowly.

...

...

"...ank flank!"

Opening my eyes slowly, I looked out to see Apple Bloom and Diamond Tiara glaring at each other.

"So what if Ah am?!" the bowed pony responded.

I rubbed my eyes and re-focused my vision.  "Uhh...girls?  Can you please stop--"

"Everypony knows that you're too old for a Cutie Mark now.  You're going to be blank flanks for life.  All three of you!" Diamond teased.

"Am not!" Sweetie replied with anger.

"Are too!" Silver Spoon added.

"Girls!  Stop arguing!" I called out to them.

"AM NOT!" Scootaloo screamed.

"Are too!" Diamond added.

"Wow...that's cold..."

I'd had enough.  I got up from my seat and began to walk over to their desks.

"SHUT UP!" Apple Bloom shouted back.

"Why should I?"  Diamond pointed her hoof at the three Crusaders.  "Why should I listen to you three blank flanks?  You will NEVER get a Cutie--"

*SMASH*

"WILL YOU SHUT UP?!  YOU ARE THE MOST VILE FILLY I HAVE EVER MET!!!"

The room was silent.  I shook my head to realise what I had just done.  Below my balled up fists lay a destroyed desk, shattered into various pieces.  I looked forward to see Diamond Tiara had been thrown into the wall and was laying on the floor, wincing in pain.  Her tiara lay in the rubble of her desk.

"I..."  I looked around the room to see that all of the students had backed away from me and were cowering in fright.  "I...I didn't..."

"That was impressive.  She sure deserved it."

I looked upon the stricken form of Diamond Tiara as she slowly opened her eyes.  "Diamond...I..."  She quickly scooted away from me and covered her eyes.

"Don't...don't hurt me...." she said through sobs.  Her body had a few red marks and a small cut grazed her cheek.

"Owen..."

"Oh no..."  I turned to see Cheerilee staring at me in absolute shock.  Her eyes darted between Diamond and the desk.  "What happened here..." she asked in a whisper.

"I...I..."

"It was him!  He hurt Diamond!" called out the same emerald green filly I helped earlier.  All of the other students nodded slowly to confirm what she had said.

Cheerilee looked at me with her mouth agape.  "Owen...is...is this true?"  She looked at my hand and gasped.  I looked as well - they were bloody and had various splinters in them.  "How...how could you do this?!"

"Che...Cheerilee...I don't..."  I looked back and forth between my hands, Cheerilee and Diamond.  There was nothing I could do to make this moment better.  So I did the only thing I could do.

I ran.  I quickly ran out of the door and out of the school, not daring to look back.

"Oh smart move genius.  Just where are you going to go now?"

I kept running, ignoring all calls and greetings the residents were throwing at me.  Past Sugarcube Corner, past Twilight's Library.  I didn't know where I was going...but I had to get away...to prevent anything else from happening.  Fluttershy's cottage soon came into view and I sped past that, not letting my speed fall at any time soon.  But something soon stopped me.  That border between sunshine and darkness - The Everfree Forest.

Slowly, I edged myself into the forest.  I just kept walking, ignoring all of the noises the forest was giving me.  Animal's calls...spiked branches...swamp puddles...I felt nothing.  All I focused on was the path ahead.

"Keep going.  Just keep going."

Before long, I reached a bridge which was placed over a rampant river.  Being careful, I slowly made my way over the rickety bridge and got to the other side, where an upturned tree provided a seat for me.  Sitting down, I dragged my hands over my face and shuddered.

"How could I have...I shouldn't have...I couldn't have..."  I looked at my knuckles which were now muddy but the splinters were still visible.  "I did...oh god...what have I done..."

"You did do it.  And she deserved it."

I clenched my fist slowly as I thought about what Diamond had said.  "That rude...bitchy little..."

*BEEP BEEP*

The gem.  Luna.  I just hope she didn't know.  Tapping it twice, I held it to my mouth.

"Hey..."

"OWEN!  WHERE ARE YOU?!"

I chuckled.  "I don't know.  Somewhere in the Everfree."

"Do not tell her what happened."

"I just heard what happened.  Owen, how could you do that?"

"I...I didn't mean to!  It just happened!  She just made me so...so..."

"Your anger."

"Yeah!"

"Yeah?  What do you--"

"Wait...did you just respond?"

"Huh...hang on...what?"  I rubbed my head in confusion.  "Didn't you just say anger?"

"I said nothing Owen."

"DID YOU JUST RESPOND TO ME?!"

"Owen?  What's going on?"

"I...I can...hear...someone.  Someone angry..." I muttered.  There was a voice, just audible enough but it sounded pissed as hell.

"This is happening too fast!

"What does this voice sound like?"

"I...it sounds...I don't know..."  My headache came back worse than before.

"IGNORE HER!  JUST KEEP GOING!"

"Alright, alright!" I shouted.

"I can't locate you Owen!  Something is preventing me from locating your gem!  Just stay where you are and I'll find you!" Luna shouted with worry.

"IF YOU DON'T KEEP GOING, YOUR LIFE WILL END!  NOW MOVE!

"AARGH!"  The pain in my head throbbed as something shouted at me.  "I'm going!  I'M GOING!" I replied.

"NO!  OWEN, WA--"

I tapped the gem and got to my feet.  The scenery sped me by as I continued running to an unknown destination.  The forest soon changed to a mountainous region and I ran through gorges, over boulders and jumping over gaps.

"Hurry!  If you do not get there in time, this will not work!"

"Where though?!  I don't know where I am!  And what won't work?!" I shouted back to the voice.

"All in due time.  Now go!"

I continued my sprint as I reached another bridge.  Over the other side lay a building of some sort.  From a distance, I could make out it was some kind of castle.  I could see a large door but the roof of the castle was missing and the walls were crumbling away.  I quickly ran over the bridge and reached the door.

"GET INSIDE!"

Pushing the rusty doors, they echoed an ear-splitting creak which must have sounded for miles.  Inside the castle lay a pedestal with six joints sticking out of it.  Ahead of the pedestal lay a throne.  A throne made of stone.  "Where am I?" I asked myself.

"Somewhere important.  Somewhere where things will change."

"Change?"

The sound of flapping wings resounded throughout the castle, which got louder and louder.

"Great...just perfect."

Before I could answer, the room was filled with dozens of Royal Guards, followed by their esteemed leaders.  Luna and Celestia kept their distance from me as I watched the guards fill the room, all with their spears raised.

"How did...you find me?" I asked.

"I found you gem.  The block disappeared." Luna explained.  She edged forward slowly and stood about fifteen feet from me.  "Owen...you need to come with us.  Something is not right with you..."

"Everything is fine!  SAY IT!"

I rubbed my temples and tried to block out the voice.  "I...I hear this voice...and it won't go away.  Every time it speaks, I get these huge pains..."

Celestia stepped forward and approached me.  "Will you allow me to use a spell to deduce something?" she asked.

"SAY NO!"

"N...N..."  I fought against the urge to say it.  "D..do it."  Celestia's horn lit up and aimed towards me.

"Big mistake."

My hand involuntary raised and shot out a flash of energy, knocking Celestia back a bit.  "OH MY...WHAT?!"

The guards all gasped at me striking their Princess.  Luna stared at me in deep worry.  "Something's controlling you.  You need to fight it!"

"I...I will...fight it!" I managed to mutter through pained breaths.

"NO!  I WILL NOT LET THIS HAPPEN!"

"AARGH!"  I collapsed to my knees as a huge wave of pain hit my head.  "AARGH...MAKE...IT STOP!"

"There is only one way to make me stop.  Let me out."

"LET...YOU OUT?" I shouted.

I heard Luna gasp heavily.  "OWEN!  NO!  DO NOT DO IT!"

"DO IT!  Say these words.  'I allow your freedom'.

"N...NO!"  The pain was excruciating.  I pounded the ground with my fists as it became unbearable.  "I...WON'T!"

"I allow your freedom!"

I shook my head rapidly.  "I...I AL...N-NO!"

"OWEN!  DON'T SAY IT!" I heard Luna scream.

"I ALLOW YOUR FREEDOM!  DO IT!  LET ME OUT!"

"I..."  I couldn't take the pain anymore.  "I ALLOW..."  I just couldn't take it.  "I ALLOW YOUR FREEDOM!!!"

"Finally..."

My body fell limp as the pain stopped.

Luna's POV

My lover's body was engulfed in white as he said those words.

Those words he tried his best not to say.

And now something was getting out.

The castle began to rumble as the light intensified.  I could see Owen's body start to twitch horribly as a high pitched whine filled our ears.

"FREEDOM!  HAHAHA!"

"No...it couldn't be..."

The rumbling stopped and the light slowly dimmed.  What now lay on the ground...was not Owen.

(BG Music)

He slowly rose to his feet, breathing heavily.  As he stood up, I noticed he was at least a hoof taller.  His clothes had been turned a dark blue and had been shredded in places.  Silence fell over the castle as he stood stock still.

"O...Owen?" I whispered.

He remained still.  "Aha...ahaha...HA!"  He turned around slowly and faced us.

"No..."  That was not Owen.  His eyes had turned cyan and had become slit-like.  Several fangs hung from his mouth as he smiled at me.  "You can't be...Owen?"

"Oh come now." he slyly said under his breath.  His hands raised and shot a beam of energy towards the wall, blasting a large sized hole in it.  "Remember that trick Luna?  Celestia hated that all those years ago."

*FLASH*

Lightning bolts filled the room as he cackled once again.  "The world will once again fear in my name!"  The lightning intensified and illuminated his frame.

"Owen..."

"OWEN IS NO MORE!"  He raised his hands once again.  "FOR NOW THERE IS ONLY NIGHTMARE MOON!"

GUEST CHAPTER #1 - GeodesicDragon

THIS CHAPTER IS NON-CANON.  THIS IS A CHAPTER MADE BY A GOOD FRIEND OF MINE WHILST I STRUGGLE TO DEAL WITH WHAT LIFE IS THROWING AT ME RIGHT NOW.

I sat on my haunches, staring blankly at the bed in front of me. My surroundings meant nothing to me, and I was diligently ignoring the cold feeling of the marble floor against my coat, the idle ticking of the clock, and the faded conversations which I could hear trickling through the door.

My thoughts were focused firmly on the bed, and the man who was lying in it. As I continued to watch him, he stirred — his eyes scanning the room before coming to rest on me. I smiled warmly and he slowly sat up."Luna?" he groaned as his arms struggled to lift him into a more comfortable position. I helped by using my magic to gently pick him up, fluffing his pillows in the process. "You're too good to me, you know that?" he chuckled."I try my best, Owen," I replied. "But never mind all of that. How are you feeling just now?""I could be better," he said. "But having you here makes the pain worthwhile. Now get over here and give me a hug."I did better than that. I stood up, walked over to the bed and climbed onto it, lying down next to my beloved. I cast aside the flimsy blanket and draped my wings over him, allowing him to snuggle into my chest and me to gently kiss the top of his head."Seventy years," he muttered."Hmm?""Seventy years we've been together," he continued. "And I've enjoyed every single second of it. Sure, there have been the occasional bad moments, but those pale in comparison to the wonderful memories I have.""I know how you feel," I replied with a contented sigh. "For I share the same memories, and I will cherish them forever.""Forever..." Owen repeated. "That's just it, Luna. It will be forever for you. For me... well, for all I know it could be a matter of days. Hell, it could even be a matter of hours.""Don't speak like that," I scolded. "You have lived a long and happy life, and you have plenty more of it left to go.""If that's the case..." Owen paused for a moment. "If that's the case, then why am I in the hospital?" When I didn't reply, he raised an eyebrow at me. "Come on, Luna, I can smell the disinfectant from here."I sighed. "I guess there's no point in trying to hide it then, is there?" I replied. "I'm assuming that you can remember why you're here in the first place?""It's because I'm old," Owen grumbled. "And because I fell down the stairs after having a heart attack. You know, that old chestnut."He laughed at this, as if it was some kind of joke, but I wasn't so easily amused. I buried my face into his neck, sobbing uncontrollably. Owen stopped laughing and gasped, before running his fingers through my mane in an attempt to ease my worries."Shh, shh," he cooed. "I was only kidding, Luna. Please don't cry." The flow of tears stopped and I looked up at his caring face. "There you go, love, everything is going to be just—""How can you be so cheerful about this?" I interrupted. "You nearly died, and yet here you are making jokes as if nothing happened.""What can I do?" he grumbled. "I know that my time is coming, Luna, it's just a matter of when. So you can bet your sweet flank that I'm not going to live in fear of the Reaper. When that bastard comes for me I want to stand tall and proud, knowing that my life was worth it. Especially the parts with you in them.""Ever the hopeless romantic," I sighed. "It's just that... I don't know what I'm going to do after you're gone.""I'll tell you what you're gonna do," Owen replied. "You're going to continue with the rest of your life. You're not going to mourn me, you're going to live each day to the fullest and remember all the good times we've shared. And eventually, when you're up to it, you will find a new suitor and the process will begin anew.""But I don't want to find a new suitor," I pouted. "I want you to remain by my side for all eternity.""Well I'm sorry to say that my body has other ideas," Owen snapped. "Even with your blood flowing through my veins, I am still destined to meet my Maker. If I had things my way, I would rip Death's nipples off were he to come within a few feet of me," he growled. "But sadly, that is not the case. I know life without me will be hard, but you have to remember that while I am not eternal... your memories of me are."I looked at him pleadingly, searching his face for any sign that he was worried. But he wasn't. His face, while ravaged by time, was still as kind and caring as always. He smiled, revealing his still pearly-white teeth (a habit I had forced on him more often than not), and kissed me gently on the cheek."Y-you're right," I said. "The last time I gave myself to grief and sorrow... she managed to take over. I will not let that happen again, my love. You have my word that I will move on from you... in time. Allow me at least some grief at least.""That's the spirit," he replied. "Now come on, it's been a while since we cuddled up together."I nodded enthusiastically and curled up next to him, the two of us sharing another kiss before we drifted off to sleep.

*** Optional Music ***I awoke to the blaring of alarms and the distant shouting of the medical staff mixed with their frantic hoofsteps thundering down the corridor towards our room. I looked down to see a peaceful smile on Owen's face.I quickly got off the bed as the door opened, a team of doctors and nurses rushing in. I stood to one side as they worked, calling out instructions to each other as they battled to save my beloved. A couple of minutes later, as I watched the lead doctor giving Owen chest compressions, a thought came to me and I approached."Stop," I said firmly. "Don't do anything."The doctor looked at me in horror. "But, your majesty, I can save this man!" he replied. "I just need a little more time!""No," I shook my head. "He knew that his time was coming, and he was prepared to accept that. And judging by the look on his face, he is ready to go. So please, let him."The assembled staff exchanged unsettled looks with each other before nodding. "As you wish, Princess," the lead doctor replied. "Time of death, 3:18am."One of the ponies jotted this down on a piece of paper attached to a clipboard, as the rest of them began putting away the equipment they had brought in. As they worked, the door opened and two familiar faces entered. It had been a while since I had last seen my sister and Twilight Sparkle, and their presence seemed to act as a sort of sedative, soothing my frazzled nerves. I didn't say a word to either of them, not even when Celestia pulled me into a hug."I'm sorry, Luna," she whispered. "But he's in a better place now." Twilight joined the hug as well and I embraced them both. "I hate to ask... but was it a merciful death?""He didn't suffer, if that's what you mean," I said. "If the smile on his face was anything to go by, he actually seemed glad that his time had come.""Will you be okay though, Luna?" Twilight asked. I nodded and she smiled. "Well always remember that Celestia and I are always here for you, so if you ever need to talk then feel free to find us.""I think I'll cope," I said with a genuine smile. "We talked about this last night, and Owen gave me some sound advice. He basically told me that I shouldn't let my grief get the better of me, and that I should move on in time while cherishing the memories I have.""Sound advice indeed," Celestia nodded. "But you need not walk the path of grief alone, dear sister, for I will be by your side for as long as it takes. And so will Twilight, as she has had to walk the same path several times — after the loss of each of her friends."Twilight looked downcast, painful memories of losing her friends flooding her mind. "I still miss them," she murmured. "But you were always there for me, Luna. Each and every time when I was grieving or the one I'd lost, you were there. So it is only right that I do the same for you."I smiled warmly, bringing both of them in for another hug before finally turning my attention to Owen. His arms had been folded across his chest, and the peaceful smile was still evident. I trotted over to him and planted one final kiss on his lips."Goodnight, my love," I whispered.With those words I walked out of the room, with Twilight and Celestia following close behind, and straight into my new life.A life... without my beloved human.

52. A Crime Committed (Slightly Dark Ending)

52. A Crime Committed (Slightly Dark Ending)

*Just a note for you all.  As our fellow human has become a bit of a naughty boy, chapters will be told in Luna’s eyes...how long for...well that would be telling wouldn’t it!*

“It...can’t be...”  Lightning struck in quick succession around Owen as he cackled maniacally.  Looking down, saw that the tiles beneath him were shrouded in a black fog.  It was then when his laughing suddenly ceased and and silence filled the ruins.  I slowly looked up to see Owen staring right back at me with those slit eyes.  His gaze bore into me and I couldn’t look away.  Not out of fear, but of shock.  “Nightmare...” I whispered.

His mouth turned upwards to form a smile...a devilish one.  “Luna...so strange to see you like this.  I only ever saw you in a reflection.”   His voice was a mix of his own and Nightmare’s - it echoed around the ruins as he spoke.  He lifted his arms and flexed his muscles, observing his body all over.  “This body is most unusual.”

The wind howled through the destroyed section of the wall as I watched Nightmare stretch her arms and legs.  I glanced left to see that my sister was staring at Nightmare with a scowl.  “Sister...I...I don’t know what to do...” I said telepathically to her.

She looked at me and blinked slowly.  “We must remain cautious.  We don’t know how strong Nightmare is yet so restrict magic use to an absolute minimum.”

“Oh please, as if I didn’t hear that.” Nightmare said out loud.

“How can you--” I started.

“I’ve been a part of you Luna for over a thousand years.  Hearing telepathic thoughts isn’t something you forget.” she replied.  She looked down at her hand and flexed the fingers.  Raising her hand, it lit up with a light blue aura.  She pointed her hand at the platoon of guards, who still had their spears raised at her body.

“DON’T YOU DARE!” Celestia ordered.

Her aura dimmed and she glared at Celestia.  “I...can do...”  Her hand instantly glowed again and she picked up one of the guards who yelped in fear.  “...WHAT I WANT!”  With an almighty thrust of her arm, she threw the guard out of the destroyed wall.

I couldn’t let him get hurt so I instantly caught him with my levitation and placed him back on his hooves next to Celestia.  Never breaking my gaze with Nightmare, I started to approach her slowly.  Her hands raised towards me, causing me to stop.

“Sister, what are you doing?!” Celestia asked with worry.

“What needs to be done.” I replied.  I gulped nervously and took a breath.  “Why?  Why him?”

Nightmare laughed softly.  “Ohhh Luna...you have no idea how long I’ve been in your precious lover.” she said mockingly.  “Ever since the day you ‘saved’ his life.”  She raised her left arm to her mouth and sunk her fangs into the skin.  She turned her arm so I could see the injury - blood was pouring out of the bite marks.  “Remember this?!” she barked, starting to laugh again.

“NO!  What are you...”  I froze.  Surely she couldn’t mean...

“HA!  There it is!”  The blood continued to drip out of the wound as she continued to show her arm to me.  “I was always there Luna...always waiting...and YOU set me free!”

“Luna, ignore her.” Celestia ordered.  “She’s trying to guilt you, just ignore her!”

“But...it’s my...”  A thought soon occurred in my mind.  I glared at Nightmare and growled.  “Where’s Owen?” I asked in a ice cold voice, my anger rising.

“Ooooh, there’s the anger.  I loved it when you felt like that...” Nightmare cooed.

“STOP IT!  WHERE IS OWEN?!” I screamed at her.

She tapped her body in various places.  “Why he’s right here.  I think his mind is still in here somewhere.”  She placed her hand on her head and grunted.  “Ahh...he’s ugh...here...somewhere...”  Her eyes suddenly changed colour changed shape and colour as her body went rigid.

“LUNA!”

That voice...  “O-Owen?!”

“Luna!  Celestia!  Don’t listen to anything she says!  She’s planning to...ARRRGGGHHHH!” Her eyes changed back to Nightmare’s as she growled angrily.  “You fool!  That’s the last time I try to be civil with you!”  She pointed to her head, breathing heavily.  “That’s...the last time...you’ll hear from…”  Nightmare groaned again and clutched her head.  “Nnngg...grrr...AARGGH--  GET...OUT OF...MEEEE!-- ….NNNGGARRRRGH!”

Her screams shook the floor with such velocity as she thrashed about in front of me.  I could hear my beloved...screaming for his life…

Nightmare quickly stopped thrashing and leant down, still breathing heavily.  “I...I can’t…”  She slowly stood upright, taking deep breaths.  “Still not there yet…” she mumbled.

“Enough of this.”  Celestia’s horn lit up and Nightmare’s body was engulfed in a yellow aura, immobilising her.  “You will release Owen...now.” she commanded in a stern voice.

Nightmare grunted as she tried to break free from Celestia’s grip.  “Impossible...you shouldn’t be able to…”  She continued to try and release herself from the aura as Celestia started to approach.  “GET BACK!”

“Release the human.” Celestia once again asked.

Nightmare’s eyes were fixed on Celestia as she closed the gap between the two.  “STAY AWAY…”  She bared her fangs as her anger grew.  “FROM ME!”  In a split second, her hand rose and shot a powerful blast of energy at Celestia, knocking her against the wall.

“SISTER!”  I rushed over to her side, helping her to her hooves only to have her grunt and fall to onto her front.  Looking down, I saw that the regalia had taken most of the blast as it had considerable damage to it.  “Are you alright?”

“Nightmare Moon!” I heard a guard shout.  I turned to see the whole of the platoon surrounding Nightmare with their spears raised.  “You are formally charged with assaulting a member of the Equestrian Royal Fam--”

Before he could finish, Nightmare rose her hand again and bathed the entire platoon in a blue fog.  Within seconds, the fog cleared to reveal how powerful Nightmare Moon really was.  Every soldier’s fur had changed to a navy blue/almost black colour and their eyes had turned a sickly yellow.  Their armour was now a dark purple with jagged edges shooting out from the corners.  They all turned to me and Celestia, wearing devilish grins.

“How do I plead?” Nightmare asked, raising her hand to the sky.  “GUILTY!”  Her hands glowed and created a blinding light, making myself shield my eyes to prevent damage.  The light soon cleared and both me and Celestia gasped at what we were staring at.

Nothing.  She was gone along with the guards.

“We must act…immediately!” Celestia said through pained breaths.

I gingerly placed my hooves under her frame and helped her to stand up.  “Are you hurt Sister?” I asked.

“I’ll be fine…”  She glanced down at her breastplate and shook her head.  “How did she manage to do that…”

“I don’t know…”  I really didn’t.  Owen’s magic was never THAT powerful, he could only use levitation!

“We must find her…”  She stared at the spot where Nightmare once stood.  “...wherever she is…”  Celestia unfurled her wings, preparing to take flight but flinched when they reached full stretch.

“You are in no state to fly.”  I grimaced as Celestia returned her wings back to their folded position, emitting a small grunt of pain as she did so.  “I shall teleport us to the throne room.”  With that being said, I placed a wing over my sister and teleported us to Canterlot.

The Cloudsdale Weather Department was as busy as ever.  The facility was crammed full of pegasi, awaiting their orders for the day.  A golden coated pegasus approached the waiting crowd of pegasi with a clipboard in her hooves.

“Alright, here’s the rota for today.  Cloud Kicker, keep the skies clear above Ponyville.  Rainbowshine and Thunderlane, you join her.”  She flipped the page over.  “Rainbow Dash.”

“Yes ma’am!” she saluted.

“We’ve got a few stray storm clouds heading towards Ghastly Gorge.  I’d like you to get rid of them for me.  After that, freelance.  See what needs doing anywhere you like.” she replied with a smile.

“Sure thing Boss, I…”  Rainbow’s attention was caught by something she spotted out of the window.  She flew outside the window then flew back in.  “You mean THOSE storm clouds?  They’re huge!”

Everypony followed Rainbow back outside to see what she was talking about.  The golden pegasus sighed heavily and put a hoof to her head.  “Who let the cumulonimbus drift off, you know how dangerous they can be!”

“Hang on…” Rainbow said quietly.  “That’s not a storm cloud...that’s something else…”

Landing on our hooves, the guards in the throne room approached us and saluted.  “Your Majesties.  We are…”  They noticed the damage to Celestia’s regalia.  “What happened Your Highness?” one asked with worry.

“Guards, place Canterlot on maximum alert.  A threat from the past has returned and we are currently unsure of it’s location.” I instructed.

“Yes Your Highness.” they replied, saluting.  With that, they sped out of the throne room, barking orders at any nearby guards.

I sat down next to Celestia who looked in deep thought.  “Sister?  What are you thinking?”

“How could we have missed this?  How could she have hidden herself in Owen without us noticing?”  She put a hoof to her mouth.  “Surely we would have felt her presence within him…”

“I...I don’t know…she…”  It was then that the full load of the situation hit me.  Nightmare Moon returned, in the body of my only lover, has an unknown supply of power...and it was my fault.  I felt the first tear roll down my cheek as I let my emotions free.  “What have I done…”

“Luna...this isn’t your fault.” Celestia offered.

How could she say that?!  “YES IT IS!” I screamed, my Canterlot voice returning.  “It’s MY fault Nightmare existed in the first place!  MY fault that I got jealous and angry.  AND…”  I dropped to my front and let the tears flow.  “It’s my fault that Owen’s gone…”

I felt Celestia’s wing drape over me and pull me close.  “It’s alright Luna...it’s alright…”  She rested her head upon mine and kept me close.  She then gasped loudly and made me face her.  “He’s not gone Luna, don’t you remember?!”  She got to her hooves and helped me up also.  “Nightmare had that little episode and you heard his voice...we all did!”

A small smile returned to my face; she was right.  “So he’s still alive?!” I exclaimed.

Celestia was silent for a moment before responding.  “I...assume so.  Nightmare has control of his body and has shaped it for her uses.  If he was able to answer you then...he is still in there.”

“We need to get him out.” I said confidently, wiping my still-watery eyes.  “I will not let him die due to my mistakes.”  The moment I said that word...I knew I shouldn’t have said it.

“He will not perish, I promise you.  Only if we…”  Celestia stomped her hoof loudly.  “OH!  Remember what happened next?  Owen managed to regain control by his own will and Nightmare said ‘Still not there yet’!’

“What do you think it--”

“GUARDS!” Celestia shouted.  Around ten guards flocked into the room, saluting us both as they approached.  “What is to be said here is to kept between us and the Equestrian Military.  Do you understand?”

“We understand Your Highness.” They all replied in unison.

“Very well.  Nightmare Moon has returned.”  The guards all looked nervous when that was said.  “Unfortunately, Nightmare has managed to return to Equestria by taking over the Royal Courter.  We currently do not know her location or what her plan is but I instruct you all now - the whole of Equestria is on high alert.  I want all of you to relay this information to the rest of the guards and alert other military forces all across Equestria.”

Watching the guards run out of the room, I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding.  “This is really happening isn’t it…”

“I’m sorry Luna…” Celestia offered.  “But we will stop this...it’s been done before.”  She summoned a scroll and a quill and began writing a letter.  Finishing it quickly, she sent it off in a puff of green fire.  “I have summoned the Bearers to be with us.  We are going to need all the help we can get.”

“Will the Elements work this time?”  Celestia said nothing but stared ahead at the throne room door.  “Sister...will they work?” I asked more sternly.

“I don’t know Luna, I just don’t know.  But they worked before so we will try again and…”  She tilted her head at me and looked awfully confused.  “Why do you look darker?”

“What?”  I looked down at my coat to see that it was a darker shade than usual.  I looked at Celestia who had the same problem.  “The same with you.”  It was then I noticed that the sky outside was getting dark, fast.  “The sun’s setting.”

Celestia turned to the window and tapped her horn.  “No it isn’t, I’m not moving it.”  We both shared a look of worry and quickly sped outside to view the sky turning darker and darker.  “Look, there’s the sun!”

And she was right.  The sun was clearly visible in the sky but something stronger was covering it up.  It looked like a black veil being strewn across the sky, shielding the world from the sun’s warmth.

Celestia lit up her horn and tried to move the sun, struggling with all her might.  “I...I’m latched on and I can move it but...the light is not coming through!”  Ceasing her spell, she caught her breath and then used another spell, lighting up the lamps that were scattered around Canterlot.  “What is this?”

I followed my sister as she ventured into the streets if Canterlot where a variety of ponies were asking what was happening.  She put on a fake smile and said that she was testing a new phase with the sun and that things would be back to normal shortly.  Coming across the centre of Canterlot, we met with the guards.

“Any sighting of Nightmare?” I asked.

“Nothing yet Your Highness.” a guard replied, pointing upwards.  “What is this?”

“We don’t know.” Celestia added.  “But I assume it is Nightmare’s doing.”

“Once again Celestia, you are correct!” came a booming voice from above.  Myself, Celestia and the guards looked up to see Nightmare floating down with her corrupted guards following behind her.  She eyed up our guards and winked.  “Hello boys.”  She looked back at her guards.  “I’ve got this.”  Her guards all stepped back.

“Nightmare…” I said angrily.  “What do you aim to get out of all of this?”  Celestia gave me a surprised look.  “You can’t rule the night anymore…”

She laughed softly and raised her hand at me.  I flared my wings open and lit my horn, ready for an attack.  “I have no need for the night anymore but…”  She pointed above.  “Looks nice though, right?”

“Don’t avoid the question.”  Celestia nodded and her guards raised their weapons.  “Tell us.  Now.”

“You’ll find out in time.  As for now--”

“Excuse me, Princess?” came a voice from behind me.  I turned and was shocked by who I saw.  “Can you please explain to me what is going on?”  The pony looked behind me and noticed Nightmare standing there.  “And why does the Royal Courter look so ghastly?” he asked.

I turned to see Nightmare had an awfully large smile on her face.  “Well, well, well!  Look who it is!”  She snapped the pony up in her levitation and brought it him close to her.  “A face from the past...his past to be precise.”

The pony, a unicorn, brown coated with a white mane, whimpered as he was suspended in mid-air.  “I...I remember meeting you before...just the once….”  He gulped as Nightmare licked her fangs.  “P-please put me down…”

“Ohh...I don’t think so.  Do you remember what you did...what you did to the Princesses?!”  She turned him around so he faced Celestia and myself.  “To the Elements of Harmony?!”

“Nightmare!  Release him!” Celestia ordered.

“N-N-Nightmare...Nightmare Moon?!”  He looked at Nightmare all over and realised how much danger he was in.  No words escaped his mouth, only whimpers and shrieks of fear.

“I think someone else wants to see you.”  Nightmare closed her eyes and remained still.  “Oh Owen...remember this pony?”  Her eyes opened to show they had changed again.  “Who is...NO!  NOT HIM!  GET HIM AWAY!”

There he was again.  “OWEN!  MY LOVE!” I shouted at Nightmare.

“GET HIM AWAY FROM ME!  I STILL REMEMBER WHAT HE DID!AWAY!”Owen screamed through Nightmare’s body.  Nightmare shook her head and her eyes had changed back...she’s building more control.  “But Owen...remember how it made you...feel?  How angry he made you?”

“HE TORTURED ME!  HE TRIED TO KILL YOU ALL!  ANGRY DOESN’T EVEN COME CLOSE!”

“Owen, listen to me!” Celestia shouted.  “It never happened, he’s not the same pony!”  At that point, Celestia’s mouth dropped.  “The anger...it’s making her stronger...and she’s using it to make Owen emit more anger…” she muttered.

“No...she…”  I looked at the unicorn, still in Nightmare’s grip, crying in fear.  “NIGHTMARE!” I shouted.  “LET HIM GO!”  I lit up my horn and tried to take the unicorn out of Nightmare’s grasp but he never came.

“Come on Owen, he tried to kill you.  Don’t you want to…”  She stared into the unicorn’s eyes.  “Return the favour?”

“I...I...GET HIM AWAY!”

“How should I get him away?” she teased.

“ANYTHING!”

“Very well.”  She flung her hand towards the unicorn, causing him to careen into the wall of a nearby shop.  His body hit the ground with a thump with the unicorn emitting a soft cry of pain.

“How could you…” I angrily muttered.  This was a new Nightmare, she was out to hurt.

“He said anything...I’m not finished yet.”  In a flash, she shot a huge spell at the unicorn’s body, once again blinding our vision.  I tried to rush forward to help the pony but I couldn’t see where he was!  I flailed my hooves in all directions to try and save him!

The light started to dim and I heard the echoing laugh of Nightmare in the distance.  I rubbed my eyes with my hooves to try and regain my vision.  “Ohhh...Celestia?”  I looked left to see my sister staring at the wall, where our guards were doing the same.  I looked to where they were and was shocked to my very core.

There, against the wall, lay the battered and bruised body of Minute Hand.  I approached his body and slowly rose my hoof to his chest.  Then to his neck.  I sighed heavily when I couldn’t find it.  This Nightmare was definitely new.  She wasn’t just out to hurt.

She was out to kill...and she made Owen a murderer.

53. Splitting Pain

53. Splitting Pain

“Got to...keep...trying!”

“Luna, you can’t!  It’s wrong!”

“You have to let...hnng...me try!”

I felt a feathery embrace pull me away from the fallen unicorn.  My eyes remained locked on him as I tried everything I could to revive him.  Celestia lay her head on my shoulders as she solemnly looked at the pony.  “Those spells are wrong and you know it.  That is a side of magic we want to stay far away from.”  She nuzzled my cheek.  “I’m sorry.  We can’t revive him.”

Turning my head slowly, I nodded at my elder sister as she comforted me.  Nothing needed to be said as we rose to our hooves.  A small crowd started to form around us - the attack had caused some much unwanted attention.  Celestia quickly summoned a blanket to conceal the body before anypony could notice.

“What happened here?  What was that scream?” asked a bystander.

“I couldn’t see!  Where did that light come from?”

“Where has the Royal Courter gone?”

We both received a barrage of questions from the ever-growing crowd which we tried our best to answer.  Many of them accepted the answers but some were more persistent than others.  The Guards formed a makeshift barrier between us and the townsponies but they could not stop their questions.

“Sister, what should we tell them?” I mentally asked Celestia.

“We cannot mention Nightmare Moon.  Nopony has even mentioned her name as of yet so we can try and explain this in the--”

“WHERE IS HE?!”

A scream from a male pony broke our conversation.  A tanned unicorn with a dark brown mane.  “Oh no...Celestia...is that--”

“Where is my father?!” he shouted again.  He locked onto us both and galloped in our direction.  “I heard my father was attacked!  Where is he?!”  Both of us couldn’t answer, we just couldn’t tell him.

“Time Turner...you need to--” Celestia started.

Time turned to the crowd.  “Anypony!  Have you seen my father?  His name is Minute Hand and he’s a unicorn!”  The crowd went silent and avoided all eye contact with him.  “Well?!”  Still no answer.  “ANYPONY?!” he screamed.

“He’s…”  

That voice...a tiny voice came from my left.  A filly, no older than seven years old looked up at Time with teary eyes.  “He’s over…”

Her lip trembled as she raised one of her hooves and pointed at the blanket next to us.  Time looked in our direction and noticed the lump in the blanket.  His gaze, now empty of all emotion, bore into us like an owl’s stare.  Time slowly approached us and walked straight past me.  I held out my wing to prevent him from going any further.

“Move.”

“Time Turner, I must insist you stop.” I calmly instructed.

He pushed against my wing with his head and tried to move forward.  “Let...me...GO!”

I couldn’t stop him from this.  I ignited my horn and levitated him so that he faced me.  “Time Turner.  I must apologise for this and I am so sorry but…”  I set him down and held in place so that he faced the blanket.  Looking over at my sister, she nodded, ignited her horn and lifted the blanket.

I felt Time’s whole body shake with fright as he looked upon the body.  I heard short gasps of air as he continued to stare.  I released my hold on him to which he set a hoof forward.  And then another.

“Is…”  His voice was full of fear.  “I-is that…”

“Time Turner.” Celestia quietly said.  “I’m sorry.  We couldn’t save him.”

“No…” he quietly said.  Silence reigned from all parties as Time Turner was frozen in place.  Before anypony could say anything further, he ran forward and collapsed at his father’s side.  “NOOO!”  Screaming into the night, he cradled his father’s lifeless body and rocked back and forth.  “NO NO NO!”  He looked back at us.  Tears were streaming from his eyes as he gave us an almighty glare.  “Why couldn’t you save him?!  WHAT GOOD ARE YOU IF YOU COULDN’T SAVE HIM?!”

I couldn’t reply to him - how can you?  We both bowed our heads in silence and let Time grieve over his loss.  A single tear fell from eye as I continued to listen to Time’s screams.  The crowd behind us, along with the guards, both said nothing, all except a few sobs.

“Princess!”

We turned to see the Bearers galloping towards us.  They all carried that same look of fear as they stopped in front of us.  “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, we got here as quick as we could!” said a very prepared Twilight.  She caught a glance of Time who was quietly sobbing into his father’s mane.  “What...what happened?”

“Is he alright?” asked Fluttershy.

I looked at Celestia.  “Sister, I believe we cannot hide this any longer.  This will be come public soon enough.”

“I agree.”  Celestia stomped her hoof and raised her head high, wiping away her tears.  “Citizens of Canterlot!  There are things you must know and you must understand I kept them from you to keep you safe.”  She looked over her shoulder.  “Sadly...it didn’t work…” she said quietly.

“Which is why we must tell you this information.” I continued.  I looked out upon the crowd and the Elements.  “Nightmare Moon has returned.”

The crowd burst into frightful screams and panicked shouts.  The ponies began to panic and dashed around, grabbing their loved ones.

I heard a horn ignite behind me and saw that a unicorn was pointing it...at me.  “My dear subject...it is not me.”  His eyes widened but his horn remained ignited.  “SUBJECTS!”  Using the Royal Canterlot Voice got their attention.  The crowd stopped but looked petrified.

“How has she returned Princess?” Twilight asked.  “We defeated her and purged her from you!  She’s gone!”

“That’s right, we kicked her flank!” Rainbow added.

“That you did.  But it didn’t work - she still lives.”  Everypony remained silent.  “She was lying dormant in my body, my bloodstream to be precise.”  I held out my hoof and placed it over my chest.  “I am not Nightmare Moon...but she has taken over the Royal Courter.”

“WHAT?!” Pinkie exclaimed.  “How?!”

I took a deep breath to compose myself, I knew this wasn’t going to be easy.  I opened my mouth to say something but a white hoof stopped me.  Celestia looked down at me with a smile.  “A few months ago, Owen was attacked by a Manticore and was severely injured.  He needed a blood transfusion so Princess Luna gave her blood to save his life.”  The Elements gave a small smile at this.  “Recently, we discovered that Owen was absorbing magic due to Luna’s blood in his body.  Because of this, he was able to perform small spells such as levitation.”

“We don’t know how but...Nightmare Moon managed to gain control of his body as she was in my bloodstream...which now flows through him.” I finished.

“So…” a bystanding unicorn started.  “The Royal Courter...is Nightmare Moon?” he asked in fear.  I nodded slowly.

“I’LL KILL HIM!” screamed Time from the back.  I turned to see his erupting with rage.  “HE KILLED MY FATHER!”

A yellow glow surround him and brought him close to Celestia, who wore a deep scowl.  “There will be no talk of killing!”  She sighed quietly.  “That was not Owen.  He is under Nightmare’s control.”  A few tears fell from his eyes as he began to sob.  Celestia brought him close to her chest and comforted him.  “I’m sorry...I’m so sorry…”

I felt a hoof touch my back.  I turned to see Fluttershy hovering next to me.  She slowly leant in and put her hooves around my neck.  “We’ll save him...I promise.” she whispered to me.  Hearing these kind words filled me with confidence as I put one of my hooves around her and held her tight.

“Guards, please escort Time Turner to the Castle.  Also…”  She placed Time on the ground and looked at his father.  “Move the body to the Medical Centre.  I want the utmost care when moving him.  Is that understood?”  Celestia instructed.

“Yes Your Highness.”  A guard replaced the blanket over Minute’s body.  Time walked over to his father, removed the blanket off his head and kissed it before putting it back over.  A guard lay a wing over him and walked him away towards the castle.

“Princess, is it true?” Rarity asks.  “Has that beast claimed Owen as her own?”

“I am afraid it is true.”  I said as I looked upon the Bearers.  They all looked terrified as to what has happened.  “It is also due to Nightmare that we cannot see the sun.  She has blacked out the sky.”

“What does she want?!” asked a frightful Twilight.

“We don’t know.” replied Celestia.  “But we need to stop her before she does anything else.”  She looked up at the castle.  “And there was only one way we could stop her last time.”

“The Elements!” exclaimed Rainbow.  “Yeah!  We’ll get Nightmare Moon out of Owen in a snap!”

“NO!” shouted Applejack.

“What do you mean no?” asked a bemused Twilight.

“Ooh!  No!  You know, no?  Opposite of yes?  Short for number.  Also means--”

“AH KNOW PINKIE!”  AJ cleared her throat after her outburst.  “Ah’m mighty sorry Pinkie.  But...we can’t do that.  We can’t use the Elements.”

“Why not?” Celestia asked.

“Remember last time?  We successfully used the Elements to expel Nightmare Moon from Princess Luna.  But look what happened - it didn’t work!  How are we supposed to save Owen if the Elements don’t get rid of Nightmare altogether?” AJ explained.

We fell silent.  She was right.  If we used the Elements on Nightmare again, it would produce the same result.  She would still reside in his body…

“What choice do we have?” Celestia quietly said.  “The only other way would be to--”

“No.”  I glared at my sister.  “Don’t you even finish that sentence.”

“What does she mean?” asked Twilight.

“Celestia, please don’t.” I pleaded with her.

She gave me a sad look and sighed.  “I’m sorry Luna but...the only other way to do it would be to…”  She gulped.  “To kill him.”

“NO!  WE WILL NOT!” I commanded.  “I am NOT losing him!”  My anger was growing rapidly.  I could feel the rage inside me surging.  “You...will NOT KILL HIM!” I hissed at my sister.

“LUNA!” Celestia shouted.  She ran to me and held me tight.  “I’m sorry!  I had to say it!  Please don’t get angry!  That’s...that’s what happened last time…”  She let out a quiet whimper as she lay her head on my shoulder.  The moment I heard that noise, the anger within me vanished and was replaced with remorse.  I leant my head against hers.

“I’m sorry...I didn’t mean it…”

Breaking the embrace, Celestia wiped her eyes and looked at the Bearers.  “Then there is only one choice.  We must use the Elements Of Harmony on Owen.  Even if it won’t work completely, it will save him for now.”

“Ohhh...that felt good.  I haven’t experienced a bloodrush like that in a long time.”

“You’re sick!  You killed that pony!  Even if it was Minute Hand!”

“You said it yourself, you wanted him away.  I only did what you said.”

“What, by killing him?!  I never said that!  He’s a different pony now!  That whole messing with time thing never happened!”

“Oh I know...but I need you angry.  The angrier you get, the more powerful I become.  All the negativity of you makes me stronger.”

“Then...then I’ll be happy!  I’ll stay happy!”

“Happy?  Happy that I’ve taken over your body?  Happy that I attacked your Princess?...Your mother figure?”

“You...heartless BITCH!  JUST WHAT DO YOU HOPE TO GET OUT OF ALL OF THIS?!  WHY ARE YOU HERE?!”

“You will find out soon enough.  And speaking of which...so will the Elements, Celestia...and your dearest Luna…”

The sconces at the Castle entrance were all lit to help us during the darkness.  Guards were flanking the eight of us, side by side as we entered through the main doors.  After we all entered, the doors closed with at least five guards guarding the doors.

“Your Highness!”  I looked up to see a guard descending the stairs with a familiar creature upon his back.  “He arrived for you a matter of minutes ago.”

“Spike!” exclaimed Twilight.  “What are you doing here?!  I told you to remain at home!” she scolded the dragon.

“You were really worried!  When you told me you were going to Canterlot for an emergency, it sounded dangerous!  So I...I wanted to come and help…” Spike admitted sheepishly.

“Don’cha know how dangerous this place is right now?” Applejack asked.

“Nightmare Moon is back!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“N-N-Nightmare Moon?” Spike stuttered.  He looked at Luna and backed away in fright.  “I...I...I don’t…”

“It’s alright young Dragon.  It is not me.”  I stretched out my wing and pulled him towards me me.  “Why don’t you go with Celestia and she’ll explain it to you, OK?”  I looked at Celestia who nodded and levitated the dragon onto her back.  She walked over to the other side of the room and began quietly talking to him.

“I cannot believe he got here.  How did he even get here?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“I believe he came on the train.  He did say he was hiding from you.” a guard nearby replied.  “Don’t take it out on him, he was very scared for you.”

Twilight smiled softly and nodded.  I watched as Celestia returned with Spike in tow.  Spike rushed over to Twilight and hugged her tight.  “I didn’t mean to worry you.” he glumly said.

“It’s alright Spike.  Thank you for looking out for me.”  She leant forward and planted a kiss on his forehead.  “Do you want to go home?”

Spike looked around for a bit, kicking his claws against the ground.  “No.”  He looked up at Twilight.  “I want to stay.  I want to help.  However I can.”

“Great going Spike!  You’ll be a great help!” Rainbow said, giving the dragon a small hug.

“I hate to break this up but this isn’t the time for fun.  We need to get to the Elements...now.” I instructed, beginning to walk towards the staircase.  Ascending it, I looked back to see Celestia, the Elements and Spike following close behind.  Reaching the top, I turned left, following the path to the Library.

Portraits of Starswirl The Bearded, Clover The Clever, Princess Platinum and various other historical figures adorned the walls.  Reaching the third vase, I turned right and made my way down another corridor.  Nopony was talking, why would we?  At a time like this, we need to be ready for anything.

I looked up - there it was.  Turning around, I made sure everyone was still with me.  Above me was a mural of the moon.  I looked left to look at the white wall.  Normally unseen to the naked eye but if you looked close enough, there was a thin line running down from the ceiling to the floor.  Only the select few and the Royal Family knew about this place.

I rose my hoof and pushed the middle of the wall which slid back.  “What is this place?” asked Spike.

“This is where the Elements Of Harmony are kept.” Celestia explained.  “Come along, we need to hurry.”  Celestia led the way.  I followed suit with the Elements and Spike following close behind.

“So what’s gonna happen?  Are we gonna just wear the Elements and use them on Nightmare Moon?”  Applejack asked.

“Yeah.  I mean there’s nothing wrong with us this time, we’re not all grey like before with Discord.” Rainbow added.

“That’s true.” I said.  “We have to be wary as we don’t know what Nightmare Moon is planning.”  Something came to my mind and I cursed myself for not thinking of it sooner.  “We don’t even know WHERE she is.  Nightmare could be...anywhere…”

“The sooner we find her, the sooner we save Owen.  Right girls?!” Pinkie asked with joy.

“RIGHT!” they all replied.

“So much joy...so much happiness.  Fools!”

Half of the sconces in the room went out as that voice echoed around the room.  “Nightmare…” Celestia icily said.  “Where are you…”

“Why...all around you.  And look!  The Bearers of the Elements!  So...nice...to see you again…”

“Enough talking!  Show yourself!” I demanded.  “Where is my beloved!”

“If you insist…”

Lightning flashed outside the windows, illuminating the illustrations on the stain glass windows.  As the flash died down, I turned to see a guard standing a few meters from us.  But it wasn’t one of ours, it was one of Nightmare’s.  Another flash of lightning, another guard.  We all stood our ground, not to be intimidated by this.

After four guards were in the room, a small patch of navy blue fog surfaced in the centre of the room.  “Get back!” I ordered the Elements as the fog grew into a column.  The column grew bigger and bigger, swirling around as the guards looked on in glee.

Just as it got around four meters tall, the fog slammed down to the floor, leaving a standing figure.  The fog slamming down emitted a shockwave which shattered the windows in the room, raining shards of glass down upon us.  Through the remnants of the fog, a toothy smile could be seen.  I ignited my horn and pointed it towards the fog.  Before I could perform a spell, a hand shot out of the fog and cleared it, revealing my beloved, trapped by my former self.

“So good to see you all again.” Nightmare said sarcastically.  “It would appear…”  She turned around to see her guards there.  “Away with you!”  Her hand lit and she teleported her guards away.  “Can’t get them to stop following me.” she mumbled.

“Just what do you want from this Nightmare, huh?!  What do you plan to do?!” Rainbow interjected.

“Ahh...the rainbow-streaked one speaks up.  Just like last time if I remember correctly.”  She raises her hand and catches Rainbow in her levitation, bringing her close.

“Rainbow!”  The rest of the girls shout in fright.

“I think it would be best if I told everypony this, not just you.  Don’t you think?” she said, staring into Rainbow’s eyes.  Before Rainbow could respond, she flung her back into the group, making her fall onto her side.  “This room contains the Elements Of Harmony.  You being here would lead me to believe that you are to use the Elements to destroy me?  Am I right?”

“That’s right!”  Twilight replied with vigour.

Nightmare began walking and starting circling us.  “The Elements failed to destroy me last time.  What makes you think that they’ll work this time?”  She leant down to Fluttershy’s face.  “That it’s a human?  It’ll work differently?”  She walked over to Twilight and leant down in front of her.  “Maybe it’s because you’re stronger friends than before?”  She stood back up straight and then gasped softly.  “Maybe...wait…”  She clapped her hands and laughed softly.  “You don’t know if they’re going to work do you?!”

“The Elements will work this time.  You are weaker than before.” Celestia said as she bored her gaze into Nightmare.

Nightmare’s facial expression turned sour.  She knew she was right.  “You don’t get it do you?  The Elements will NOT work!”  She stomped her foot causing lightning to crash around the castle.  “And when I’m through with you, I will stand in the ashes of the Elements Of Harmony and claim this world as it’s RIGHTFUL RULER!”

Nightmare raised her hand with it immediately glowing in it’s blue aura.  She aimed at Celestia and shot out a spell which hit her straight in her chestplate.  Celestia stumbled back, dazed.  Once again, she took a bit of damage and it was clearly visible on her chest and neck area.

Once again, Nightmare had hurt another of my loved ones...and I was not going to let it stand.  This was not my Owen, this was in no way him. “Everypony listen!”  I glared at Nightmare who wore a sadistic look on her face.  “Celestia!  Take the Bearers and retrieve the Elements!  I will deal with Nightmare.”

“But sister, you can’t!  This is still Owen!” Celestia replied.

“No!  Owen would not hurt anypony, especially somepony like you.  Do you remember what he said to you?  You’re a mother figure to him.  Nopony in Equestria would attack their mother - NOPONY!”  I looked down at the Bearers who looked worried for my safety.  “As soon as you get the Elements, use them.  Even if I am locked with Nightmare.”

“But Princess, the Elements will--”

“No doubt damage me yes but if it saves Equestria, then I will do whatever it takes.”  I admitted, smiling softly at them.  “Now this is what is going to happen.  You will move for the door when I make the first move.  Then I will--”

Catching Nightmare off-guard, I quick-fired a stun spell at Nightmare which hit her in the face.  She growled loudly and stumbled back.  Leaving herself open, I launched myself at her and tackled her to the ground.  “GO!  NOW!”  I watched as Celestia and the Elements ran past us towards the door.  I quickly cast a spell which encased us in a protective dome.

“You are indeed clever and powerful.”  Nightmare remained still.  “But not as powerful as ME!”  Her hand lit up and pointed at my chest, firing a spell at it.  The pain from this was excruciating as my chest felt like it was on fire.  Clutching my chest, I felt a sharp pain the side of my head as Nightmare fired another spell.  Falling onto my side, I saw Celestia unlocking the door with her horn.

Turning over onto my back, I saw Nightmare loom over me.  She knelt down, straddling my stomach.  I lit up my horn to fire another spell but Nightmare grabbed my horn with her hand and lit up a spell of her own.  “Hnng...what?!”  I couldn’t use my horn.  “What have you done?!”

Nightmare cackled before raising her other hand and clenching it into a fist.  “Forcing the magic back into you.  So now…”Her hand came down and connected with my muzzle.  “You…”

Another punch.  On the side of my muzzle this time.

“Can’t…”

A third.  This one to my horn.  “AHHHH!” I screamed out in pain.  The pain was unimaginable.

“WIN!”

“GET OFF HER!” a voice sounded to my left.  Through my partially closed eye, I spotted the dragon grasping a shard of glass in his claws.  His face was full of determination as he tightened his grip around the shard.  Before Nightmare could react, he threw the shard towards Nightmare which hit her straight in the leg.

“AARRRRGHHH!” Nightmare screamed in pain.  As she clutched her leg, screaming in pain, using the new-found strength I had received, I used my hind legs to kick Nightmare off me into the edge of the dome.  Getting to my hooves, I saw that the Bearers were ready.  I lowered the dome and said only one word.

“NOW!”

The Bearers nodded and the Elements soon came to life.  The rainbow streak glided through each of the elements before reaching the Element of Magic.  The Element glowed, sending a huge rainbow hurtling towards Nightmare Moon who looked on in fear.

“NO!  NOT NOW!”

The rainbow encircled Nightmare as we heard the screams coming from within.  The Bearers looked on as their work was doing the trick.  Celestia continued to remain neutral as she watched on.  Looking down to my side, I saw Spike shivering in fear.  I pulled the little one close with my wing and nuzzled his forehead.

“You did Equestria a great deed, young one.”  I saw that his left claws had a few cuts on them from grasping the shard.  “We will fix that up in no time.  Just think, you saved the--”

“PRINCESS!” screamed Twilight.

I looked up to see something terrifying.  The rainbow was no longer a rainbow.  It was a mixture of light and dark blues...the ones that match Nightmare’s colour.  “What’s happening?!”

Before anyone could be respond, the energy reversed and retreated back into the Elements, sending the Bearers back with a small shockwave.  Celestia ran to their aid, helping them back on their hooves.

“Is everypony alright?” she asked with worry.

“I...I think so…” Fluttershy answered.  “I feel a bit...AAH!” she screamed.  “What happened to my Element?!”

What I was seeing, I had never seen before.  The Elements had turned a navy blue colour, along with the gem in the centre.  “What is this?” I asked.

Rainbow tried to remove the necklace from her neck but the Element stayed stuck.  “I...I can’t get it off!”  She tried again and again to remove the Element but each time, she failed.  “Seriously, this isn’t funny!

The rest of the Bearers tried to remove their Elements but the same thing happened.  “What is going on?” I asked out loud.  I turned back to where Nightmare once stood and froze.  What was standing there was not Owen...it was still Nightmare.

“I KNEW IT!” she screamed.  Nightmare clapped her hands and laughed loudly.  “The Elements of Harmony didn’t work!  And...ohhh.”  She looked upon the Bearers who were panicking at not being able to remove their Elements.  “Oh this is too rich!  Looks like your Elements have backfired!”

“ENOUGH!” I screamed at her.  “What did you do?!”

For the first time, Nightmare looked genuinely confused.  “I did nothing.  This is not of my doing.”She brought a hand to her chin and hummed.  “I don’t know...why don’t we ask your other half?”  Her eyes closed as she prepared to bring Owen back.  She grunted a couple of times before her eyes re-opened.  Her eyes were still the same.

“Oh my…”  Her smile grew tenfold as she couldn’t contain her laughter.  “Oh Luna, look at what you’ve done.  You gave your lover your blood, set me free, gave me a human body and NOW...”She narrowed her eyes at me and chuckled.  “You killed him.”

Silence reigned.  The Bearers stopped struggling, Celestia stood stock still, as did I.  “What did you say?” I whispered.

“He no longer inhabits this body.  I can’t find him in my mind.  HE’S GONE!” she shouted, cackling madly afterwards.

“No…”  She couldn’t be telling the truth.  “No...you’re lying!”

“Look for yourself.”  She turned to the right.  “Go ahead Celestia, look.”Nightmare lowered her head.

Celestia lit up her horn almost immediately and cast a spell on Nightmare.  She didn’t try to escape or to struggle...she just stood there.

‘Please be there...please be alive…”

Celestia ceased her spell and looked visibly shocked.  “Celestia...please tell me…”  She turned to me and slowly shook her head.  “No…you’re lying.”  She approached me leant her head against mine.

“He’s gone.  He’s not in there…”

“You’ve given me a free body to do with what I please!  The Elements Of Harmony have fallen.  SO SHALL THE WORLD!”  Nightmare’s hand lit up and she teleported away with an almighty flash of light.

“Princess...he’s still alive, right?” asked the young dragon beside me.

“...”

“Luna...I’m so sorry…” came a saddened response from Celestia.

“...”

“Not him...please not him…”  My body refused to move, to even turn in the direction of the gaze of my friends.  “He’s...he’s...gone…”  I felt the first tear fall as it rolled down my cheek.  “NO!  NO NO NO!  OWEN!”

Two feathery wings embraced me as I screamed his name.  I collapsed into Celestia’s embrace as my world came crashing down beside me.  “Owen...no.  The Elements…”

“WHY!  WHY DID HE HAVE TO DIE?!” I bellowed.

Celestia said nothing at this point.  How could anyone say anything to make this better?

“Your Highness!”  A guard came running into the open room.  His armor was burnt and charred and his mane had been singed.  “Canterlot is under attack!  Nightmare Moon’s forces are destroying everything!”

Rainbow dashed to the destroyed window to witness the situation.  “Oh my...look at it down there!”  The Bearers went to join Rainbow but Celestia remained with me.  Feeling something on my wing, I looked down to see Spike shedding his own tears.  I swept him up with my wing and held him close.

“The city is on fire!” Rarity exclaimed.

“They’re destroying whole buildings!” added Pinkie.

“PRINCESS!  WHAT DO WE DO?!” asked Twilight who was in hysterics.

“I don’t know.” she answered.

“What?  What do you mean you don’t know?!” added the lavender unicorn.

“Twilight, look around you!  The Elements didn’t work, Nightmare is free, the city is under attack and…”  She sniffed and let out a small sob.  “I just don’t know what we can do…”

I remained in Celestia’s embrace as I continued to bawl.  I felt the rest of the ponies circle around us and join the embrace.  A few small sniffs and sobs came from all around me.  I felt sorry for these ponies - they’ve never had to experience...death.

“WOAH!” Spike exclaimed.  “Look at the Elements!  They’re glowing!”

True to his word, the Elements were indeed glowing.  All six of them.  The gems in the middle started to regain their former colour.  “What’s happening?” I asked.

“I don’t know but--WHAAA!”  Twilight screamed as the Element dragged her to the centre of the room.  The same happened with the other five Bearers as they formed a circle about 2 meters in diameter.

“The Element is feeling hot!  Is that normal?!” Applejack asked.

The glow of the Element started to emit a noise.  It sounded like…

“The Elements!  They’re re-activating!” I shouted, getting to my hooves.  “That means they are still harmonius!”

“But what about the colour?  Surely this is Nightmare’s doing!” Celestia said over the noise.

“Possibly!  I don’t--”

Before I could continue, the Elements each shot out a ray of light onto the floor.  Each elements sent out their own symbol - stars, bolts, balloons, apples, diamonds and butterflies.  The symbols continued hitting the collection of light on the floor.  Then, without warning, the rays of light stopped.  On the floor, lay a large ball of light.

“What is this?” Twilight asked.  She went to put her hoof on it but immediately thought against it.  “I’ve never seen something like this.”

Just as she finished speaking, the Elements disconnected from each of the Bearer’s necks and began to float over the ball of light.  They started to circle it, each one glowing brighter and brighter.  “Everypony shield your eyes!”  I instructed.  We did so and waited for the light to die down.

*CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG*

Five metal objects hit the floor.  As the light died down, something was laying where the ball of light died down.  My eyes struggled to re-focus as the object was just a blur at this point.

“Can anypony see?” I asked.

“Argh...not yet…” replied Rainbow.

“I can...” gasped Spike.  “It’s...is it really?”  I heard him walk forward.  “IT IS!  IT IS!”

“What is it?!” shouted Twilight.

My eyes fully re-focused and I gazed upon the floor.

In front of me lay a body.

A human body.  Owen’s body.  His chest was rising and sinking.

And in his hand...he clutched the Element Of Honesty.

54. Extinct No More

54. Extinct No More

The story will now switch back to Owen’s POV!

…….

…….

…….

…..’wen?!”

The pain...my head was throbbing……

“Ow….et up!”

A voice was calling to me.  Angelic in sound...and all too familiar.

“OWEN!”

My eyelids slowly parted as a harsh light protruded between them.  Shutting them almost immediately, I raised my right hand to cover my eyes and felt something sharp poke in my cheek.

“Ow...what the…”

Dropping whatever I was grasping, I attempted to open my eyes again.  Using my hands to block out some of the light, I could make out that there were ponies in front of me.  Wincing at the harsh light, I looked down before slowly getting onto my knees.  I took deep breaths as my strength was immediately sapped from performing such a simple task.

“What the hell...why am I so weak.  All I did was get up…”  I shook my head from side to side to try and wake myself up a bit.  “I must have had some heavy stuff last night.  Where did I even…”

And just like that, a switch was flipped.  What happened in the past few days.  The voices, the Everfree, Nightmare Mo--

“AAAH!”  I shot my head up to see Celestia and Twilight looking down at me with worried looks.  I clamped my hands around my head.  “NO!  GET AWAY!”  I couldn’t let Nightmare anywhere near these ponies.  I shuffled backwards as fast as I could, breathing heavily.  “DON’T HURT THEM!”  I buried my head between my knees.  “I WON’T LET YOU!”

I felt a set of hooves place themselves on my shoulders.  “Owen!  Calm down!” I heard Twilight shout to me.

“All the things I did...I hurt that guard, I attacked Celestia...I ki…”  “I KILLED SOMEONE!  NO!  WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT?!”  I rocked back and forth as the events kept playing over and over in my mind.  She was in front of me...Celestia was in front of me.  I looked up, past Twilight’s worried face and stared at Celestia.

“Owen...for what you have done, I--” she started.

“NO!”  I got to my feet and instantly felt light-headed.  “I’m sorry!”  I shuffled backwards towards the wall.  “I didn’t mean to!  It was Nightmare!”  I began to hit my head repeatedly with my fist.  “GET OUT OF ME!  GET OUT!  GET OUT!  GET OUT!”  I saw Celestia slowly approaching me.  “STAY AWAY!  SHE’LL COME BACK!”

Before I could do anything else, she lit up her horn and shot it at me, encasing me in a yellow aura.  My body levitated into the air and remained there.  My gaze never broke with Celestia’s as whatever spell she fired at me, still stayed strong.  All I could feel was fear...fear of what she was going to do to me.

“Please Celestia!” I shouted at her, a tear escaping from my eye.  “I didn’t mean it!”  I tried my best to move my arms and legs but they stayed still.  “Don’t send me away!”

“Relax Owen.  Please calm down.” came the soft voice of the solar Princess. “You need to be calm for this to work.”

Hearing her angelic voice in my head made me calm down ever so slightly.  “What are you doing t-to me?” I asked.  Even my own thoughts were laced with stutters.

“I am scanning your body.  Nightmare Moon could still be inside you.”

“Celestia...I’m...I’m so sorry for attacking you.  I wasn’t--”

“Shh...it’s alright.  Don’t speak for now, just relax.”

I remained silent as the yellow aura still surrounded me.  I couldn’t bear to look in the faces of my friends out of disgust.  Disgust at what I had become...a monster.  I killed Time Turner’s father...I wanted him away, not dead!

It wasn’t long before the aura dissipated and I was deposited onto the marble floor on my backside.  Celestia stood tall over me before extending one of her hooves out to me.  I looked at the hoof and then up at Celestia - she was smiling.

I gingerly reached my arm out and softly grasped her hoof.  The cold feel of metal on my hand made me feel numb as she continued smiling at me.  Leaning herself forward, she took both my hands in her hooves and helped me to my feet.  With her just standing a mite taller than me, she looked down placed her left foreleg around my shoulder.

“You’ve nothing to fear anymore.”  She pulled me close to her and nuzzled the top of my head.  “Nightmare is absent from your body.  She is gone.”

My arms hung loose at my sides as she said that.  I looked behind Celestia to see my friends giving warm smiles and tearing up.  The words slowly sunk in and I pulled back to look in Celestia’s eyes.

“She’s...gone?” I whispered.  She nodded at me and gave me an even bigger smile.  “She’s gone.”  I was myself again.  “She’s gone.”  I wasn’t that monster anymore.  “She’s…”

There, behind the girls and Spike, stood...her.  She was staring at me with a worrying look and not breaking eye contact with me.  Celestia noticed my gaze and looked behind her - her smile immediately disappearing once she saw her younger sister.

“Luna, it’s alright.  He’s perfectly safe.” she softly said.

Not breaking the gaze, I slowly started to walk towards her.  Every step I took echoed around the room as my friends remained in absolute silence.  Luna remained stock still as I took another few steps towards her.

Ten feet between us.

The girls and Spike parted for me to walk past them.  A freezing breeze blew through the room, chilling me to the bone.  But that didn’t matter - I was focused on what was directly ahead of me.

Five feet.  I stopped.

Our eyes remained locked.  Her gaze bore into me and I could only see one thing in her stare.  That was fear.  I slowly raised my hand towards her.  “Luna...I--”

Almost immediately as I spoke, her horn ignited and shot a spell at my chest, levitating me once again.  I could just about make out her face - she was crying.

“Luna!  What are you doing?!” I heard Celestia shout.

“I...I have to be sure!”  I heard her sob a little.  “T-to be sure it’s him!”

“But I scanned him Luna, three times over!  Nightmare is gone!”  I could just about make out Celestia approaching Luna.  “Luna!  STOP!”

The spell immediately ceased and I dropped to the ground, landing on my backside with an audible thump.  A bit of pain emitted from the impact but it easily went away.  I felt myself being lifted onto my feet by a set of hooves and looked to see Celestia at my side.

“Luna, I promise you, he’s--”

“Human.”

Luna’s tears continued to flow as she stared at me, smiling ever so slightly.  I gingerly approached the Lunar Princess and raised my hand again.  This time she didn’t hold back and allowed me to place it on her shoulder.  My eyes started to water as I noticed how hard she was trying to hold back her tears.

She slowly rose one of her forelegs and placed it on my shoulder, mirroring my action.  “I…”  I raised my other hand and held it over her hoof.  “You’re…”  She raised her hoof, with my hand placed on it, and stroked my cheek.  Her lower lip trembled as she couldn’t look away from me.  “I’m so…”

I slipped my arm around her neck and stroked her mane.  “It’s alright...I’m…”  I took a deep breath as I tried to contain my emotions.  “This i-isn’t your fault...we...we didn’t know…”  I stuttered with my speech as I tried to find the right words to say.

Luna suddenly lunged forward, throwing her hooves around my neck and pushing me to the ground.  She buried her head into my chest and sobbed profusely.  Hearing that heart wrenching sound caused my emotional barrier to be breached and I let the tears flow freely as I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tight.

We stayed like that for a few minutes, holding each other tightly and sharing our body heat.  At that moment, there was no-one else in the room...just me and her.  It wasn’t just us who were crying though as we heard a few sniffles from behind us as well.

Eventually, Luna raised her head and softly kissed me.  “This is all my fault…” she whispered.  “It’s because of me that…”  She sniffled softly and let another tear fall.

I raised my hand and wiped it away with my thumb.  “You saved my life, remember that.”  She gave a tiny smile at this.  “But…”  I covered my face with my hands as I remembered what I did to her.  “Luna I…”  I tried my best not to tear up again.  “I attacked you...I punched you...I...I killed…”

Luna nuzzled my cheek with her own to stop me talking.  The thoughts of what I had done replayed over and over in my mind and were not going away.  “You were not yourself.” she firmly said.  “Everything you did, everything you thought, that was not you.”  She gave me a light kiss on the nose and nuzzled me once again.

This is why I loved her so much.  She knew exactly what to say, even when I was at my lowest point.  The wind continued to blow through the hall as our combined body heat saved us from feeling the cold.  After a few minutes more, I leant my head back and looked straight into her eyes.

“I love you.” I whispered before leaning forward and embracing her lips with my own.

“I’ll always love you, no matter what happens.” she replied, booping me on the nose with her muzzle.

Getting to my feet, I turned around to see seven friends all staring at me with huge grins.  I knew exactly what they wanted.  I crouched down onto my knees and matched their smile with a greater one.  “Thank you.” I said quietly.

Twilight rushed forwards and threw her hooves around me, hugging me tightly.  It wasn’t long before Rainbow, AJ, Pinkie, Spike and Rarity joined suit and embraced me from wherever they could.

“It’s good to have you back.” Twilight mumbled.

“It sure is!” Pinkie added.

I noticed there was someone missing.  Breaking the hug, I looked over to Fluttershy who looked a little anxious about approaching me.  “Fluttershy?”

“I um…”  She looked away from me.  “I don’t know if…”

“He is safe my dear.” Celestia spoke up.  “Trust me.”

Instead of waiting for her to approach me, I shuffled over to her and sat myself in front of her.  Holding my arms out, I smiled at her the best that I could.  She looked a little hesitant at first but it looked like a switch was flipped and she leant forward and planted a small kiss on my nose.

“Look at the smile...I know you can’t be evil.” she said sweetly.  I quickly threw my arms around her and squeezed her tight.

“Thanks.  You didn’t have to--”

*BOOM*

“What the hell was that?!”  I got to my feet and ran over where a window used to be.  Looking over Canterlot, it was horrific.  A swarm of unicorns were attacking the city, throwing spells left, right and centre.  Many buildings were ablaze with many more already destroyed.  Screams and shouts could be heard all over.  “What the hell is going on?!”

“Nightmare.”

I turned to the lavender unicorn who was now standing next to me.  “Nightmare?”  I looked out over the city again to see another building collapse into rubble.  “But you said she was gone!”

“She is.” came the voice of Celestia.  “But only from you.”  She approached me and took my hand in her hoof.  “We used the Elements of Harmony on you, don’t you remember?”

“Yeah you did.”  I looked at the ponies facial expressions - they were scared.  “What happened to me?”

“The Elements worked like they normally did...for a little while.” Luna added.  “The energy backfired and reversed back into the Elements, turning them the same colour as Nightmare’s magical aura.”

“We didn’t know what had happened.  Before any of us could react, Nightmare re-appeared completely unharmed.  It was then when she…”  Celestia suddenly went quiet.

“What?”  I looked around but no-one said a work.  “Seriously, what?”

“You weren’t part of the body anymore.” Twilight spoke up.  “Princess Celestia scanned her body for any remnant of you...but there wasn’t any.”

I swore my brain was going into overload.  “Wait wait wait, hold up.  So...the Elements failed and...I was gone?”  Twilight nodded.  I padded down my body to check if I was really here.  “But…wait…”  I shook my head.  “How does that make sense?  If she had my body then…where is she now?  And how am I here?”

“She escaped from us.” Celestia carried on.  “She teleported away before we could do anything else.  We...we thought you were dead.”

I gulped and looked at Luna who looked like she was about to tear up again.  I walked over to her and placed a hand around her shoulder.  “Sounded like I was.” I mumbled.

“Technically...you were.” Luna said, shuddering afterwards.  I rubbed her shoulder and leant into her slightly.  “But something happened.  The Elements detached from the Bearer’s necks and formed a circle around the black spot, over there.”  She pointed towards where I woke up.

“They started to spin and emit a white light, shooting it at that spot.  We couldn’t see a thing.” Rarity added.

“When the light dimmed…”  Luna placed a hoof on my hand.  “You were there.”  She turned to look at me.  “Are you alright?”

“I...I don’t know.”  I got to my feet and paced the room, ignoring the sounds of destruction from outside.  “So...I’m not really me?”  This wasn’t my body.  This was new.

“You are you Owen...you always will be.”  Celestia started circling my body.  “You’re the same person, you’ve got the same mind, the same features…”  She lifted my chin with her hoof.  “The Elements gave you freedom in a new body.  One free of Nightmare.”

“So Nightmare is still out there?!” I asked in shock.  The others nodded.  “Then what the hell are we doing here?  We should go out there, find her and stop her!”

“It won’t be that easy.” Luna replied.  “She has an army of an unknown size attacking Canterlot and probably the rest of Equestria.  She has power equal to myself and Celestia.  She will not be easy to defeat.”

“But we have the Elements!”  I pointed at Twilight’s crown.

“They didn’t work last time.” replied Rainbow.  “They’re not gonna work again.”

I slapped my face and dragged my hand down.  “Just LOOK OUT THERE!” I pointed to the burning city.  “We have to try!”  I turned around to face Celestia.  “You yourself said you don’t fully know how the Elements work.”

Celestia said nothing as I tried to explain my point.  All the time I was waiting for a response, the sounds of explosions and screams echoed up from the city.

“It’s possible.  They might work again.  But we need a plan.” she instructed.

“Hang on a second!” AJ interrupted.  “Now Ah don’t know how these fancy Elements work or nothin’ but there’s one thing that still confuses me.”

“What’s that?” asked Spike.

“Why was Owen holding mah Element?”

“Your Element?”  She pointed to her Element of Honesty.  “Ohh...so that’s what I prodded my cheek with.  That hurts you know…”  I turned to Celestia and Luna.  “Any ideas?”

“I have a possible idea but it’s not important for now.  We must make haste and find Nightmare Moon.” Luna replied.

I sighed and rubbed my forehead.  The sounds of outside hit my ears again and gave me the motivation I needed to move forward.  “Then let’s start looking.  What’s first?”

“Owen…”  Celestia walked forward and placed her wing around my shoulder.  “There is something you must do before we leave the castle.”  She took a deep breath.  “I’m sorry but...Time Turner is in the castle.”

That name.  It sent shivers down my spine.  I couldn’t face him now, I just couldn’t.  But she was right.

“Right…”  I sighed and shuddered.  “How the hell am I gonna do this?”

I felt someone take my hand and was surprised to see it was Fluttershy.  “Come on.  I’ll show you where he is and I’ll help you talk to him.”

“We all will.” added Rarity.

A small smile adorned my lips as they spoke.  “Thanks guys.”  I looked down at the pegasus who nodded slowly at me.  “Lead the way…”

The younger alicorn watched as her beloved walked out of the room with seven relieved friends behind following behind him.

"How did this even happen?  The Elements have never acted like that before." said Celestia.

My gaze was fixed as Owen moved out of sight and sound.  "I don't care.  He's back with us and he's safe."  I shuddered and looked down.  "I just...how is that possible?"

"The Elements act in strange ways.  Even I don't--"

"Not that." I interrupted.  I glared at my sister as she wore a frown.  "The scan..."

Celestia slowly closed her eyes and approached me slowly.  "I'm sorry Luna, but I scanned him three times.  It was the same each time.  He is...he is no longer himself."  She lay a wing over my back.  "Are you going to tell him?"

A stray tear fell from my eye as I thought about what I learnt.  "I can't...it would break his heart..."

55. Magic Solves Everything (Part 1)

55. Magic Solves Everything (Part 1)

The halls of Canterlot Castle never felt so long before.  Walking this long path towards god knows where, that horrible sense of foreboding hung in the air like a nasty smell that wouldn’t go away.

To my left, I had Twilight, AJ and Rarity walking alongside me.  To my right, I had Rainbow, Pinkie and Spike doing the same.  Holding my hand was Fluttershy, who was hovering next to me, leading the way.

The sounds of carnage echoed in from outside causing all of us to wear expressions of fear and grief.  I was surprised to see Fluttershy keeping her demeanour and not hiding away at the loud noises but I knew she had something else on her mind, something troubling.

We turned a corner to end back up in the main foyer of the castle.  The Royal Guard were frantically rushing back and forth, ushering ponies left, right and centre and barking orders at each other.

“Um...excuse me…” Fluttershy meekly called.  The guards paid her no heed as they continued to go about their frantic business.  “I was wondering if you could…”

“General Cog!  Get the Third Battalion to the outskirts of the city!” a familiar guard ordered.

“Yes Sir!” the General saluted before rushing off out of the main doors.

The familiar pony noticed me and immediately lowered his head.  His horn glowed which lit up his throat.  “ATTENTION ALL GUARDS!” he bellowed.  “NIGHTMARE MOON IS INSIDE THE CASTLE!  REPEAT!  NIGHTMARE MOON IS--”

“STOP!” came the almighty Canterlot Voice.  This time, it was Celestia who used it.  Shining Armor ceased his spell and immediately threw his hooves over his ears.   “NIGHTMARE MOON IS NOT IN THE CASTLE!”

Shining took his hooves down and shook his head.  “Your Highness, she’s right there!” he shouted, pointing a hoof at me.  “I heard that Nightmare Moon took over--”

“Owen’s body, yes she did.” Luna finished for him.  “But he is free of her now.  Unfortunately, Nightmare Moon is still out there and she must be stopped.”  Luna briefly caught view of Canterlot as it smoldered in flames.  “Do what you need to do, Captain.”

“As you wish.”  He saluted the Princesses before looking over to my left.  “Good to see you Twiley.” he said with a small smile before galloping off.

Twilight looked heartbroken as she watched her older brother go off to risk his life.  “He’ll be fine.  I know it.”

“Come on Owen, he’s this way.” Fluttershy calmly said, leading me towards a small room at the back of the Foyer.  “OK, what you will need to do is--”

“I know what I need to do.” I firmly said.  “He’s just lost his Dad.  I did this before for someone back home so I know what I need to say.”  I rested my hand on the door handle.  “Only it’s going to be difficult as I’m the one who did it…”

“But Owen…” the cream pegasus continued.

“Come along dear...leave him to it.” Rarity quietly said, pulling the pegasus away.

My eyes remained firmly locked on the door handle as my hand refused to push it down.  Gripping it tightly, I closed my eyes and tried to think of the best way to start talking.  ‘Start with an apology.  No, he’ll be so angry.  What about asking for forgiveness?  No Owen, he’ll...’

“I can’t do this.  I...I just can’t.” I mumbled, hanging my head and clutching my forehead with my hand.

I heard someone approach me from behind and rest their hoof on the back of my shoulder.  “Just do what you think is right.  This is not going to be easy but he needs someone to console him.  Be the friend that he needs right now.”

I nodded slowly.  “Thanks Pinkie.”  With the new-found courage, I pushed down on the handle and slowly opened the door, moved inside and shut it again.

A few torches lit up the small room as there were no windows.  There, in front of me, sat Time Turner, looking over his father’s body.  The body was placed on a large cushion which was covered with a white blanket.  Time Turner was motionless, the only thing that I could hear was his soft breathing.

I stood at the door, scared to talk or even move.  I just stared.  Stared at what I had done.  I gave a few shuddering breaths as the atmosphere got to me.  I felt my eyes starting to water as I continued to look upon this heartbroken pony.  I had to do something.  Anything at all.

“Time...Turner?” I whispered.

His ears instantly pricked up and his head slowly rose.  Turning slightly, he caught a view of my face and his eyes widened in shock with a look of pure rage evident on his face.

“You…”  He growled at me and started to grit his teeth.  “You killed my father.”

I held up my hands.  “I know.  But you have to understand, it wasn’t me.  It was--”

“LIAR!”  Before I could even react, Time leapt up and threw his hoof right into my left cheek.  I fell to the floor, clutching my face as Time stood over me.  “Everypony said it was you!”  He hit me once more but on the other cheek.  “YOU KILLED HIM!”  Once more on the left.  “WHY?!”  Another on the right.  The pain was excruciating.  I saw his hoof coming down again and lifted up my arm stop him.

“IT WASN’T ME!” I shouted back at him.  I continued to hold his hoof as I got a closer look at him.  I could see he was so angry but at the same time, he wanted to cry, so much.  I could see his eyes tearing up as I stared at him.  “Nightmare Moon took over my body but she is gone!  Look at me!”  Time growled at me once more.  “Do I look like Nightmare Moon?!”

He tried to push down with his hoof once more.  I continued to push back but I could feel his strength starting to slip.  “I didn’t mean it.” I said to him, blood dripping from my nose.  “I couldn’t stop myself…”

Time Turner once again tried to push down on me but lost his strength and collapsed onto my chest.  His hooves hung limply at the side of my head as his muzzle was buried into my chest.  It wasn’t long before I felt him start to move again.  He rose his head but this time, it wasn’t a look or rage, it was was one of sadness.  So much sadness.

He’d broken his focus.  I slowly raised my arms and put them around his body, holding him tight.  “I’m sorry...I’m so sorry…” I pleaded with him as he continued to stare at me.  He sniffled once before the floodgates opened and he buried his head into my neck, sobbing profusely.  I stroked the back of his mane and held him tight.  “I didn’t mean to...I’m s-sorry.”

The sounds of his cries was all I could hear for the next few minutes as he let all of his emotions out.  I said nothing as I continued to hold him close to me.  I was glad to see that he was releasing his bottled up emotions.  He couldn’t hold them in forever...something I learnt from a great friend.

The sobbing slowly subsided and Time Turned raised his head to look at me, rubbing his muzzle with his hoof.  “Sorry…”

“No need to apologise.”  I helped him to his hooves before I say myself up.  “You needed to let those emotions out.”

Time looked over my face and gulped once he saw what he did.  “Your face…”

“Don’t worry about it.”  I breathed heavily as the pain continued to emit.  I took his hoof in my hand again.  “I’m sorry about your father.” I said as I looked towards the covered up body.  “I really am.”

Time still looked at me as if I were Nightmare Moon still.  “What happened to you?”

“Long story.  She took over my body but I got out.  Now she’s out there, destroying the city.” I said.  Best to give him the short version.

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly.  He then turned to his father and sat down in front of him.  He slowly lifted his hoof and stroked the blanket, where his father’s chest would be.  “Why...why him?”

I couldn’t tell him.  How the hell was I going to explain it?  How can I explain about that alternate timeline and him being an Earth Pony to begin with?  All the things his father did.  I couldn’t tell him and I wasn’t going to.

“I don’t know…” I said quietly as I sat myself down next to him.  I put my arm around his shoulder and kept it there as he looked over the body.  We stayed in silence for a minute as we continued to look.

“Tell me about him.”

“What?” Time Turner replied.

“Your Father, tell me about him.  What was he like?”  I had to say something.  Something I learnt about losing someone.  If you reminisce, you’ll be sad that they’re gone but the memories you have will make you feel happy forever.

“He…”  Time leant over and pulled the cover off his father’s face.  “He was an amazing father.”  Time’s hoof slowly started stroking his father’s cheek as he smiled softly.  “He would stop at nothing to get anything he wanted.  He worked hard all of his life.”

I looked down upon the body.  The whole of my body shook as I saw the terrible state I had left Minute’s body in.  “Owned a watch-making shop, is that right?”

“Yeah.”  Time turned to me and blinked twice.  “How did you know that?”

“I met him once before, only the once.”  I thought back to the day when everything went back to normal.  “I woke up in an alleyway in the marketplace with no idea how I got there.  When I was walking back to the castle, I bumped into him and we got talking.”

“I see.”  He turned back to his father and sniffled once.

“What was he like?  How did he raise you?” I asked with a smile.

“Perfectly.  He taught me so many things, introduced me to watchmaking and he even sent me to a private school.  He uh…”  Time chuckled nervously.  “He actually went to Princess Celestia before and asked for some money to help with our farm.”

“A-a-ahh…”  This was getting to close for comfort.  “So you owned a farm as well?”

“Dad used to grow potatoes for the local market vendors.  Made quite a few bits.”  He stroked his father’s cheek once again.  “I could never grow them right...he was so proud of his vegetable patches…”

*BOOM*

“SWEET CELESTIA, WHAT ON EQUESTRIA WAS THAT?!” Time screamed as a resounding explosion rumbled the entire castle.

I jumped to my feet and opened the door.  “What’s happening?!”

“WATCH OUT!” shouted Luna.  Before we could have time to react, she levitated myself and Time towards her, away from the door.  A cacophony of noise sounded behind us.  Turning back, we saw the archway above the door had collapsed into rubble.

The look on Time’s face, it was too painful to look at.  He rushed forward but I quickly grabbed him.  “Time, no!  It’s not worth it!”

“But that’s my father in there!” he screamed through collecting tears.

“And we will save him.” replied Celestia.  “But right now, we need to save ourselves!”  Another rumble shook the castle.  “Nightmare’s forces are attacking the castle with very high level magic.  We need to stop them and fast.”

I let go of Time and he stood still, staring at the rubble.  “How the heck are we gonna be able to beat them?  I mean, you three are the most powerful out of all of us…” I said, pointing to Celestia, Luna and Twilight.  “I suppose I could use that spell you--”

The ring...it was gone.

“SHIT!”  I quickly checked my pockets and the floor around me.

“What is it, what’s wrong?” asked Twilight.

“THE RING!  IT’S GONE!” I shouted, holding up my hand to show her.  “What the hell am I gonna do?!”

I was quickly caught in a yellow aura.  Unable to move, I watched as Celestia walked closer to me, bending her head down.

“Sister, what are you doing?!  You know that magic will kill him if he doesn’t have the ring to exert it!” Luna bellowed at her elder sister.

“I understand that.  But giving a magical battle is going on right now, doesn’t it seem strange that Owen hasn’t been affected?”  She leant her horn forwards and touched my forehead with it.  After a few seconds, the aura dropped and I shook my head.  “Peculiar…”

“What is?” I asked.

“Your body is no longer absorbing magic.  There’s not a single bit of it in you.” Celestia replied.

“So I can’t use magic anymore?”  She nodded.  “Damn it...well there goes that idea then…”  Luna gasped, catching my attention.  “What?  I’m feeling fine.”

“It’s not that...it’s…”  Her eyes darted all over the place.  She spread her wings out and took to the air.  “Don’t follow me.”  Giving me a resounding stare, she flew towards the main doors and blasted through them, flying off into the city.

“LUNA!” Celestia cried, as she took off after her sister.

“WAIT!”  I ran to the castle doors but what lay in front of me shook me to my very core.  Canterlot, a beautiful city, was partially in ruins.  I could see collapsed building after collapsed building.  Fires raged all over and the screams of ponies echoed all around.  “Oh my god…”

“We have to get after them!  Hurry!” ordered Twilight as her and the girls ran out of the doors and into the city.

Feeling a prod at my side, I looked down to see Time Turner and Spike looking at me with meaningful stares.  “What do I do?” I asked them.

“You go after them.” Spike replied with haste.  “You stop them from getting hurt.”

“I...I wi--”

“Make way, make way, casualties coming through!” a guard commanded.  Moving to the side, I watched on as three guards flew in, carrying an assortment of ponies with injuries.  “Take them to the medical wing and secure the entire section!”

“I’m going with them.” Time said.  “I may be a watch-maker, but I’m a certified Doctor as well.”  He looked down at the dragon.  “I’ll take care of the little one.”

“You don’t have to...I know this is a horrible time for you.” I pleaded with him.

His horn lit up and I felt my face tingle.  He handed me a mirror and showed me that my face was healed of it’s injuries.  “That’s one down.  There’s still more to go.” he said with a genuine smile.

“You’re a brave pony Time.”  I leant down and gave him a quick hug.  “Good luck.”

“You too.”  He leant close to my ear.  “If you find Nightmare...do what must be done.”

“I will.”  I broke the hug, gave a quick salute to them both and dashed out of the castle, into the battlefield.

In the medical wing of the castle, the entire medical team, along with Princess Cadance was working hard to heal the injured ponies from the battle.  Along with ponies, minotaurs and griffons were also caught up in the fray.

Wiping sweat from her forehead, Cadance sighed and shook her head.  “I need to stop for a bit.  My legs are about to give way.”

“That’s fine Princess.  Please move out to the recuperation area and take a seat.” replied a kind nurse who hadn’t stopped all evening.

Making her way to the room, Cadance thought about her husband-to-be fighting alongside his Royal Guard to stop Nightmare Moon.  Collapsing on a seat, she leant her head down and took deep breaths.

“Come on Shiny...I know you can do it.”  She smiled softly.  “Go and stop that horrible--”

*WHACK*

Her body fell to ground, struck on the head with a blunt object.  The nurse from before stepped out from behind the seats and stood next to Cadance’s body.  Using her hoof, she held it to her neck.

“Pulse is good.  That’s good enough for me.”  A sickening green flash lit up the room before the nurse cackled.  “This is all too easy…”

56. Magic Solves Everything (Part 2)

56. Magic Solves Everything (Part 2)

I kept on running.  I passed piles of rubble and many buildings which were ablaze.  I was trying my best not to let this whole situation get to me but knowing that I was solely responsible for it, it was damn tough.

“LUNA?  CELESTIA?!” I screamed in a random direction.  Crowds of ponies were running, just running away from everything that was happening.  “TWILIGHT?!” I screamed again.  “RAINBOW?!  AJ?!”

“Over here!” I heard Pinkie reply.

Dashing around the corner, I found the girls and Celestia, shielding themselves in a hidden alcove.  I quickly dashed inside and huddled in alongside them.  “Any sign of Luna?” I asked.

“No.  I can’t sense her anywhere near here.” Celestia replied.  “I saw her fly into the crowds in the city and lost her when I was tackled by one of Nightmare’s guards.” she said, lifting her wing to show a large cut on her coat.

“Oh my goodness…” I reached out to inspect it but she snapped her wing back in place.

“It’s fine.”  She gently smiled.  “It’s dark magic so it’ll take longer to heal...but I’ll be fine.”

I was quickly grabbed by Twilight’s hooves.  “Where’s Spike?!” she asked frantically.

“He’s safe.  He stayed behind with Time Turner and the guards.  Time is a doctor and he wanted to help out.” I said.  “I can’t believe him though...he’s gone through so much yet still he wants to help…”

“I know right?  I mean, he’s such a--”

Rainbow shoved her hoof over Pinkie’s to stop her talking.  “SSHHH...keep quiet…”

The reason for quiet became evident.  A group of Nightmare’s guards were nearby and they walked right into our line of view.  They hadn’t noticed us so far.

“What’s the situation here?” one of them asked.

“Our siege on the castle seems to have worked.  The Master will be happy to know that the Princesses have fled the castle, along with the Elements.” another replied.

“Then we continue with our orders.  Destroy Canterlot.”

“That is correct.”

“You there!” a new voice sounded.  A pegasus Nightmare guard landed in front of them and snapped his wings shut.  There was something about him that looked familiar.  “I have news for you.”

“What are you thinking Owen?” Celestia spoke to me in my mind.

“That guard...why does he look so…”  That’s when it clicked.  That red tuft of hair sticking out on his head.  He wasn’t just any guard.  “Scarlett Ripple…” I whispered.

“What news is that?” one of the original guards asked.

“Princess Luna has been captured and taken to our Master.”

No.

Not her.

Please not her.

“We have everything we need to put the Master’s plan into fruition.  There’s just one more thing I need to do.”  He breathed a deep breath and turned his head...straight towards us.  “Something I need to tell you.”

He slowly walked towards us, wearing a devilish smile.  “Scarlett…” I softly said.  “Not you too…”

“Twice where it fell before.  There won’t be a third.”  With that said, he backed away and flew off at a great speed, with the other two guards running after him.

I slowly got out of the alcove and looked to my left and my right.  “All clear.”  One by one, the girls and Celestia got out of the alcove and looked around them.  “My god...look at this place…”

“They really did a number on the city.” added Applejack.

“What do you expect?” I continued.  “They were ordered to by--”

*FWOMP*

I looked to my left and saw Celestia spreading her wings.  She flapped them once and took off slighty before I ran forwards and grabbed her hind legs.  “What are you doing?!” I shouted at her.

She fell onto her front as I held onto her legs.  Getting back up, she gave me a harsh glare.  “Saving my sister.” she said, anger dripping with every word.

“Then we’re coming with you.  Right?” I said, turning back towards the girls.

“YEAH!” they all resounded.

“You most certainly are NOT coming!” Celestia angrily shouted.

“Yes we are!  You have no right to--”

“STAY HERE!”

Then I did something I never thought I would ever do.

I slapped her across the face.

“We ARE going!” I shouted back at her, my rage rising.  “Don’t you dare do this by yourself, you’ll only get yourself killed!”  I held my hands to my head and starting breathing faster.  “I mean...this...ALL OF THIS!” I screamed, pointing to the city around me.  “IS ALL MY FAULT!”  I got right into Celestia’s face, she looked terrified of me.  “I...am going with you.  I am rescuing your sister, my fiancee and the Princess of Equestria!  We go...TOGETHER!”

Letting out some ragged breaths, the realisation of what I had just done hit me.  I had struck Celestia.  I clasped my mouth with my hand and stumbled backwards.  “Oh my god...I...I didn’t mean…”

“It’s alright Owen.” Celestia quietly said.  She slowly walked over to me and rested her wing on my shoulder.  “I think I needed that.”

“But I...hit you.  I’m not that guy...I...I’m sorry…” I muttered.

“It’s fine.”  She hugged me lightly with her wing.  “You’ve no need to apologise.”  She put her wing back into place and addressed the girls.  “Are you up to the task?  It will not be easy.”

“Sure as sugar Princess!” AJ replied.

“Count me in!” Rainbow added.

“We’ll rescue Luna AND defeat Nightmare Moon all at the same time!” Pinkie also added.

“I’m up for it, of course but…”

I looked at the butter pegasus.  “But what?”

“Um...where do we look?”

“Well we…”  Damn.  She was right.  “Well...we follow those guards!  Surely they’ll be returning to Nightmare Moon or their Master as they said.”

Celestia took the sky again and looked around.  “I cannot see them!”

“Can’t you use your magic to track them?” Rarity called out.

Celestia landed and folded her wings.  “I don’t want to risk it.  Nightmare could be looking for me and if I were to use my magic, she could track me down.”

“But she didn’t.  You used your spells earlier and she hasn’t come.” I said.

“That is true...but I still do not want to risk it.”  She held her hoof to her mouth.  “What was it that the guard said?  ‘Two times it failed’?”

“Twice where it fell before.  There won’t be a third.” Twilight recited.  “What could it mean?”

“Has a certain structure fallen twice before?  Like a tower or something?” I asked.

“Not that I know of.  The only tower that has fallen was Baltimare’s Clock Tower during a storm around 200 years ago.” Twilight informed.

“What about right here?” Applejack guessed.  “If she’s as smart as you say she is, she could be right here, right under our muzzles…”

“I don’t think Nightmare would risk that.” Rarity interjected.  “Maybe he meant a fall of an empire or a--”

Celestia stomped her hoof and flared her wings out.  “I know where she is.”  She lowered herself and looked towards us.  “Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.  I ask of you now to carry one of your friends.  We need to fly somewhere, fast.”

Rainbow and Fluttershy took the air with them picking up Rarity and Applejack respectively.

“Owen, Twilight and Pinkie.  I am strong enough to carry all three of you.” Celestia added.

“Are you sure?  That’s a lot of weight.”  I turned to the two ponies.  “No offense at all, it’s just three combined--”

“It’s fine Owen.” Twilight cut me off.  I swore I saw a glare.

I climbed onto Celestia’s back, with Twilight and Pinkie sitting in front of me.  Celestia flapped her wings once and we were up.  “You sure you’re alright to do this?” I asked.

“It’s no problem.  Are you all secure?”  We all answered with a yes.  “How about you two?”

“All set!” Rainbow replied.

“Ready to go.” Fluttershy said meekly, holding onto Applejack.

“So where is she hiding Celestia?” I asked.

“Like what Scarlett said.  ‘Twice where it fell before’.  It happened a thousand years ago...and last year.”

Twilight gasped.  “You don’t mean…”

“Yes my young student.  Nightmare is hiding where she fell twice before.  The remains of our previous home in the Everfree Forest.”  Celestia looked at each of the Elements of Harmony, which were still dark blue.  “I just hope we’re not too late.”

Miles away, just on the horizon, lay a small house.  It was a bit different to everyone else’s but after it’s initial appearance, the popularity of it has died down.

This house, just located within Sweet Apple Acres, was being approached by a group of armoured guards.  One guard stood out in front and halted the rest of his group.

“Is this the place?” he asked.

“Yes Sir.  This house belonged to the human.”

“Very well.”  His horn lit up along with everyone else’s.  “Do what must be done.”

The Moon illuminated our flight path as we soared towards the Everfree Forest.  Thankfully, there were no more fires and no more battles occurring where we flew over.  Before long, the dark and foreboding Everfree Forest came into view.  I clutched onto Twilight and Pinkie as tight as I could as we began to descend.

“Wait!  There’s somepony we need to warn!” Twilight shouted.  “Land over there, towards that smoke!”

Celestia descended towards the billowing smoke and softly flew through the trees, landing on the grass below with a thump.  Climbing off her, Rainbow and Fluttershy also landed, stretching their wings.

“Oohhh...that was tough…” Rainbow moaned.

“You said it…” Fluttershy added.

“Who are we here to warn Twilight?” asked Celestia who was also stretching her wings.

“Follow me, her hut should be around here somewhere.”  Twilight led us through the thick foliage as we searched for her friend.  Why someone would live in this godforsaken place is beyond me.

The sounds of the wildlife in this place really creeped me the fuck out.  Ever since that damn Manticore nearly killed me, I’ve always been terrified of this place.  A few guttural growls sounded from nearby bushes but nothing jumped out at us.

Eventually, we came across a small tree with a door in it - it looked very similar to Twilight’s Library only a little smaller...and a bit more swampy.

Twilight ran up to the door and knocked on it vigorously.  “Zecora!  Are you there?”  There was no answer.  She knocked again and again.  “ZECORA!”

The door eventually opened and out stepped a creature I hadn’t seen here before.  A zebra with an array of gold hoops around her neck and legs.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle, I was trying to sleep.  By the sound of your knocking, I’m guessing it’s trouble, quite deep?” she said.

“YES!”  Twilight quickly shoved a hoof over her mouth.  “Sorry...we should be quiet.”  Twilight looked around just in case of any intruders.  “You could possibly be in great danger.”

“Your warning I truly appreciate, is there something coming that I need to retaliate?” Zecora replied.

That rhyming...creepy but awesome.

“No my dear.” Celestia interjected.  “But it is most advised that you leave your home and retreat to Ponyville at once.  There are dark forces at work here and we want to prevent any harm that may come to you.”

“Then return to Ponyville I shall.  Good luck with your quest, to slay forces most foul.”  Zecora dashed inside and grabbed a couple of bags before trotting off into the woods.

“Good luck Zecora…” Twilight quietly said.

“She’ll be alright.  Surprised she didn’t freak out at my appearance.” I said.  This earned a puzzled look from everyone around.  “So...what do we do now?”

Celestia turned in a certain direction and pointed with her hoof.  “We go to the Castle.  It’s in this direction.”  Rainbow flared her wings but Celestia quickly closed them with her hooves.  “No.  We must not fly or use magic unless we REALLY need to.  We want to stay hidden.”

I rubbed my hand across my chest to get rid of an itch and noticed something.  I looked down to see the lack of a certain gem across my chest.  I felt determination build up inside of me.

“Let’s go.  We’re getting Luna back and stopping that psycho from doing anything else.”  I walked past Celestia and onwards through the trees.  I looked back just to confirm that the rest of the girls were following me.  Celestia nodded and I turned back and kept on walking.

It must have been about thirty minutes until anything changed scenery wise.  We came across a raging river which had a rope bridge joining the two sides.  Unfortunately, the rope bridge was missing a fair few wooden planks.

“How are we gonna do this then?  If we can’t fly?” I asked.

“There was a sea serpent here last time and carried us across.  I wonder where he’s gone…” Rarity pondered.  “I have to see if his moustache is still in good condition.”

“Time and a place Rarity...time and a place.”  I walked to the edge of the river and looked down.  There was no way to swim it, the current was way too strong.  “We’re gonna have to fly, there’s no other way across.”

“Same as before?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow picked up Rarity, Fluttershy picked up Applejack and myself, Twilight and Pinkie climbed upon Celestia.  We all took off and started to fly across the river, always keeping a eye on our surroundings.

“All good back there?” I called back.

“Fine over here!” Rainbow shouted back.

“What about you Fluttershy?”

No answer.

“Fluttershy?  Applejack?”  I turned back to see they weren’t there.  “GUYS?!”

“HEEEEELP!!!” came their voices.  I looked down to see two of Nightmare’s guards flying off with Fluttershy and Applejack.  Fluttershy had her wings and hooves bound and Applejack just had her hooves bound.

“HANG ON!  Celestia, go after them!”  She took a sharp turn to the left and immediately sped after the guards.  “HOLD ON GUYS!  WE’LL BE RIGHT--”

Before I could finish, a navy blue aura surrounded their bodies and they instantly vanished, along with the two girls.

“NO!”  We darted around in the air for any sign of them but to no avail.  “NO NO NO!”  Celestia quickly turned around and flew back in the direction of the castle.

Landing, I quickly got off her and started running towards the castle, only to be tackled by Celestia herself.  “Owen!  You need to stop!”

“They’ve got three of us now!  We HAVE to get them back!” I shouted, all the time, trying to get up.

Celestia’s hooves grabbed my shoulders as she lay on top of me.  “We will, I promise.  We just need to stick together, alright?”  She gently got off my body and lifted me to my feet.  “Alright?”

I said nothing as I looked at Rarity and Rainbow.  Both of them looked distraught by this turn of events, as did Twilight and Pinkie.  I looked back up at Celestia and nodded slowly.  “Alright.”

“Nopony takes my friends away from me.” Rainbow angrily stated.

“Yeah!” Pinkie added.

We continued our venture through the Everfree, ignoring any wildlife that was here.  Our minds were set on the castle and the castle alone.

But mine were heading in a different direction.

“Why the Element of Honesty...why?”  These thoughts kept replaying over and over in my head.  “What am I now?  A clone of myself?”

“You are not a clone Owen.” came Celestia’s voice.  “I understand that it seems that way to you but your body is...different than before.”

“Different?  Different how?” I asked.

“That is something that only Luna can tell you.  But know this, when you hear what it is, you’ll know for certain that you are NOT a clone.”

“There it is…” said Twilight.

Standing before us was the Castle of The Royal Pony Sisters.  The sight of this place just brings back memories of what happened before...when this all started.  Another rope bridge seperated us from the castle.  Testing it’s durability with my foot, I felt it was stronger than the last one.

“I’ll go first.” I said quietly.  Slowly walking onto the bridge, it swayed in the slight wind.  My gaze never left the castle and the giant moon illuminating it from high above.  Halfway across the bridge, a board snapped and fell into the abyss below but I managed to keep my footing.  Another minute and I was safely across.

I motioned with my hand that it was safe to cross and the remaining girls crossed safely.  The last to cross was Celestia, who breathed a sigh of relief.  “Thank goodness it held.  I was worried that--”  Her ears twitched and she turned towards the abyss below.  “Somepony is coming.  Hide!”

The only viable place to hide was a collection of bushes near the edge of the cliff.  We waited in silence as they got closer.

“You better let us go!  You hear me!”

“Wait...that’s Applejack!” I said in whisper.

“Consarnit, lemme go!” AJ’s voice sounded again.

Eventually the two guards from before surfaced out of the abyss and landed near the castle door.

“That went better than expected.” one of them said.

“Yeah, although this one here wouldn’t shut up the whole time.” the other replied.

“Well if you didn’t get us lost, we would have got back here sooner and you wouldn’t have had to listen to her!”

“I didn’t get lost!  It’s just...those invisibility spells that the Master equipped us with...they messed with my sense of direction.”

I couldn’t take this anymore.  Feeling so much anger, I slowly emerged from the bushes and skulked around the walls towards the guards.

“OWEN!” Twilight shouted in whisper.  “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

“When I say go, charge them.”  I slowly made my way towards the door, staying out of their line of sight.  I was about seven feet away from them when I made the decision.

“GO!”  I leapt out from behind the wall and tackled both of the guards, sending them to the ground.  I started undoing the bounds of Applejack’s legs before one of the guards threw a hoof into my cheek, sending me backwards.

“Alert the guards!”  He looked up to see a rather large white pony heading straight for him.  “IT’S THE PRIN--”

A hoof silenced his call for help as the girls charged the guards, keeping them from retreating.  Unfortunately, their call for help didn’t go unanswered as a swarm of pegasi guards appeared from the castle’s innards.

“Holy shit…”

Twilight had just finished undoing the bounds on Applejack and Fluttershy before the guards swooped down, attempting to attack us.  A few threw punches here and there and managed to score a hit on Twilight.

“Damn it!”  I picked up a large branch and swung it a few times at the pegasi, sending a few to the ground.

Celestia was using her magic to fire off offensive spells, knocking out several guards as the rest of the girls were using their own unique talents to subdue any guards that came near them.

“THERE’S TOO MANY!” Twilight shouted.

“WE CAN HANDLE THEM!” Rainbow replied.

“OWEN!” Celestia shouted.  “GET IN THE CASTLE, NOW!”  My body refused to move as I watched her hold back around ten guards by herself.  “GO!”

“I can’t do this by myself!” I answered back, holding the back of my head in my hands.

“YOU HAVE TO!  NOW GO!”  I watched on as Celestia’s crown got knocked off her head.  “DO IT!”

I couldn’t stay here, I had to save Luna.  Dodging attacks, I managed to get myself to the castle doors and slip inside, closing them afterwards.  I collapsed against the doors and caught my breath, trying my best not to start crying.  My friends were outside, fighting for their lives and I’m here on my own.

Slowly but surely, I got to my feet and moved forward through the castle.  There wasn’t a sound to be heard, not even the fight from outside.  Walking further and further in, I got myself more and more lost in this labyrinth of a castle.  It was adorned with banners of all shapes and sizes.  Some were of the sun, some of the moon.

Around ten minutes had passed and I still had not seen a single guard or Nightmare herself.  Had we got this wrong?  Had we gone to the wrong place?

*CLIP CLOP CLIP CLOP*

There were ponies nearby.  I stuck to the shadows and followed the noise, hoping to find the right path to Luna.  I followed the noise until I saw several shadows.  I walked out into the corridor to find…

“Owen?”

“Celestia!”  I ran up to her and hugged her tight.  The girls were behind her looking a little tired but no worse for wear.  “I’ve been walking around for ages and I got lost.  No sign of Luna or Nightmare Moon.”

“Look where you are.”  I looked behind her to see…

“The front door?”  I slapped my forehead.  “Please tell me there’s no weird spell that affects your direction, is there?”

“Not that I can sense.” Celestia replied.  “I know the way...keep close.”

I let Celestia lead and kept back with the girls.  “How did you all do?”

“All good.  A few bumps but we beat them.” Twilight replied.

“They were tough, but they aint as tough as an Apple family member.” Applejack added.

“It’s a shame I didn’t have my party cannon.” Pinkie also added.

“SHH...we’re close.  Very close.” Celestia instructed us.  “Owen...stay back a bit.  Nightmare might not know you are alive so keep yourself hidden if we see her.”

“Good idea.” I replied.

Following the cold corridors of old, we came across a large room with two chairs on it.  “This is where she’ll be.  Remember, keep your eyes open and look out for any sign of her.”

The chairs themselves were navy blue coloured and looked slightly gothic.  She’s definitely been here.

*MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA…..*

Her two-tone laughter echoed through the halls and sounded extremely eerie.  I quickly ducked back out of the room and kept hidden from view, just listening in.  I felt a thump of hooves as the laughter got louder.  It was her and she was here.

“At last, I thought you’d never find me.” her echoed voice spoke in a dark tone.

That voice...it still creeps me the fuck out.  It’s my voice as well as hers.

“This ends now Nightmare.  Where is my sister?” Celestia ordered.

I heard the sound of magic being used as I heard that distinct twinkling noise.  A large crackle sounded and I heard Celestia groan before the castle shook.

“Surprised you can fend that off Celestia.  As for your sister…”  I heard the wall crumble in the room and a lot of gasps were made.

“Luna!”  I heard Celestia growl.  “What have you done to her?!”

“Oh nothing much.  Just made her submit to my will.  I can be very persuasive.” I heard her reply.

“That mother...fucking...bitch!”

I heard the galloping of hooves.  “Luna!  Can you hear me?!” I heard Celestia shout.

“That’s quite enough of that!”  A magical burst was heard and then...silence.  Nothing but silence.  She couldn’t have…“Now get cosy whilst I shape Equestria to my will.”  I heard her take a few steps before she stopped.  “Wait...there’s something else.  I can feel it...something different.”

Oh shit.

“Hmmm...maybe one of the guards is mutating...I’m not quite sure how my magic affects their brain.”  I heard her footsteps get quieter and quieter.  It was strange, that she didn’t manage to.--

*SMASH*

“A-HA!”  A hand came crashing through the wall and grabbed me by the throat.  Pulling me into her view, her face was one of pure shock.  “Im...impossible!”  She pulled me close to her.  “You…I...this is not possible!”

I looked over her shoulder to see Celestia and the Mane 6 trapped inside a navy blue sphere which was silencing their shouts to me.  I watched as they continued to hit the shield in an effort to get out.

Looking the left, I felt my breathing freeze as I saw who was there.  Laying on the floor on her belly, was Luna.  A dark glow surrounded her horn and she emitted soft groans of pain every few seconds.  Her eyes were squeezed shut as whatever was happening to her was causing her so much pain.

Nightmare squeezed my neck harder.  I struggled to breath as she examined me all over and stared at me.

“No...NO!  Oh Celestia, he’s not is he?”  Nightmare chuckled to herself.  “Oh what a shame.  Wouldn’t matter anyway.”  Nightmare let go of me and walked over to the shield where Celestia was being held.  Using her hand, she levitated Celestia towards the edge of the shield and began to pull her against it.

“What…”  I coughed a few times.  “What are you doing?!”  I got to my feet and started to run towards them both but I was quickly engulfed in Nightmare’s magical field.

Nightmare continued to pull Celestia towards the shield.  I watched as Celestia’s face said it all - she was screaming in agony.  She was gritting her teeth as Nightmare continued to pull.  Eventually, she slowly began to pass through the shield and out into the open.

Her screaming immediately stopped as she was held in place by Nightmare’s magic.  I watched as she struggled to breath and tried her best to move.  “You…”  She hacked a few horrible sounding coughs.  “What have you done...to my sister?”

“What needed to be done.  She is under my control now.” Nightmare coldly replied.  “I must admit, you are tougher than I remember.”She turned to me.  “As are you...the human who survived the Nightmare.”

My eyes darted to the left again and I couldn’t stop looking at Luna as she continued to writhe in pain.  “Let her go!”  Nightmare pulled a smirk.  “I’m serious!  LET HER GO RIGHT NOW!”

“Hmmhmmhmm.”  I felt my body get shoved by an invisible force and was pinned up against the wall.  “But you have no idea how important she is to me.  Besides, you two had a good run.  Why not share her around?”

I couldn’t believe what this psycho was saying.  “She is NOT some toy to be shared!  She is a Princess and you should respect--”

My sentence was cut short as I was struck across the face by her magic.  “Such a tone you have...odd how I never found that side of you.”  Nightmare looked back at Celestia, who was still motionless in her magical field and then across to Luna.  “Your love for her is un-measureable…”  Without warning, she dropped her hold on me and I fell to the ground.  “I’ve never felt such love for a pony before.”  She chuckled darkly, turning her back to me.  “This makes it all the much more enjoyable!”

That made me snap.  I quickly got to my feet and charged at Nightmare.  I didn’t care if she was using my body, SHE NEEDED TO DIE!

Before I could reach her, she flung her hand back and I was pushed back with immense force onto the floor.

“Tsk tsk tsk...I need to keep an eye on you.”  She advanced on me and smirked.  “In fact, why don’t I have one of your...friends...to keep you company.”

“You called for me, Master?”

I knew that voice.  Turning around, I saw none other than Scarlett Ripple standing there, standing proud with his dark armour.

“Indeed I did.  Entertain my guest for me whilst I deal with the Princesses here.”  She put a hand to her chin.  “Go wild.”

Scarlett’s eyes narrowed and a dark smile adorned his lips.  “As you wish my Master.”  He immediately locked eyes with me and lowered his head.  “I’d start running if I were you.”

I froze as he took a fighting stance.  I raised my hands and held them out in front of me.  “Scarlett no!  You’re not like this!” I called out to him.  He advanced slowly towards me, grinding his hooves into the ground.  “Don’t you remember what I did for you?  I gave you time with your daughter!  Scootaloo!  Remember?!”

Scarlett’s eyes fluttered for a second and his scowl dropped for a little bit before he continued to gain ground on me.  I began to backpedal to try and escape from him.

“So you do remember…”  Scarlett growled as I spoke to him.  “Remember how happy she was?  She cried, you cried...I cried!”  He looked angry and was grinding his teeth.  “She said it was the happiest day of her life!  Don’t you care at all about--”

“ENOUGH!” he screamed before charging forward and spearing me in the gut, sending us both to the ground.  I pushed hard to get him off me but the armour he was wearing was incredibly heavy.  Scarlett raised his hoof and sent it crashing into my side, right beneath the rib cage.

The pain was intense.  I cried out in pain as Scarlett continued to punch my side with his hooves.  Holding back my cries, I found the strength to shove him off me and stumble to my feet.  I watched as Scarlett got back to his hooves and chuckled before running towards me again.

I just managed to jump to side and dodged his attack.  “Scarlett!  Stop this!  We’re friends!” I pleaded with him.

“You are no friend of the Master...therefore, you are no friend of mine!” Scarlett screamed as he jumped towards me with his hind legs aimed at me.

I had to do something.  He was my closest male friend but he was trying to kill me.  I quickly ducked under his attack and whacked him on the back of the head with my fist.  If I didn’t know how hard a pony’s head was, I do now!

Scarlett toppled to the floor, clutching his head.  “OWWW!”  Shaking his head, he quickly got back to his hooves and jumped at me again, this time landing on my chest and pushing me onto my back.  “You’ll regret doing that!”  He raised his hoof again and struck me across the cheek.  I tried to block his attacks by shielding my face but it didn’t do much.

Blow after blow landed on my face as Scarlett showed no sign of stopping.  My face was screaming in pain as more and more hits found their way in.

“OWEN!  HIT BACK!”

Hearing Celestia’s shout, I aimlessly threw a fist upwards and it connected with his muzzle.  He clutched it with one of his own and I took the opportunity to throw another punch.  And another.  And another!

Keeping up my hits, I sent him onto his back so it looked like a mirror image from before.  He shielded his face as I continued to hit him furiously.  “YOU NEED TO FIGHT THE NIGHTMARE!” I screamed at him.  “YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO BE ON OUR SIDE!”

“Well this won’t do at all.” I heard Nightmare say.  “Time to move the moon Luna.”

“YYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGH!”

That blood-curdling scream stopped me in my tracks.  I turned around to see Luna’s body being lifted up and her horn being pointed at the moon.  Luna screamed in agony as her horn focused on the moon, making it bigger and bigger.

I heard a guttural growl next to me and saw Scarlett’s body beginning to grow more muscular by the second.  After a few more seconds, Luna’s body dropped with a thud and Scarlett was back on his hooves.

“GUARDS!” Nightmare called.  Around ten guards flew in from outside and surrounded me, with Scarlett leading the pack.  “Destroy him.”

I didn’t have time to react as Scarlett dashed forward at immense speed and tackled me again.  I looked up to see the pegasi guards swoop down upon me and throw a punch each time they neared me.  Scarlett had my arms and legs pinned down so I couldn’t even move.

*WHACK*

“ARGH!”

*WHACK*

“AAAAARGH!”

*WHACK*

“AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH”

Then...they stopped.  Each hit was more painful than the last and I definetely heard some cracks during the barrage.  I couldn’t help but let out a few sobs, past my swollen lips and cheeks.  All I could taste was blood.

“Pathetic.  Even humans can’t stop the moon’s power.” Nightmare muttered.

“OWEN!  SPEAK TO ME!” Celestia called out to me.

“I…”  I didn’t have the energy to talk, I just couldn’t do it.  “I can’t…”

“Hmmhmmhmm.”  Dark blue filled my vision as Nightmare loomed over me.  “Thank you Scarlett, you can leave him be for now.”  I praised the lord as his weight shifted off my body...only to be replaced by Nightmare’s foot.  “The Moon is an extremely powerful object...and it’s magic is even more powerful.  Do you like my new guards?”

She forcefully lifted my head to look at Scarlett as he stood triumphantly at my feet.  “Every single guard under my command is powered by the moon.  At first, they were powerful enough to take down an entire city.  But your display of human strength just proved me wrong.  They were weak.  They needed to be stronger.”  She moved my head again so I looked at Luna.  “This is where your fiancee comes in.”

“L...Luna…” I weakly called out.

“The closer the moon is to Equestria, the stronger I and my guards get.  With Luna under my control, she will keep the moon risen for all of eternity.  And when some new forces arrive to destroy me?  She can bring the moon closer!”  She stood up and raised her arms high.  “NO-ONE WILL BE ABLE TO STOP ME FROM TAKING OVER EQUESTRIA!”

“And it’s all because of you.” she said softly.

“M...me?” I replied with a whisper.

“You followed my commands.  You did everything I wanted you to do.  You even stopped that bully in the school...wow...she was mean.”

“You...YOU?!” Celestia shouted in rage.  “I KNEW something was wrong!  What did you do to him?!”

I watched as Nightmare walked over to Celestia, who was still pinned against the wall, and held her muzzle with her hand.  “Just a little mind control.  You know...a little thought here...a little truth there…”  Releasing her muzzle, she walked over to Luna.  “All because of a little jealousy from a thousand years ago.  You really are a useless sister after all.”

That last line struck me like a dagger through the heart.  The rage inside me was insurmountable and I felt my fists clenching up.  I had to do something.  The girls were still trapped inside the shield and Celestia was immobilized.  The only one who was able to move...was me.  I had to do something...anything.

I watched as Nightmare walked about the room, taunting her captured subjects as they cowered under her gaze.

I had an idea brewing.  It was a long shot and would probably end up badly for me...but I had to try.

“And rue this day Celestia!  For it is I, Nightmare Moon--”

Nightmare was backing towards me.

“--who has defeated you and will claim my rightful place--”

Just a little more.  I readied my arms.

“--as the Ruler of Equestria!”

NOW!

I reached my arms out, grabbed her legs and pulled them towards me.  Losing her footing, she fell forward and slammed her face, straight into the floor.  Nightmare instantly screamed out in pain and clutched her face with her hands, ceasing her magic.

The shield dropped and Celestia was free to move again.  The girls and Celestia instantly ran over to Luna but before they could even make it a few meters, Nightmare’s hand raised and they were all caught in her magic again.

I felt myself being lifted to my feet.  Nightmare got to her feet and stared at me.  Her nose was bloody and bruised and her face was one of pure anger.  The guards around me began to snicker, whilst staring at me.

“You…”  She instantly grabbed me by the throat and squeezed hard.  “That’s the last bit of luck you will EVER HAVE!”  Her hand squeezed harder and I felt my breathing beginning to slow.

Nightmare walked with me in her grasp and pinned me against the wall, her guards following her step.  “My first order as Ruler of Equestria is that Humans are to be made extinct.”  She narrowed her eyes and smiled darkly.  “Let’s make that a reality.”  Her hand glowed brightly with that familiar blue aura and started to shake.  The light grew bigger and bigger as she reared her hand back.  The noise her hand was making was also getting louder and louder.

I tried my best...I really did.

I tried to save them...I tried to rescue Luna.

I failed.

I closed my eyes as the hand quickly shot towards me.

*WHOOSH*  *TINK TINK TINK TINK TINK*

Silence.

Nothing but silence.

Was this death?

I slowly opened my eyes and saw that Nightmare’s hand had frozen in place, inches from my face.  The light had completely diminished and all I could hear was deep breaths being taken.

Nightmare’s hand slowly lost it’s grip around my neck and dropped me to the floor.  I took a huge lungful of air as my windpipe regained it’s original shape.  Coughing heavily, I looked behind Nightmare to see a wondrous sight.

There, stood Luna, glaring towards Nightmare.  I quickly got to my feet and stumbled across to her, collapsing against her frame - the injuries from earlier getting to me.

“Owen...oh Owen you’re OK…” Luna softly spoke, wrapping her hooves around me.

“As are you…”  She helped me to my feet as she continued her stare.  Celestia came into view, along with the girls who I immediately rushed over to.  “Are you girls alright?”

“We’re OK.” Fluttershy whispered as she inspected my facial injuries.

“Fat lot of good we were…” Rainbow muttered.

“You did everything you could.” I replied.  I turned back around and walked back to Luna who was still staring at Nightmare.  “What the hell is going on?”  I joined in with the stare.  “She’s frozen?  Along with the guards?”

“Yes.” Luna coldly replied.

“What happened?” Celestia asked.

Luna ignited her horn and picked up a small object which was laying some distance away.  Bringing it closer, she dropped it into my hand.  The small object was instantly recognised by everyone else.

“The ring?” I asked.

“The ring.” Luna repeated.  “She was focusing all her magic on a spell to kill you.”  Luna tapped her horn.  “Meaning she dropped her control over my magic.”  Luna levitated the ring and ignited it in flames, destroying it.  “The ring is no longer on your human body.”

Then it all made sense.

“So without the ring…” Twilight started.

“Nightmare can’t use magic!” I finished.

“Exactly!” added Luna.

“NO!” came the deranged shout of Nightmare.  “IT WON’T END THIS WAY!  I WON’T…”  Nightmare grunted and started to breathe heavily.  “WHAT IS HAPPENING TO ME?!”

Celestia walked forward and stood next to me and Luna.  “What happened to Owen when you took over his body.  It all makes sense now.”  Celestia set a hoof on my shoulder.  “The reason for your body absorbing magic at a high rate was not because of the Alicorn blood in you.”  She turned her head towards Nightmare.  “She was controlling you from within your body.  Her power was slowly returning with every single unit of magic you absorbed as every other pony would do.”

“And when it got to a certain point, she couldn’t take in anymore.” Luna continued.  “That’s where the ring came into use.  The release of the magic from your body allowed her to use her powers further to infiltrate your mind and cause you to do so many things.”

Before Luna could continue, Nightmare’s body began to shake.  “W-w-wh-at is ha-ppe-nin-g to m-e?!”

Her body began to shake more violently, along with the grounds of the castle.  “Luna, what’s going on?” I asked nervously as I tried to keep my footing.

“The moon is still giving her magic that she cannot use.  It’s building to a critical level.” Luna stated.  Her tone was full of remorse.

A certain conversation replayed in my mind from when I was in isolation and made me think the worst.  “Celestia?”  I took a few steps back.  “That pony from before...the one who absorbed the magic...he died right?”

“Unfortunately yes, he did.  Although his magic absorption was not of Night--”

“How did he die?”

“He…”  Celestia immediately flared her wings opened and pulled the girls close.  “WE NEED TO GET OUT...RIGHT NOW!”

The rumbling got louder and louder.  “WHAT’S HAPPENING?!” I shouted over the noise.

“Nightmare is about to--”  Luna stopped talking as Nightmare’s eyes began to glow with the colour of her aura.  “CELESTIA, GO!”

With that, Celestia grabbed the girls and teleported out of the castle.  The rumbling continued to worsen and bits of the decaying castle came crashing down onto the floor.

“PlEaSe HeLp Me!!!” Nightmare screamed, her voice becoming distorted.

Luna quickly grabbed me with her wing and held me close.  “We’re getting out of here!”  Her horn began to glow but I quickly escaped her grasp.  “OWEN!  WE NEED TO GO, NOW!”

“NO!”  I ran up to the frozen Nightmare Moon and grabbed the gem which hung around her neck.  “WHAT ABOUT THE GUARDS?  WHAT HAPPENS TO THEM?!” I shouted back, looking at the terrified Scarlett.

Luna said nothing.  She looked away and quickly dodged a falling archway that crumbled away.  “WE ARE LEAVING!”  Before I could even answer, she levitated me to herself and my vision went white.

The sound of the rumbling ceased as I felt soft grass underneath me.  Regaining my vision, I saw that we had all teleported to Fluttershy’s cottage, just on the border of the Everfree.  I shook off the disorientation and got to my feet, as the rest of us did as well.

“What happened in there?” I asked.

“It’s strange, it should have…”  Celestia was cut off as her horn lit up.  She quickly flew into the sky and looked over the trees of the Everfree.

“What is she--”

“EVERYPONY TAKE COVER!” Celestia screamed as she descended and shielded herself.  Luna quickly dragged me to the ground and shielded me with her wings.

“WHAT’S HAPP--”

*THWOMP*

A huge rumble shook the ground as we took cover.  I heard panicked screams from nearby houses which quickly died down.  I slowly opened my eyes and looked through a small gap in Luna’s wings.

“Was that--”

*BOOOOOOM*

A powerful shockwave hit us and destroyed our eardrums with the sound of an almighty explosion.  I felt myself being pushed back by the force of the shockwave.  I clutched my ears to prevent any damage by the sound which was slowly getting quieter and quieter.

Eventually, the noise ceased and the rumbling stopped.  Slowly, we all began to get to our feet and hooves.  The surrounding area was a shambles.  Trees were strewn everywhere, uprooted and thrown around like paper bags in the wind.  The bridge over the stream had collapsed and Fluttershy’s roof had partially caved in.

“Is everyone alright?!” I asked.

“I’m OK!” replied Applejack.

“Me too!” Pinkie added.

I wiped the sweat off my forehead as I surveyed the damage.  “How does that even work?  Tress get uprooted but your house is intact...just about.”

“Magic.” Celestia answered.  “Magical reinforcement on homes.  Can’t stop everything but does most of the trick.”

I looked towards the Everfree.  From here, I could see some trees bent out of shape but it still looked like the same old forest.

“What the fuck was that?” I asked.

“Nightmare Moon.” Luna replied.  “With no way to exert the magic from her body, it kept on building and building till...this.”

“She...exploded?!” I replied in shock.

“A magical explosion, strong enough to destroy nearly anything.  We recieved the end of the blast but no severe damage seems to have happened here.  I am certain that I can’t say the same for the middle of the forest.” Celestia explained.

I held my hands over my head as the information sunk in.  “So she really is…”

“Dead?” Luna asked.  I nodded.  “Yes.”

I sighed a huge sigh of relief.

It was over.

It was finally over.

“Wait…”

An image of a pony flashed before me.  One of a guard.

“Scarlett!  What happened to those guards?  To all of her guards?!” I shouted, fear growing inside me.

“Owen...the same would have happened to them.”  Luna lay a wing over my shoulder.  “I’m sorry but...your friend is--”

“NO!”  I pushed her wing off.  “NOT HIM!”  I wouldn’t believe her.  “I’m going back in there!  Surely there are...ARGH!”

My leg immediately flared up in pain as my previous injuries struck me down again.  I collapsed in a heap and landed on my side.

“Owen…” I heard Celestia say softly.  Opening my eyes, I saw her looking down at me with a solemn look.  “They’re gone.  There’s no way they could have--”

“Take me to him.”

“Owen, you aren’t thinking straight.” Celestia answered back with a hint of annoyance.

“No...YOU aren’t thinking straight!  I want to see if one of my closest friends is still alive!”  Now…”  I managed to clamber back to my feet and put my hands on Celestia’s shoulders.  “TAKE ME TO HIM!” I screamed at her.

I couldn’t think about anything else.  I needed to see him.  I just needed to be sure.

“Alright Owen.”  Celestia and Luna stood around me and covered me with their wings.

A flash later, we were outside of the castle again.  Amazingly, the castle was still intact.  “How is this even possible?  You said she exploded!”

“This castle holds a wide array of ancient magic, even magic that cannot be destroyed.  The castle was built with that magic...maybe it survived due to that.” Celestia explained.

“Oh my god…”

(BG MUSIC)

Through the door, I could see a body.  A white pony.  I hobbled up the steps with the Princesses following behind.  Reaching the body, I saw it had no armour on and that the pony had a black mane.  Leaning down, eliciting a small amount of pain from my knees, I felt the pony’s neck and tried to find a pulse.

“Anything?” Luna asked.

I shook my head.  There was nothing.  His chest was not even rising or lowering.

“I’m sorry…” Celestia whispered before leaning down and kissing the guard on the forehead.  “You’ve done your country proud.”

A tear fell from my eye as we continued towards the throne room.  Along the way, we found two more bodies, both white ponies, one with a brown mane, one with a yellow.  Unfortunately, these were also deceased.  Celestia and Luna each performed the same procedure as before.

Coming across the throne room, I looked at where Nightmare once stood.  All that remained was a blackened scorched mark against the wall and the dust of what I guessed what was once my body.  Shivering at that, I looked around before noticing a pile of metal on the ground.

And a tuft of red hair.

I rushed over to the pile of metal and turned it over to see what I feared the most.  Scarlett’s body lay battered and bruised within his own armour.  I quickly disconnected the armour from his body so I could get a better view of him.

“Come on Scarlett...please be alive…”

His chest wasn’t rising or lowering.  He wasn’t breathing.

“Owen...please don’t do this…” Luna softly said as she approached me.

“No...I have to do this.”  I pushed down on his neck with two of my fingers and tried to find a pulse.  “Wait a minute…”  I pushed further and felt a vibration.  It was very slight, but it was there!  “HE’S ALIVE!  Come on, use some magic and make him well again!”

Celestia knelt down next to me and lay a wing over me.  “He is near death.  There is nothing we can do.  He is too far gone.  His armour was more tougher than the other guards but it couldn’t save him.”  She nuzzled my cheek with her own.  “I’m so sorry.”

I did nothing but stare at his body.  He wasn’t going to die.  So those Princesses wouldn’t help me?  Fine.  “I’ll do it myself then!  Now where is a pony’s heart?” I asked.

“Owen!  You can’t do--”

“WHERE?!” I screamed at Celestia.

Luna knelt down next to me and pushed against Scarlett’s chest with her hoof.  “Here.”

“Right.”  I placed myself next to his body and placed one hand across his heart, with my other on top of it, grabbing my other hand.  I began to push down repeatedly onto his heart.

“1, 2, 3, 4, 5--”

“Owen, what are you doing?” Celestia asked.

“CPR!  What does it look like?!”  I continued to count as I continued to pump onto his chest.  I noticed Luna and Celestia giving me weird looks.  “CPR...you know, CardioPulmonary resuscitation?  Pump blood back into heart to get it working again?”  Both of them looked confused still.  “IT WORKS, ALRIGHT?!”

“26, 27, 28, 29, 30.”  I opened Scarlett’s mouth, placed mine over his and blew five deep breaths into him.  I watched as his chest rose and lowered with each breath.  Putting my ear to his mouth, I couldn’t hear him breathing.

“1, 2, 3, 4, 5…”  I continued pumping, ignoring the looks of the Princesses.  “Come on man...don’t die on me.”  I kept on pressing, tears forming in my eyes.  “You can’t die!  You can’t!”

I breathed into him again.  Still no change.  So I kept on pumping.

“Don’t you dare leave Scootaloo alone again!  I won’t let you!”

Another five breaths.  Still nothing.  Pumping again, I looked around the room and saw four more bodies of guards laying motionless.  My emotions broke through and I began sobbing.

“C-come on S-Scarlett!”  Another tear fell from my eye and onto his body.  “Don’t do this to me!”

Five more breaths.  Still nothing.

“The guard needs you!”  Five more pumps.  “I need you!”  Five more pumps.  “Your daughter needs you!”

I felt a wing wrap around me and start to pull.  “NO!  I have to save him!  Let me save just one!  PLEASE!”

“Owen please…” Luna pleaded.

Even with the wing wrapped around me, I gave five more pumps.  I opened his mouth, placed mine over his and breathed in as hard as I could.

I felt something.  A breath back.

Breaking the contact, I looked down and saw his chest rising and lowering very slowly.

“YES!”  The tears still flowing, I collapsed onto his body and sobbed into his chest.  “I d-did it…”

57. A Broken Land

57. A Broken Land

I had to keep running.

“WHERE THE HELL IS THE EXIT?!”

That sound...that monstrous sound was getting louder and louder.

“SOMEONE!  ANYONE!”

I passed another door which looked familiar.  I was going in circles.  This castle was the world’s best maze and I was a lost rat.

“You cannot escape…”

It was louder than before.  My legs were burning and my adrenaline was running low.  Corridor after corridor passed me by; the moon illuminating my path.  I tried again to shout for any form of help but all I could do was let out ragged breaths.

“Nightmares never die…”

I turned another corner and came across the entrance.  The large doors were in sight and I sprinted towards them.  My legs screamed out in pain as they pumped more and more.  I closed my eyes and just kept running.  I did anything to get away from this place.

“OWEN!”  I opened my eyes quick enough to see Luna appear in front of me, before colliding into her and collapsing to the floor.  I spun around on my backside to see Luna giving me a concerned look.  “Owen, please look at me.”

I couldn’t focus on her.  My eyes were more focused on the huge black cloud forming behind her.  “B-but...that…” I stuttered, pointing behind her.

Her horn shone once and everything stopped.  The cloud froze, the sound ceased and everything was silent except for my heavy breathing.  She placed her hooves on my cheeks and turned my head so I faced her.  “Nothing more than a nightmare.” she said in that beautiful, soft voice she had.

I held onto her left hoof and squeezed it tight.  “Thank...god for...that…” I said through heavy breaths.  I looked around the castle and noticed where we were.  Luna felt me squeeze her hoof harder and pulled me close, enveloping me in her wings.

“It’s alright, it’s OK.  I am just here for support.”  She gave me a quick peck on the cheek and hugged me tight.  “You’re about to wake up. Just try and ignore the pain.”

“Huh?”  Before I could question her further, I felt a sharp pain dig into my left leg.  “OW!  What the--”  Another sharp pain, like someone was putting a needle in me, hard.  “What’s happening?”

“You’re about to find out.  Just relax.”  As soon as she said that, the dream started to ripple and fade away into nothing.  My vision became blurred as I felt my body fall into a laying position.

Sounds once again began to fill my ears.  Hooves clip-clopping all over the place, a few distorted voices here and there and the sound of metallic equipment clinking together.  The sharp pain in my left leg was still there and causing me quite a bit of distress so I leant forward to have a look at what was happening.

It was then that a flurry of blue and white obscured my vision.  “Owen, you really don’t want to see it.” Luna said.  I tried to push her mane out of my vision but she encircled my head with it, keeping my eyes covered.  “Listen to me, please don’t look.  It’s something you don’t want to see.”

“Luna!”  I tried again to pull her mane away from my head but she had it wrapped around it pretty tight.  I felt another sharp jolt of pain.  “OW!  Luna, what is going on?!” I asked in discomfort.

“Nurse, use a stronger spell, the pain is still affecting him.”  I felt her head shift towards me.  “The medical staff are working on your leg.  You have numerous shards of rock imbedded in your skin and we need to get them out.”

Just hearing that made me want to vomit.  I held my hand to my mouth and said nothing.  Slowly, Luna unwrapped her mane from my head but kept it as a barrier so I couldn’t see my leg.  “Is...is it that bad?”

“You’ll be fine.  Shouldn’t take too long to heal.”  She rubbed the side of my face with her hoof and smiled.  “How are you feeling?”

“I...I don’t know.”  I looked up and saw that were still in the Castle in the Everfree.  Looking down, I saw I was in a gurney.  “I don’t get it.  How long have I been out?”

“About six hours.”  She sat on her rump but still kept her mane up.  “You passed out after giving Scarlett chest compressions.”

“Scarlett!  Is he alright?!”  I immediately sat up but was forced back down by Luna’s hoof.  “I have to know if he’s alright!” I hastily said.

“He is alive but unresponsive.” Luna glumly said.  “The medical staff here are looking after him the best that they can.”  I felt something being removed from my leg and winced at the pain.  “That was the last of it.  Thank you very much ladies.”

“Our pleasure.” they both chimed.  One sounded familiar but I couldn’t place my finger on the name.  “We’ll be heading to the library, we are needed there.”

“Then please, be on your way.” Luna replied with a smile.  She waited until the nurses left and then recoiled her mane, letting me look at my leg for the first time.  “Doesn’t look too bad.”

She was right.  My legs were covered in cuts and bruises but now I had a 4 inch scar running up my left leg.  “Yeah…”  I looked around and saw various other gurneys, each with a pony laying on them.  “Why are we all still here?  Shouldn’t we be in Ponyville or Canterlot Hospital?”

“They are currently full.  We had to build a makeshift hospital here at the castle until we have the necessary equipment to transport you all.”  Luna looked back at me and smiled sadly.  “I have to check on other patients.  Please rest for me Owen, it will do you good.”  She began to walk away towards a large door.

“Luna, wait.” She stopped but did not turn around.  “How many?”

“How many what?” she asked quietly.

I took a long breath and shuddered.  “How many...died?”  For a long time, there was silence.  Luna remained stock still in the doorway.  “Luna…”  She walked through the door, sniffling once.

I never got a response.

I don’t know how long had passed since Luna left.  An hour?  Three?  I just lay here on this bed, staring up at the night sky through the holes in the castle ceiling.  There were no clouds, no pegasi, nothing.

“Um...excuse me?”  A pale yellow earth pony appeared at my side wearing a nurse’s hat.  She backed away slightly when I looked at her.  “Sorry to bother you but, um…”  She pulled over a trolley with an array of fruits and refreshments on it.  “Are you hungry at all?  The Princess said you need to eat.”

None of it look appetising.  All I had was this foul, wretched feeling in my gut.  “If it’s what Luna wants...I’ll take a banana if you have one.”  The nurse perked up with a smile and handed me a ripe banana.  “Thanks.”

Her hoof made it’s way to my arm.  “I know how you must feel.  But please try to eat.”  Releasing her hoof, she walked away from the bed.

“Do you?”  She turned her head and looked saddened.  “Do you really?”  My head sunk into my chest.  “With everything that happened, everyone who died.  All of this from something so insignificant that could have been avoided?”  I shook my head slowly.  “Do you really know how I feel?”

I heard her slowly walk away, the sound of the trolley wheels squeaking echoing around the hall.  Leaning back onto my pillow, my mind just kept thinking the same thing over and over again.  “That damn rabbit…”  The images of the guards who fell in battle, the destruction of Canterlot, the fires that burned, they weren’t going away.

I watched as another nurse with a red mane walked through the hall, attending to another fallen pony.  I heard hisses of pain come from the pony and comforting words from the nurse.  I couldn’t tear my eyes away from the nurse.  It was the red mane.

“Red mane...Scarlett.”

His face when we fought.  The anger, the rage.  The things he is not.  And he was laying somewhere nearby, comatose.  I needed to do something and I couldn’t stay in this bed any longer.  I waited until the nurse walked out of the hall before chucking the covers off me.  Placing one foot on the floor, I moved my left leg towards the edge of the bed.

Big mistake.  “AH!  FU--”  I quickly placed my hand over my mouth to stifle my cries.  Even though they had used magic to quicken the healing process, it was still a little tender.  A jolt of pain shot up through my thigh but I placed the leg on the floor and slowly but surely got to my feet.

Grabbing a nearby broom to keep my balance, I made my way through the main door and started down a well-lit corridor.  “Where, where, where…” I muttered as I walked past so many doors.  I soon came across a door unlike the others; this had a decorative wreath on the front of it.  I opened the door and walked inside, closing the door slowly.

The room was huge, dimly lit and was deathly quiet.  Proceeding forward slowly, I hobbled towards a lantern that was placed in the centre of the room.  Approaching the pedestal, my foot caught something and lost my balance, sending the broom handle towards the lantern making it fall to the floor.

“You there!” a female voice sounded behind me.  In my haste to pick the lantern up, I didn’t turn around.  “Owen?  What are you doing in here?”

I cracked a smile when I saw who it was.  “Redheart.  I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to--”

She gasped and then tucked something underneath a blanket.  “Oh goodness, you don’t know where you are do you?”  I went to raise the lantern but Redheart quickly pushed it back down.  “Owen, you need to leave.  Now.” she sternly said.

“Why?  What do I…”  I saw what she tried to push underneath the blanket.  Gulping slowly, I lifted the lantern and saw several blankets, each with a lump underneath them.  “Oh no…”

“Don’t look at them Owen!” Redheart shouted.

“OH GOD!” I screamed.  Everywhere I turned, they were there.  There must have been at least a hundred in here!  I couldn’t look away, there was no way out.  “OH MY GOD!”

“Owen!  Owen, calm down!”  I felt my leg give way and I fell onto my rear, a pair of hooves pushing my head into a furry shoulder.  “It’s alright, it’s OK.  Just don’t open your eyes.”

Redheart’s soft voice quickly resounded in my mind as she repeated what she said over and over.  My hands found their way around her chest as my eyesight remained locked in her shoulder.

“Come on, up you get.  Keep those eyes shut.”  I felt her hoof pull my hand up and I got to my feet, once again using the broom for support.  Walking forward, it didn’t take long to reach the exit, which Redheart promptly shut behind her.  “What were you thinking going in there Owen?”

I opened my eyes to meet the angry yet saddened glare of the white nurse.  “I was trying to look for Scarlett.”  My eyes remained fixed on the door.  “Just...how many are in there?”

Redheart shook her head before turning left.  “Down this corridor, left and then left again.  Second room.  Should have 6A above it.”  She began to walk away but I put my broom in her way.

“Redheart...I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.” I quietly mumbled.

She pushed the broom aside.  “I know and I believe you.  It’s just not everypony thinks the same way…”

“I know...I know.”  I watched her walk away before following her instructions.  To the end of this corridor, left, left again and boom, there it was.  Room 6A.  A plain, simple, wooden door.  Resting my hand on the handle, I shuddered with the thought of what was behind the door.  Someone who was one of my best friends, who tried to kill me, who I eventually revived.  Taking a deep breath, I pushed down and slowly walked in.

*BEEP BEEP BEEP*

I faced the door for so long, not having the courage to turn around.  The concurrent beeping from the heart monitor echoed around the room with the occasional sound of heavy breathing.  I had to turn around, I had to.

So I did.

And instantly regretted it.

Scarlett lay on his back, hooked up to an oxygen mask.  Three of his legs were plastered and held in place by stirrups.  The majority of his body was wrapped up in protective bandages.  From the bare body I could see, there were numerous bruises and cuts.

Right there and then, I fought the urge to cry but I could feel my eyes watering.  Slowly making my way over to his bed, I knelt down on my good leg and looked upon him.  Just seeing him in this state tore me apart.

“S-Scarlett?” I whispered.  I leant down to his ear.  “Scarlett, wake up.”  I gently shook his head.  “Come on man, this isn’t funny.”  Still no response.  I could feel my eyes stinging with tears as the full force of his situation hit me like a freight train.

“I’m so sorry Scarlett.” I blurted.  “This is all my fault.  I should have never fought you...just...just LOOK AT YOU!” I shouted, hitting the bed with my fist.  “Look at you...laying in bed w-when there’s work to be done.  Scootaloo’s waiting to see you, yeah!” Through my ragged breaths, I managed to smile at the mention of his daughter’s name.  “She’ll be waiting for you and...and she’s gonna tell you all about her day and her crusading.  She’s gotten good on that scooter of hers you know.”

Still no response.  Just the steady rhythm of the heart monitor.

“Please don’t go.” I whispered.  “You can’t leave her.  You can’t leave us.”  I placed my hand over his chest.  “I was even going to ask you to--”

“You shouldn’t be here.”

Through my watered vision, I saw Celestia standing there with a solemn look on her face.  “And why not?  I’m the reason he’s here anyway!” I stated angrily.

Celestia slowly approached, taking a seat next to me.  “You can’t think that Owen.”  I felt her wing fall over my shoulder.  “Scarlett is alive thanks to you.”

Wiping a tear away, I nodded.  “Yeah...but look at him.  He’s…hey, wait a minute!”  I turned and glared at the Princess.  “You and Luna were trying to stop me from reviving him!  Why are you thanking me now?!”

I felt her wing pull me closer to her.  “You don’t understand.  When you performed chest compressions on Scarlett, we were worried for your safety.”  She looked at Scarlett’s rising and lowering chest.  “Chest compressions may be successful on Earth but in Equestria, the success rate is very low.  Reviving a pony in such a state that Scarlett was normally requires certain healing spells that are very complex to use.”

She raised her wing and placed it on Scarlett’s chest.  “When we scanned Scarlett’s body, it wasn’t good.  His body was near-death and we were unsure whether a healing spell would revive or kill him.”  I slumped my shoulders and leant my head next to Scarlett’s body.  “If it weren’t for you, he would have died.  You saved his life.  Never forget that.”

*SQUEAK*

Both me and Celestia turned to the foot of the bed where one of the stirrups moved slightly.  “Surely not…” she mumbled.  We both watch again as his left hindleg twitched ever so slightly.  “My goodness…”  Celestia’s horn glowed for a brief second.

The door burst open and four medical staff rushed in; Celestia pulling me away from the bed.  “What happened here Your Highness?” a male doctor asked.

“His leg twitched.  I need to know if his brain is starting to respond.” Celestia instructed.  She leant down to my ear.  “See, this is why we tried to stop you reviving him.  If a body is that near-death, reviving it may cause long-term damage to the brain.”

My eyes widened at this.  “So...I shouldn’t have…”

“Brain is showing slight cognitive function.  Left hindleg is slightly responding to pain.” the doctor said.  “Definite signs of improvement.”

“You should have and you did.” whispered Celestia.  “You saved him and he’s starting to improve.”  This genuinely put a smile on my face.  “Come along, we’ll leave the team to do their job.”  As we walked out of the room, an aura of calm washed over me for the first time in ages.  Knowing I had actually saved someone’s life made me feel better.

“I need to go somewhere.”

“Hmm?  Go where?” Celestia asked.

“Ponyville General Hospital.  There’s someone I have to see.”

Nurse Coldheart was exhausted.  The entire hospital was full of injured ponies, the majority of them from Canterlot as their hospital was overflowing.  Room after room was full of ponies on beds, each one with a different injury.

“Nurse!  Nurse!”

Although this one always had a calming effect on her.  She entered the room to find a tanned stallion looking over his daughter.  “How can I help you?”

“My daughter, when will she be able to leave?  We have many important events to attend to.” the stallion asked.

“Yes, and the whole of Equestria was attacked by Nightmare Moon.” Coldheart replied angrily.  Taking a deep breath, she raised her hoof and held it over her chest.  “Please forgive me, I haven’t had much rest.”

“You are forgiven.” the stallion replied with a smile.  “I just want my sweet little filly home.”

Coldheart placed her hoof on the father’s back.  “She’ll be out any day now.  Broken bones take a while to heal.  Don’t you worry, before you know, she’ll be back home as good as new.”  She began to walk out of the room before turning back.  “Just a word of advice Mr Rich, get some sleep.  You look like you’ve been awake for days.”

The stallion nodded before slumping onto his rear, sighing heavily.  “It’s because I have.”

“Are you sure you want to do this?  You still need time to recover.”

I readjusted my position and got comfortable sitting on Celestia’s back.  “I’ll be fine.  And yes, I need to do this.  It’s closure for me.”

A hoof rested on my thigh as Celestia raised herself to her hooves.  “Owen, you know that she’ll be terrified of you.  Think of what she might think when you enter her room in the middle of the night.”

“Hmm...good point.” I muttered.

“Sister, why don’t you come with me?  I need to attend matters in Ponyville and your expertise could help in this situation.” Celestia offered.

“Sounds good to me.” I added, wincing slightly at the pain in my leg.

“Then it shall be so.”  Luna spread her wings with Celestia doing the same.  Within two flaps, we were all soaring through the air towards Ponyville.

I looked down upon the Everfree and noticed something was a bit off.  “Hey guys, why is it so clear?”

“We thought you would notice that.” Celestia answered.  “The clouds that would hover over the Everfree have been scattered by Nightmare’s explosion.  They have drifted miles and miles from here, some even ending up in Canterlot.”

“Are they going to stay that way?” I asked.

“No.” replied Luna, as we flew over Zecora’s hut.  I could see the shaman just walking into her home so it gave me relief that she and her home survived.  “The clouds will eventually drift back to their original home.  Think of it like a magnet.”  We banked to the left to dodge a group of birds.  “The clouds have unexpected weather patterns and we cannot control them so we just have to wait until they return here.”

It took us around 20 minutes to fly to Ponyville, where we landed in the middle of town.  As soon as we landed, the crowd us all stopped and bowed.  I descended from Celestia’s back and stretched my limbs as the ponies took notice of me.

Their reaction was not expected.  The ponies began gasping in fear and backing away from me.  “My subjects, please do not be alarmed.” Celestia instructed.

“IT’S NIGHTMARE MOON!  SHE’S BACK!” came the scream of a young male colt.  The brown and white colt ran off towards his mother, causing other ponies to go into panic.  The crowd began screaming and running in all directions.

“My little ponies, stop!” Luna called out.  The crowd failed to listen and kept running about.  “Nightmare Moon is gone!  Owen is no longer under her control!”

*THUNK*

I hit the ground with much speed as a projectile struck my forehead.  Clutching my head, I saw the perpetrator - a mare levitating another apple to throw at me.

“Stay down!  I’ll use this!  Everypony?!”  I looked around to see various unicorns levitating many objects.  “Don’t let him escape!”  As they threw their items, they were encased in a light blue glow and set down on the floor.

“Ponies.” Luna said as calmly as she could.  She engulfed the entire crowd to stop them running about.  “Please listen to what I have to say.  Nightmare Moon did arise again in Owen’s body, that is true.”  She grabbed my hand and held it tight.  “She took refuge in the Everfree Forest where we were able to purge her from Owen’s body.  Not a single remnant of Nightmare remains within him.”

Luna released her hold on the crowd.  Most of the crowd were still skeptical of me as I stood there but a couple of them gave a soft smile.  “How can we believe you?  You could be lying to protect us!” a local resident stallion asked.

“Ah know he’s not lyin’!”  A foal of yellow and pink came running up to me from the crowd and stopped at my feet.  “Mah sis’ says so!  And mah sis’ don’ lie!” she continued.  She looked up at me with those huge eyes and gave me a huge smile.

I knelt down, ignoring the pain, and opened my arms, to which Applebloom happily jumped into, giving me a strong hug with her tiny forelegs.  “Thank you…” I mumbled, hugging her tiny frame.  She snuggled into my neck, earning a few ‘awwws’ from the crowd.

“Good to see you again, pardner.” Applebloom whispered back.  After a few seconds, I let her down and looked around to see the crowd had eased up a bit.  Noticing a few of the buildings around me, I was slightly relieved.

“Looks like Ponyville wasn’t that badly hit.” I mentioned.  “...just can’t say the same for Canterlot.”

“We heard.” came a familiar voice.  “But we also heard that there is a huge cleanup operation taking place right now, commanded by Captain Shining Armor.”

I had to admit, to see Cheerilee giving me a smile after what I did in her school, it was something I never thought I’d see again.  “That’s good to hear…”  I turned to Luna and Celestia.  “I’m getting distracted.  I need to go and see her.”

“See who?” asked the schoolteacher.

“The filly known a Diamond Tiara.” Celestia responded.

Cheerilee’s mouth dropped as she heard those words.  “You are kidding right?”  She looked between me and the Princesses, her face increasingly showing nervousness and worry.  “I went to see her after the incident.  She’s terrified of going back to school and she’s terrified to talk to anyone new.”

That hit me hard.  Holding my hands over my face, I let out a frustrating groan and pulled on my hair.  “God damn it…”  I felt my hands being pulled away from my face by a pair of hooves.  Cheerilee stared into my eyes.

“If there’s anyone who can make her well again, it’s you.  If she can forgive you, I predict she will improve.” she said with a smile.

I nodded slowly before nodding more vigourously.  “Needs to be done.  If I don’t do this, this guilt will never die.”  Letting go of Cheerilee’s hoof, I walked back over to Luna and stood next to her.  “Let’s go.  I don’t want to put this off any further.”

“Very well.  Sister, I will escort Owen to the hospital.  You said you have matters to attend to here?” Luna asked.

“Indeed.  I heard that the Elements are providing support and help where it is needed most.  I heard Twilight is offering shelter within her library and Applejack and her family are helping rebuild the damaged areas of the town.”  She spread her wings and took to the sky.  “I will meet you in Canterlot this evening.  I must also inspect the clean-up.”  With that, she flew off back towards Sweet Apple Acres.

“Excuse me.”  Cheerliee took my hand with her hoof.  “This won’t be easy for you.  Do you want me to come with you for support?” she asked, showing sincerity in her eyes.

Luna cleared her throat, catching my attention.  “Given the state that she is in, a familiar face will keep her calm before she sees you.  Miss Cheerilee, your assistance will be most hopeful in this situation.”

I squeezed Cheerilee’s hoof lightly and smiled at her.  “Thank you for this...I really mean it.”  I looked around to see most of the crowd smiling at us and giving us appreciative nods.  “Come on, let’s go see Diamond.”

The Solar Princess touched down outside of the Apple Family house, admiring the plethora of ponies working on the farm.  The moment her golden-clad hooves met the dirt, the ponies around her, dropped to the ground and bowed at her presence.

“Please my ponies, there is no need for formalities today.”  She approached Applejack who was chin deep in dirt, pulling her up into a standing position.  “So please, carry on as you were.  Applejack, what is the situation here at the moment?”

Applejack beamed and pulled out a scroll which she unrolled.  “Well Princess, Big Mac has travelled around Ponyville, searchin’ high an’ low for what needs fixin’.  So far, Town Hall needs it’s roof repairin’.  Carousel Boutique’s windows need replacing.  The path between Vinyl Scratch’s club and…”

Applejack read off many things that need repairing.  Also, she mentioned that a group of ponies were collecting apples to feed the townsponies who were struggling.

“I am very impressed with your efforts dear Applejack.  Is there anything else I should be made aware of?”

“Umm…”  The farmpony tipped her hat over her eyes and sighed.  “Unfortunately, there is something else.  But this cannot be fixed.”

Celestia noticed AJ’s sullen look and used her wing to lift the hat off her eyes.  “What is wrong, my little pony?”

AJ sighed again and walked past Celestia.  “Follow me and I’ll show you.”  Celestia did so and followed AJ out of the acres and towards the CMC’s clubhouse.  Walking just past the clubhouse, Celestia took notice of an unusual site.

“Ah.”  She slowly approached the site, looking on in disbelief.  “Why would they destroy this?”

The doors of Ponyville General slid open with a metallic clang.  Noise, there was so much noise.  Nurses and Doctors were running back and forth between rooms and there were at least fifteen ponies in the queue at the front desk.

I walked in first.  The mass of ponies noticed my presence but did not react in the way that the other crowd did before.  Had the news really spread that quickly?  Walking further in, the crowd gasped and bowed before Luna.  Some got onto their bellies, other bowed their heads.

“Please rise my subjects.”  The crowd did so, but kept their focus on Luna.  “I am here on behalf of my partner who is here to visit a patient, so please, act like I am not even here.” She said with a smile.

The swing doors to the infirmary swung open with much force and a tanned stallion rushed up to the three of us and bowed quickly.  “My Princess.  What is it that you require?” he asked quickly, out of breath.

“I don’t believe it.”  I took the Doctor’s hoof and held it tight.  “Are you the only Doctor who’s allowed to talk to me or what?” I said with a chuckle.

Doctor Stitch shook his head and shook my hoof.  “As much as I’d like to have a social chat with you, I must get back to my patients.  What is it that you needed?”

“Well...I erm…”

“We need to visit Diamond Tiara.  She was brought in yesterday?” Cheerliee answered for me.

“Ah yes, the filly.  Are you relatives of hers?” Stitch asked.

“No.” I answered immediately.  “I was the one who injured her.”  If my head could hang any lower, it’d be under the floor tiles.

“I...see.”  Luna lifted my head up with her hoof and pointed forwards so I looked at the Doctor.  “I have been made aware of your situation and involvement with recent events…”  He pointed his hoof to the inflowing patients.  “...but I know that it wasn’t your fault.  I’ve known you long enough to know you don’t mean harm to anypony.”  He turned around and opened the door.  “Follow me”.

Luna walked through first, following the Doctor.  A furry hoof grabbed my hand and held it tight.  “I’ll be right next to you the whole time.”  Hearing Cheerilee’s voice, I walked through the swinging doors and followed the starry tail that was a distance in front of me.  Cheerilee was at my side the whole time and I was feeling much more confident knowing that she was trying to help.

Walking further down the corridor, I looked in on the various rooms I came across.  All of them were occupied with a variety of ponies.  Some were bandaged up excessively from head to hoof, some had broken limbs and some...some were foals.  Seeing those young ponies in hospital made me feel sick.  Doctors and Nurses sped past us in both directions, some carrying blankets, some pushing trolleys of food and some were carrying medical equipment.

“Here we are.” Stitch spoke.  Cheerilee’s hoof left my hand my eyes remained focused on the door.  “She is currently asleep but her father is inside.  You are more than welcome to speak with him but please let Diamond rest.  Only speak with her if she awakens.”

“We understand.  Thank you.” Luna said, bowing her head at him.  Stitch walked off and all three of us shared a concerned look.  Luna noticed my hobbling and quickly lit up her horn, hitting my leg with a spell.  "I've just given you a pain sedative, should last for a while.  Now, how do you want to handle this?”

“I think I should go in first.” Cheerilee said.  “Diamond has seen me on various occasions so she may be the least apprehensive towards me.”  She opened the door with her mouth and walked in, closing the door behind her.

“Filthy Rich...what a character.”

“What was that?” I asked.

Luna turned her head and had a noticeable scowl on her face.  “I’ve had dealings in the past with Diamond Tiara’s father.  Filthy Rich is one of the most obnoxious ponies I have ever had the misfortune of--”

The door opened to show said stallion noticing my presence.  He reared his body back and growled at my presence.  “You...YOU!”  His foreleg raised and he jumped straight at me before being caught in Luna’s levitation.

“Mr Rich!  There is no need for violence!” she scolded.  I could see the look in his face - he wanted to pound me.  “I will explain everything to you.  You just need to--”

“No Luna, let him go.”

Both Luna and Cheerilee looked at me with mouths agape.  “O-Owen, he’ll hurt you!” Luna chided.

“He has the right to.  Let him go.”  Luna shook her head but slowly dropped Filthy to the ground.  “Go right ahead.”  I closed my eyes and waited for the pain.  Part of me knew this wasn’t the right way to do things but the other part of me knew this was a way to release emotions.

I waited.

And waited.

Where was the pain?

I cracked my eye open to see Filthy with his hoof raised but his face told a different story.  He looked sad, pitiful even.  He lowered his hoof back to the ground and shook his head.  “No.  There has been enough pain.”

A soft chuckle, then a guffaw left my mouth at the mention of his statement.  “You are joking right?!” I shouted at the brown stallion.  “I deserve this!  Do it!”  I took a step forward and leant down on my knees.  “Just do it!”

“Owen, please stop.” came Luna’s soft voice as she grabbed my arm.  “You need to stop blaming yourself!”  I could see something in her eyes…

“And why shouldn’t I?!”  It couldn’t be true, it couldn’t be.  “I did this to Ponyville.  I did this to Diamond Tiara!  You don’t know how I feel!  YOU JUST DON’T--”

…

Leaning my head up from the floor, I saw a splotch of red on the white surface.  Rubbing my nose...yep, it was mine.  I turned around to see Luna with a bloody hoof.  Glaring daggers at me, she quickly grabbed me with her hooves and pinned my arms to my side.

“Don’t you EVER say that again!”

“...”  I don’t think I had ever been this scared before.

“I don’t know how you feel?!  Owen, I WAS Nightmare Moon!  I AM the reason Nightmare Moon exists!  How do you think I feel?!”  I could see the tears starting to gather.  She took a deep breath, quickly ignited her horn and pointed it at me.  I felt my nose twitch, she must have damaged it.

She pulled me close to her and held me tight.  “I felt terrified.  When I had destroyed so much, hurt so many...even tried to kill my own sister.  I thought the pain would never go away.”  She rubbed my back soothingly.  “My friends helped me through it.  Through them, I became who I am now and cannot thank them enough.  I know you blame yourself for this but you have to let it go.”  She released me and got me back to my feet.  “There is only one thing for you to do now.”

“I…”  The determination on her face showed she was dead serious.  “I don’t…”

“Apologise to Diamond.” said Cheerliee as she opened up the door.  “We’ll be there to help you if you need it.”

“This is a weight that must be lifted off your shoulders.”  Luna took my hand and led me inside the dark room.  In the bed lay Diamond Tiara, her left hindleg and waist bandaged up.  Her face had a few minor scars, I’m guessing from where there were cuts and gashes.  I looked back to see Filthy Rich walk in and close the door behind him.

“She has been sleeping for a while now.  Some time awake could do her good.”  He began to pull the curtain halfway around the bed.  “I will talk to her first and then reveal you to her.”  He pulled the curtain the rest of the way around the bed.

“Ready for this?” asked Cheerilee.  She quickly shook her head.  “Sorry, stupid question.”

“Diamond, honey?” we heard Filthy say.  “Sweetie, wake up for me please.”

“Nyeh…”  There she was, she was awake.  “Daddy?  Why’d you wake me?”

“There’s my princess.  How are you feeling?” Filthy asked.

“My leg still hurts a little.  And I’m hungry.” Diamond replied.  “What’s wrong Daddy?  You look upset…”

Diamond caring about someone?  That’s a first but then again, he is her father.  “I have somepony here who wants to talk to you.  Miss Cheerliee?” he called out.

She looked surprised but made her way around to an opening and walked behind the curtain.  “Good evening Diamond.  I’m glad to see you are looking better.”

“H-hey Miss Cheerliee.”  There was a stutter there, a definite stutter.  “What are you doing here?”

“I came along to see how you were recovering.  I heard your condition had improved and just had to see it for myself!” she said with glee in her voice.  “Have you had any more visitors recently?”

“Um...no.  Only Silver Spoon.  My mother came to visit me but she had to leave again.”  I heard some shuffling on the bed.  “I just want to see my friends.”

“I understand sweetie, I do.”  There was an uncomfortable silence for a few seconds.  “But I do have somepony here who wants to talk to you.”

“Is it another Doctor?  Because I am NOT having another injection!” Diamond angrily stated.

“No, no, no.  Nothing like that.”  A bit more shuffling.  “Diamond, I need you to promise me something.  When this pony comes out, I want you to stay calm, OK?  No screaming, no yelling.  Can you do that for me?” asked a hesitant Cheerliee.

“S-screaming?”  There was another silence before the filly coughed.  “I...I promise.”

“Thank you.  Now lay back and relax.”  I saw the curtain turn inwards as Cheerliee grabbed it with her hoof.  Slowly she pulled the curtain around, revealing one of us.

“Princess Luna?”

And then the other.

“O-Ow…”  The look on her face tore me to pieces - she was petrified.  “Y-you said…”  She looked at Cheerliee and then her father for some sort of help.

“Sweetie, it’s alright, it’s OK.” Filthy said, calming her down, holding her hoof.  “Owen has something he wants to say and I think you should listen to him.”

Diamond’s breathing steadily slowed until she looked at me.  Her eyes showed nothing but fear but she didn’t break her eye contact with me.  I slowly approached her bedside and knelt down beside her.  Diamond couldn’t break her gaze from me as she shuffled away from me.  I don’t blame her, I really couldn’t.  “Hey Diamond...h-how are you feeling?”

I smacked my head as soon as I said that.  What a stupid question.  “Fine.  I’m...fine.” she quietly responded.

I clasped my hands together and leant on her bed.  “Listen Diamond, I just want you to know that I never meant to do that to you.  I really didn’t.”  Diamond’s eyes widened at what I said.  “And I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.  Just seeing you here in hospital...with these bandages and…”  I felt my own tears threatening to break free.  “I don’t know if you can ever forgive me for what I did.  I know I certainly wouldn’t.”

I faceplanted the bed, just waiting for anyone to say anything.  The quiet sound of movement outside of the room was all that sounded.  Luna and Cheerliee stood at each side of me and kept silent.

“My daddy said you were Nightmare Moon.” stated the pink filly.

“At a time, your father was correct.” replied Luna.  “Nightmare Moon did take over Owen’s body, that part is correct.  But the Elements of Harmony seperated Owen and Nightmare Moon, giving him a new body.”  Luna walked forward and placed a hoof upon her cheek.  “Nightmare Moon is gone for good.”

This elicited a small smile from the filly.  “She was messing with my head.  Kept speaking to me without me realising.  What to think, what to say, what to do...and how to deal with arguements…” I mumbled, feeling sick just even talking about it.

“You mean...she was controlling you?” Diamond asked.

“Yes she was.  But I’m free now, free to do what I want.  And the first thing I want to do is to help anyone I’ve hurt or angered.”  I got to my feet and looked down at Diamond.  “Starting with you.  Sound good?” I asked with a smile.

Diamond’s smile didn’t fall and she nodded.  “Yeah, that…”  She let out a large yawn and lay back into her pillow.  “I’m tired…”

“Then you get some rest princess.”  Filthy leant over and kissed his daughter on the forehead.  “I think it would be best if you leave us for now.”  The stallion walked to the door and opened it up.  “I appreciate your visit.”

Cheerliee walked out first.  “I’ll come back tomorrow.  I’ll bring a couple of her friends along so she can talk to them.”

“Fantastic.  Thank you Miss Cheerliee.” Filthy responded.  He bowed as Luna walked out of the room.  I followed Luna but Filthy held his hoof out to stop me.  “Owen, that took a lot of courage to do.”

“A punch to the nose kind of gave me the confidence.” I replied sarcastically.

“Nevertheless…” I watched as he looked at my nose.  “Looks fine to me.  Anyway, I thank you for doing this.  I admire your confidence and courage.”

I took his hoof and shook it.  “Thank you Mr Rich.  And I do mean what I said.  If there is anything I can do to help, please let me know.”  Walking out, Filthy closed the door and I was stood there with Luna and Cheerliee.

“How do you feel?” asked Luna.

“You were right.”  I began to walk back towards the entrance of the hospital with the two ponies either side of me.  “That weight is totally gone.”  I put my arm around Luna and rested my other on Cheerilee’s shoulder.  “Couldn’t have done it without you guys.  Thank you so much.”

The reception area of the hospital was quieter now but still a little busy.  As we exited the building, Cheerliee said her goodbyes and went to complete her own duties.  As me and Luna walked, ponies all around us bowed or waved.  It was nice but alarming to see that ponies’ opinions had been turned around in the space of an hour.

“Wait!” Luna chimed and chuckled slightly.  “I forgot about this.  It was something I was meant to give to you sooner but I think now, as you’re in high spirits, this could come in handy.”  She levitated something into my palm that I didn’t even know she had.

“My gem.  I remember grabbing it but…”

“I kept hold of it for safe keeping.”

I placed the gem around my neck, making me genuinely smile for the first time that day.  I leant to kiss Luna but a bright yellow glow soon interrupted us.

“What is this?” I asked.

“Sister.  She is teleporting us.” Luna replied.

“Teleporting?  To--”  A quick flash of white and the entire scenery had changed.  “--where?  Huh?”  Looking around, I saw I was near Sweet Apple Acres.  “Celestia?”

“Over here.” came her voice.  Turning around, I saw Celestia looking over the crest of a hill.  The tone of her voice was not positive, not in the slightest.  “I am sorry to be the bearer of bad news Owen but something has happened.”

Walking up to her, I placed my hand on her shoulder.  “Why?  What’s ha--”  And there it was.  The only thing I had to call my own...destroyed, now a pile of rubble.  “NO!”  I jumped down the crest and ran towards the rubble.  Nothing was standing.  The supports were destroyed, the walls had crumbled and everything was charred.  “NO, GOD DAMN IT!”

I heard Luna approach me grimace at the mess.  “Why would someone target your home?”  She levitated a few bits of rubble to uncover some lumps of wood underneath.  “Burnt.  Someone set fire to your home.  But why?”

I started to rummage through everything.  “It’s no use Owen.  I already searched, I’m afraid nothing remains.”  She turned my attention to three white sticks that had been placed in the ground.  “The bodies of three guards were found here.  Nightmare guards.”

Everything was gone.  Everything was burnt.  “I don’t fucking BELIEVE THIS!” I screamed, kicking a large block of wood a few feet.  That’s when it hit me, that horrible feeling got to me again.  “Suppose it’s my punishment isn’t it?  I destroy your world, mine gets destroyed also.”

“I already told you Owen, it wasn’t your fault!  You need to stop thinking like this!” Luna chided.  “Nightmare wanted to rid of you once and for all.  This is why your house was burnt down, not because of karma.”

I sighed heavily.  Maybe she was right, I didn’t know.  “I know.  And I believe you.  It’s just gonna take me a long time to convince myself, that’s all.”  I kicked another piece of rubble and watched it fall into smaller pieces.  “I do believe you, I do.”  I turned to Celestia.  “I need to go to Canterlot.”

Both Princesses looked bemused.  “Of course.  But why?”

“Because there’s work to be done.”  Celestia lit up her horn to cast the mass teleport.  “I think I owe Equestria a favour for what I did.  Cleaning up might be a good start.”  Celesita nodded and with another flash, we were all outside Canterlot’s main gates.

Or what used to be gates.  They were now mismatched jagged piece of metal.  I looked up at the city and was shocked at the state of it.

“Good god…”  I walked through the gates and approached the nearest guard I could find.  “Tell me where help is needed.  Whatever it is, I’ll do it.”

GUEST CHAPTER #2 - GeodesicDragon

I had some free time on my hands, so I decided to head up to Canterlot and surprise Luna. I was thinking that she would be overworked, and that she would welcome some time to relax, so I arranged for us to go to on a picnic atop the very tower where I had proposed to her.

Everything was in place, and only required Luna's presence. So there I was, walking through the many corridors of the castle, returning the salutes of guards and the waves of the staff. But then my ears picked up what sounded like hushed voices coming from a closet where the maids kept cleaning supplies. I crept up to the door and placed my ear against it."I can't believe this," a voice said. I was surprised to find that it belonged to Twilight, though what she was doing in a closet was beyond me. "Of all your hair-brained ideas, 'trans-universal holidays' has to be the worst one yet.""Don't get on at me, Twi," a male voice replied. "It's not my fault our resident scientist can't get his calculations correct. Now shush, and give me some light so I can find the damn door handle." I heard the hum of magic, followed by seeing a purple light emanating through the bottom of the door. "Thank you, my dear. Now... where is the— a-ha, here it is! ONWARDS TO FREEDOM!"I moved away from the door in time, just as it was suddenly taken off its hinges and sent clattering to the floor. I stood in stunned silence, listening to the sound of hoofsteps on marble. Sure enough, Twilight came trotting out of the cupboard — and promptly froze in place upon seeing me. I stared back at her, making sure to pay particular attention to the wings she was sporting."Hey, Twilight?" the male asked. "Are you all right?" I heard the sounds of movement as he left the cupboard. "You're making me nervous, Twi, what in the hell is— holy crap, another human?!"I snapped my head to the right and saw, to my considerable shock and consternation, another human. He was just as tall as I was, and was wearing a rather dapper suit. We stared at each other for a moment before I managed to find my voice again. "GUARDS!"Clanking armour and hurried hoofsteps heralded the arrival of every guard in the area, who all took one look at the new arrivals and levelled their weapons at them. The other human put his hands up slowly. "Now now, lads," he said. "There's no need to be so hasty. My other half and I are simply here on holiday."The guards didn't back down, as one of them helped me to my feet and dusted me off. "Are you all right, Royal Courter?" he asked, saluting me stoically. I nodded. "Good to hear. Now, what are your orders? Shall we take these two to the dungeon?""What are you doing?!" Twilight yelled. "I am Princess Celestia's student, so you will release us at once!""Celestia's student is a unicorn," I replied sternly, pointing at her wings. "She is not an alicorn." I looked at the human. "What about you? What's your story?"

He chuckled. "First of all, my name is Geo," he said. "Secondly, my... I mean, our story is quite a long one. But to cut it short, we are both from another Equestria — a version where different things happened. Twilight and I are married, and we are Prince and Princess alongside Celestia, Luna and Cadence.""Uh-huh," I replied, not convinced. I turned to the guard. "Follow me, we're taking them to Celestia and Luna." He nodded, and I started walking — making sure to mutter "Well, that's my plans for this evening ruined" under my breath.***When I entered the throne room, Luna looked at me joyfully — but her expression soon changed to one of confusion when she noticed that I wasn't alone. The two prisoners stepped forward and bowed."Evening, ladies," Geo said jovially. "It's a fine day for crossing universes, wouldn't you agree?"They looked at him blankly. "Er, Owen?" Celestia asked. "Who is this man... and why does Twilight have wings?""She's not the Twilight you know," I replied. "They have both stated that they are here from another universe — a version of Equestria where things happened a lot differently from here. I find that very hard to believe, because that level of science - or magic - is nearly impossible to accomplish."

"Of course you would say that," Geo deadpanned. "Because you've not met the guy who perfected the science which brought us here." He sighed. "Look, Twilight and I came here to get some respite from our royal duties. We were told that this version of Equestria would be just as welcoming as our own.""Royal duties?" Luna queried. "What do you mean by that?""In our Equestria, Geo and I are Prince and Princess," Twilight replied. "It's a long and complicated story, but basically... our Celestia had been training me to become a Princess from the very day she took me as her student." She looked at Geo wistfully. "And along the way, I met – and fell in love with – this wonderful man.""We've been through a hell of a lot in our time together," Geo added. "But I for one don't regret a single second of it. We came here to experience new things, and would very much like to get that chance. I assure you we mean you no harm." He looked at me. "And it would be nice to get to know a new human. So what do you say, Owen, do you want to give us a chance?"I sighed. "I guess... but I still don't believe you when you say your universe has perfected trans-universal travel." I folded my arms and stared at him. "I'm going to need to see some pro—"I was cut off first by a bright white light, and the feeling of something solid landing on me. When the light subsided, I was surprised to see yet another human sprawled across the floor — but I was even more surprised to find that it was Applejack who had landed on me. She shook her head and groaned.

"Hoo-whee, that was a rough landin'!" she said. "Just as well Ah landed on somethin'—""Someone," I interrupted. "You landed on someone." She looked down at me and gasped. "Yeah, hi... could you get off me, please?"She scrambled off me and went to help up the other human, who rounded on Geo and grabbed him by the collar. "You jackass," he said. "You told me it wouldn't hurt!""I said that stepping through the portal wouldn't hurt, John," Geo replied, pushing him away and smoothing the creases in his shirt. "I didn't say anything about the landing, especially when the portal opens a few feet above ground."Luna clopped her forehooves together eagerly. "Another human!" she squealed excitedly. "Could it be that Geo was telling the truth about trans-universal travel?"I rubbed the back of my head nervously. "All right," I muttered. "I guess he was telling the truth after all." I looked at John and held out my hand. "Hi there, I'm Owen, it's nice to meet you."Instead of shaking my hand, John instead opted for picking me up in a bear hug and squeezing the life out of me. "Another human, eh?" he grinned. "How the hell are ya, mate?!" He finally put me down, grabbed my hand and then shook it furiously.I finally managed to tear myself away from him and quickly sat by Luna's side, putting my arm around her neck and leaning into her contentedly. "Let me guess," I said to John. "You and Applejack are a couple, and had the same idea Geo and Twilight did?""Eeyup," Applejack nodded. "Ah don't rightly go on many holidays, 'cus I'm usually busy 'round the farm, but John managed ta convince me to take one.""Fair enough," I replied. "So... what was your plan? Come here, hope that we don't throw you in jail for trespassing, and then just kick back and relax for a few days?""Pretty much," Geo shrugged. "I'm not really one for ideas." He pointed at Twilight. "Twilight is the brains of our relationship, and I'm just the comic relief." He groaned. "I've lost count of how many times I've been hit with something, usually a book." Twilight giggled and nuzzled him. "So what's your story, 'Royal Courter'?"John looked at me, and spent a moment looking at how I was holding Luna. "So that's your title?" he asked, to which I nodded. "Am I right in thinking that 'Royal Courter' is just a fancy way of saying 'Princess Luna's fuck buddy'?"If I had been eating or drinking anything, I would have either choked or spat it out with the way I spluttered at this statement. I was about to reply when Luna cut in. "I'll have you know," she said. "There is more to our relationship than just sex." She looked at me with half-lidded eyes and smiled. "This man means more to me than life itself. He helped me to realise we were two lost souls, who are both alike in so many ways. We too have been through so much in our time together, and this has helped us to grow closer together and reinforce the bonds that we share — which, in one instance, was quite literal." She grinned wickedly at me, and I blushed."I'm not going to ask you to go into further details," Geo said. "But I know how you feel. Twilight and I are alike as well — we were both reluctant to make friends, but once we were finally forced to do so... we were glad to have them, and each other."Twilight was about to reply when John interrupted her. "We get it, guys. You love each other and I love AJ, who loves me back." He turned to face Luna and I. "We didn't come here to compare relationship notes. What do you do for fun around here?""Well..." I said. "I've got some games consoles back at my house. You are more than welcome to—""All right!" John cheered. "Hey, Geo, we've got a chance to get some gaming dignity back, so let's take little Owen to school!"I glared at him. "Oh, it is on," I said. "My house is on the outskirts of Ponyville, you can't miss it.""I shall teleport us there," Celestia said. "After all, I would like a chance to talk to you, Twilight, while the men play their games."Twilight nodded while Celestia charged her horn, ignoring Geo's pleas to let him get the train. One flash of magic later, and only Luna and I remained in the throne room. She stood up and unfurled her wings to their full span, flapping them a few times. "Well... this has certainly been an entertaining start to the evening," she said. "But I dare say that it is only going to get more entertaining." She noticed me looking at her wistfully. "Owen, are you all right?""Sorry," I chuckled, standing up. "It's just... they were the first humans I've seen in God knows how long. And seeing how they were with their partners... it made me realise, once again, just how lucky I am to have you." I leaned in and kissed her cheek. "I love you, Luna, always and forever."She kissed me back. "I love you too, Owen, always and forever," she whispered. "Now, I believe you need to show Geo and John just who they are messing with." I nodded. "Good man."With those words, she teleported us both to my house — where I promptly added to Geo and John's already dismal gaming record.

58. This Exists?!

58. This Exists?!

 Two hundred and forty one.  A clockface was engraved on this one.

One singular tear skims my cheek on it’s descent from my eye.

One feathered wing finds it’s way around my shoulders and pulls me close to her.

Two pools of cyan stare back at me, showing me sympathy and sadness.

I move over to the last one.  The very last one.  Taking a deep breath, I kneel down and place  the rose onto the dirt.  “I’m sorry.”

242  Two hundred and forty two.  The ponies lost to Nightmare’s forces.

My knees aching, I stand up again, staring back at the mass of headstones that lined Canterlot Cemetery.  Each one had a decorative plaque, dedicated to the life of a fallen pony.

“Lieutenant Sharp Blade.”  I slowly shook my head.  “Damn it...why did it have to be him…”

“He perished fulfilling his duty - protecting the Princess and her kingdom.  We could not have asked for a finer guard.” Luna answered with a stern tone.  Re-positioning her wing, she nuzzled my cheek and gave me a soft kiss.  “I know it’s been tough, it’s been tough on everypony.  But…”  She looked around at the headstones.  “You kept a promise to Celestia.  You finally did it.”

“How could I not pay respect to each of these ponies?”  Sighing heavily, Luna led me away from the gravestones and towards the exit.  “It’s only right to do so.”

“Indeed it is.”  Reaching the gates, we exited the cemetery, closing the metallic bars behind us.  Nothing needed to be said anymore.  Our walk back towards the castle was silent as we observed the city’s residents.  We walked past the concert hall.  Then the schoolhouse.  We even walked past the hospital.

“Wow…”  I couldn’t believe my eyes at what I was seeing.  “These ponies work fast...it’s like nothing happened.”  Nearly every building had been repaired.  Windows had been replaced, buildings had been re-built and...it just seemed wrong.  I stopped dead in my tracks, observing the working ponies on the market stalls.

“Get your apples here.  5 bits for a bushel!”

“Fresh tomatoes!  All the way from Baltimare!  Only 3 bits a bag!”

“Owen, what’s wrong?”

I snapped out of my daze, looking at the lunar Princess.  “Sorry...what?”

“You were staring at the market for a long time.  Is something the matter?”

“I...I just…”

Another wheelbarrow of rubble was being filled up.  With the guard tapping his shovel, I wheeled it down the ramp, towards the refuse point at the city’s gates.  The pile was just getting bigger and bigger by the minute.  The amount of debris was astonishing.

Wiping another bead of sweat off my face, I turned around and headed back towards the concert hall.  For 3 days straight I had been doing this and my body was all but exhausted.  Celestia and Luna were still using tracing spells to detect for any Nightmare magic that was still about - I pray to god that they don’t find any.”

Going through the market area, I saw a unicorn sat down on a pile of wood with a few tears rolling down his cheeks.

“Hey.” I said, approaching the cobalt unicorn.  “Do you need someone to help you?” I asked as nicely as I could.

“If you can take me back a week, that’d be swell.” he said, sniffling at the end.  “I lost my stall and with that, there’s no income.  How am I support a family with no income?!” he bellowed as he buried his face into his hooves.

I couldn’t think of anything to say.  What could I say?

---

My vision was fixated on a certain market stall.  “This doesn’t make sense…”  I looked around and noticed a familiar shop.  One I had visited for Hearth’s Warming Eve last year.  “Even that shop...it’s just…”

“What is it?” Luna asked.  Looking into her eyes, all they showed was worry.

“How does...t-this world...do it?” I spluttered, looking around again.

My face was grabbed by Luna’s hooves and forced to look at her.  “I don’t understand.  Do what?”

“I mean…”  I raise my hands towards the city.  “...this!  How does this happen?  It’s only hit me now but...this city was nearly destroyed six weeks ago, alright?  Destroyed.  And now look!”  I gestured towards the market stalls and the children happily playing in the streets.  “How do you move on so easily?  It just...it looks like people have just...forgotten what happened.  How on earth can you just ignore what happened and move on?”

My verbal tyrade over, Luna pulled me out of the street and sat me down.  “I know this seems strange to you but this is how we have adapted.  We fix and we move on.”

“But I don’t get it.  Back home, something like this would be talked about for months, years even!  I just don’t understand how you can move on so quickly.”

“I understand what you are saying.  It would seem confusing if our world’s way of coping is different to yours.”  Luna sits down next to me and looks up at the sky.  “You know what happened.  There was a week of searching for bodies, which we did.  They were recovered and buried with the utmost care and sympathy.”

“Yeah…” I said, rubbing the back of my neck.

“Then there was the cleanup and rebuilding.  Nearly every single pony in Equestria came to our aid - to help rebuild Canterlot and Ponyville.  The Wonderbolts combined with the Weather Patrol did their very best to control the weather, despite the Everfree clouds being scattered.”

I nodded again.

“I’m not sure if you knew, but whilst you were helping to rebuild, hundreds of therapy sessions were organised all over the country.  Countless ponies attended these sessions to talk, to cry, to scream, to just release their thoughts.”  She placed her wing around my shoulder.  “So if ponies look like they’ve forgotten, just remember.  They’ve had their release.  They are moving on.  And so should you.”

“Is that what you did when you became Nightmare Moon?”

Luna’s eyes widened...then closed slowly.

Realising what I had just said, I quickly put my arm around her.  “Luna, I’m sorry.  I shouldn’t have said that.”  The amount of mental curses going through my head right now were limitless.

“I had my release...a long time ago.”  Luna spoke quietly.  “Celestia was my beacon.  She was there for me when I returned and took every single shout and scream I threw at her.”  Luna leant into me slightly.  “But I have moved onto brighter paths.  And now, so should you.”

Helping me up to my feet, Luna led me back out into the marketplace and continued our walk.  “And the first thing you can do is finally keep an appointment for a change.”  Her horn glowed once and my hand was levitated onto her mane, holding it tight.  “And you are not getting out of it this time.  You need to do this.”

This is her fifth attempt at this.  I promised her I would go but...hospitals scare me.  Ever since the Everfree.  Besides, I had work to do helping the ponies in Canterlot.  “Alright, alright.  Let’s get this over with.  I don’t know why you want this really.  You scanned me, Celestia scanned me.  I feel fine.”  This is the seventh or eighth time she’s tried to get me to go - each time I’d get out of it.

“My medical knowledge is not as high as it used to be.  As for human medical knowledge, I know next to nothing.  So we are getting a verdict from the Doctor whether you like it or not.” Luna ordered.  I tried to disentangle my hand from her mane but her magic kept it in place.

I couldn’t argue with her there, she did make a very valid point.  Damn age...made her extremely wise.

Soon arriving at the hospital, we walked inside and took a seat next to the desk.  She may be a Princess but she doesn’t cut in line.  “Actually Owen, there’s something I forgot to ask.”  She smiled sadly and looked at me.  “Did you visit Scarlett last week?”

My eyes closed at the name.  “Yeah...I did.”

“Hey man, good to see you.”

“...”

“I thought I’d come over and see how you were doing.  Really quiet without you around.”  I stared intently and smiled.  “Scootaloo really misses you, she keeps talking about you all the time.  The Greatest Guard in Equestria she said.”

“...”

“I’ll come back another time.  I’ve gotta see some more people.  You take care of yourself.”

“...he’s uh... alright.  He’s doing alright.” I answered with a smile.  She smiled back but she knew I was forcing myself to say that.

Approaching the hospital, my knees turned to jelly as that all too familiar smell of chlorine hit my nose.  That familiar sound of automatic doors opening and closing.  The sound of the medical staff barking orders here and there.

I exhaled loudly, staring up at the main entrance.  “What are you worried about?”

“Nothing.”  Turning my head away from her, I began to walk forward.  “Nothing at all.”  A yank back on my hand showed that Luna still had not let go of my hand.

“Come on Owen, I know that face.” she said, softly caressing my face with her hoof.  “As you said, you feel fine.  And you look perfectly well, am I right?”  I nodded.  “Then don’t worry.  I just need to be one hundred percent certain from a medical expert.  This is just peace of mind for me.”  Her horn stopped glowing and she relinquished my hand.  Walking past me, I heard her mutter something.

“You have no idea how much I worry about you sometimes.”

The way she said it, I don’t know but it gave me a boost.  The boost that I needed.  I knew she cared about me, she’d go to hell and back.  But to hear it in that tone of voice makes it sound so much more meaningful.

“Good afternoon.  We have an appointment to see Strobe?  He should be expecting us at 2PM.” I heard Luna say.

“Ah yes, Your Highness.  Strobe Port is currently with another patient at the moment.  Would you like to use our staff area to wait in?  It’s more spacious.” the receptionist replied.

“No no, that won’t be a problem.  Myself and Owen will take a seat over there.  Thank you.”  I followed Luna to an empty sofa and placed myself down with her curling up next to me.  Before I could say anything, she nuzzled me on the neck and leant on me.  “I know hospitals aren’t your favourite place.”

I couldn’t stop myself from stroking her mane, even in a public place like this.  “Got that right.  Ever since the Everfree...sends chills down my spine.”  I felt Luna nuzzle into me further which did make me feel at ease.

Faint cries, mindless chatter and doors closing echoed through the reception area as it was near full to the brim with a plethora of ponies.  I leant my head back onto the metal railing of the chairs and closed my eyes.  My thoughts began to drown out the noises around me as my consciousness spoke.

“I need to get out of here.  I don’t want to be here.”  I tried my best to ignore the now quiet hospital ambience.  “I thought Luna was an expert at everything.  Even this!”  My legs started swinging back and forth; something I picked up as a habit as a child.  I looked down at my angel and saw that she also had her eyes closed.  Looking around, I saw that the other patients waiting were staring at the both of us.  I gave them a quick smile which I got back in return.

“Excuse me?  Owen?”  A sea green mare approached me with a clipboard in her magical grasp.  “If you wouldn’t mind, could you please fill this out for me?”

“Sure thing.” I replied, still smiling.  I surprised even myself that I was smiling in a place like this.  Watching the mare trot away, Luna raised her head.

“What is that?”

“Personal details.  Let’s see here.  Full name.”  I scribbled it down.  “Date of Birth.  30th April 1989(***).  Birth Town.”  I heard Luna chuckle before laughing myself.  “Should I really put it down?”

“Indeed.  Even if they will have no idea where it is!” she replied.

I wrote it down.  “Medical Ailments.  None that I know of.  Are you on any medication?  Nope.”  This carried on for another few moments as I filled out line after line of information.

“OWWWWWWIE!  IT HURTS!”

A shrill scream caught everyone’s attention.  A pegasus had landed near the front desk with a screaming filly in her hooves.  “Please help her!  She crash-landed after her flight!”

Luna was immediately to her hooves and over at the mare’s side before I could even register it.  “Young mare, please explain what happened.” she spoke calmly.

“P-Princess!  I...uh, uh…” the mare stammered in shock.

“AAAAAAAGHAAAA!!

Slowly but surely, Luna encased the filly in her magical field and levitated her towards herself.  “Shh, shh, shh little one.  Everything’s going to be alright.”  The filly had stopped screaming yet her tears had not stopped streaming.

“What is she doing?” I asked myself.

The filly’s expression turned into a smile and before long, her head leant back and her eyes were closed.

“What have you done?!” the mother screamed.

“Please calm down.  I used a mild sleep spell on your daughter.  She won’t feel any pain during her time unconscious.”  Luna turned around and walked through the double doors with the mother and a doctor following in her hoofsteps.

That left me, sitting by myself.  “God, I hate this place so much.”

“Ah, you must be my Two O’Clock.” a voice said.  A unicorn doctor, bright yellow in colour with a tuft of red hair.  A pair of glasses rested on his muzzle.  “Strobe Port.” he said, holding out his hoof.

“Uhh, good to meet you I suppose.” I said, shaking his hoof.  “Princess Luna should be with me.  She just...kinda walked off with an unconscious filly.”

“I see.”  He straightened his glasses and cleared his throat.  “Please follow me, I will get somepony to direct the Princess to us immediately.”

I really didn’t want to go in alone but I guess I had no choice.  Man up or suffer the wrath of an angry Princess.  I got to my feet and entered a side room to the left of the reception desk.  Strobe opened another door which led to an enormous room with various pieces of equipment inside.

“Please make yourself comfortable.” Strobe asked, holding the clipboard in his hand.  I didn’t even realise he had gotten a hold of it.  I found a comfortable sofa and placed myself down on it.  Strobe dragged his own chair over and sat down on it.  “Right, let’s start from the top.  Owen, male, 24 years old.  Species - Human.”  He read out a few more lines.  “Ah, you missed something.  Right here?” He pointed to the area with his quill.

“Place of Residence?  I suppose it’s both Canterlot and Ponyville.” I answered.

“I was aware of you living in Ponyville but not in Canterlot.” he answered.

I sighed.  “Well, my original home was unfortunately destroyed when...you know who returned.  Princess Luna is now housing me at the Royal Castle.  But I also stay at the Golden Oaks Library with Twilight Sparkle - she still has my old room available for me for whenever I visit.”  Strobe scribbled the addresses down.

“Okie dokie!  Well, that appears to be everything.”  He set the clipboard down and turned to the door.  “Thought the Princess would have turned up by now.”  He looked thoughtful for a moment.  “We’ll start without her.”

Oh god no.

“I would be more comfortable with Luna beside me.  I’m not exactly liking being here right now.”

“Yes...I noticed.”  He pointed down to my hands.  I was gripping the sofa so tightly, my knuckles had turned white.  He immediately set his hoof on my knee.  “Now don’t worry about a thing, I know how difficult this is for you.  The Princess told me about what happened in the Everfree hospital.”

I nodded a little.

“But we’re going to push past it, OK?”  The enthusiasm in his voice was working.  “Now, what the Princess wanted me to do is run a full body check on you.  That means physical and mental stability, weight, breathing and all sorts.  I will also need a urine and a blood sample.”

Those two words echoed in my head.

Blood Sample.

“Does that mean using a needle?” I asked hesitantly.

“Yes it does.”  He noticed my look straight away.  “Not a fan of pointy things, huh?”  I shook my head as a definite no.  “Alright, no problem.  I’ll use a short sleep spell on you and do it then.  How about that?”

“Yeah, that’ll work.”  It did actually sound good, at least I wouldn’t see it happening.  “Is that everything you need?”

“Ehhh...there are two more things.”  His horn lit up and I felt a small prick of pain on my head.  He chuckled to himself holding a long hair in his levitation.  “That’s one.”  He placed it into a container and sealed it shut.  “The other thing is a little private.”

“How so?”

He led me towards a small room at the end of the office.  “Go in there and find out for yourself.  Don’t worry, the room is sound-proofed.”  He handed me over a small container and walked off.

“Right.”  I opened the door and walked inside closing the door behind me.  In front of me lay another sofa and a table with various folders sprawled across it.  That was when it hit me.  “Surely not…”

A quick knock at the door got my attention.  “Just think about the Princess and you’ll be done in no time!” Strobe said through the open crack before closing the door again.

I opened up one of the folders to find a pile of magazines inside.  My jaw literally hit the ground.

Strobe stood near a huge machine, carefully placing the hair into the receiving end.  “Human hair.  First time I’ve ever seen one of these.”  The machine came to life and emitted a variety of bleeps and bloops.

*Thump...thump...thump...thump*

Strobe instantly sighed and slapped his forhead.  “Oh this poxy machine!  You’d think the Health Service would keep this machines...wait a minute.”

*Thump...thump...thump...thump*

His head turned to the door.  The door where Owen had just walked through.  He bit his lip and tried his best not to giggle.  “Pfft...he’s loud…”

Opening the door, I walked back out to find Strobe sitting as his desk, filling in some paperwork.  As soon as I shut the door, he looked up and smirked at me.  “Everything sorted?”

I nodded slowly, still in shock at what I had just witnessed.  I held out the container, now partially full, and placed it in front of him.  I took a seat in front of his desk, not once breaking eye contact with him.

“You looked troubled.  What’s the matter?” Strobe asked.

“What’s the matter?”  I pointed back at the room.  “Just...those...there’s pornography in that room...of ponies.”

He nodded.  “And?”

“It’s porn!” I said, hitting the desk with my hand.  “How long has THAT been going on for?”

“For about forty years now.”  He got up from his desk and handed me over another container.  “Urine sample please.”  He walked over to his machine and started fiddling with the controls.  “Pornography is entertainment for adults, nothing more.  We use those magazines as an aid for people to provide samples.”  He placed my container in the machine shut the hatch.  “Yes, it does have another use but not for here.  You know...teenagers and such.”

“Hmmm.”  Whilst he was turned, I quickly filled the container and sealed it shut.  “Where do you want this?”

“Over here.”  I walked over to him and handed him the sample.  He placed it in a separate machine and shut the hatch.  “Only more thing now.  You may want to take a seat on the sofa.”  I did so, taking a deep breath.  I knew what was coming next.

“Blood sample?” I asked hesitantly.

“Correct.  Lie down for me please.”  I did so and he placed a small pillow under my head.  “I’m going to use a short sleep spell on you.  You’ll be awake in about ten minutes.  During that time, I will take the blood sample and also check your heart rate.”  He pulled out a needle from his jacket and took the protective plastic off.  “Heart rate measuring is useless when you’re nervous.”

I nodded, it made sense.  “Alright.  See you in ten?”  Strobe nodded and I watched as he placed his horn on my head.  A quick glow and…

“Out like a light.” Strobe muttered to himself.  “Suppose that helps really.”  He leant down onto Owen’s arm and focused on a certain vein.  “You’ll do nicely.”  Tapping the needle with his hoof, he slowly but surely inserted the needle through the skin and into the vein.  Strobe used his magic to slowly extract a small amount of the human’s blood, before removing the needle and placing a sterilised piece of cotton on the exit point.

He looked down on the human as he slept.  “Poor thing, he’s gone through so much.”  He looked at the needle, now full with the human’s blood.  “Suppose this didn’t help, eh?” he said, chuckling softly.  “Right then, let’s take your heart beat.”  Using the stethoscope around his neck, he placed the flat metallic end onto the human’s chest and listened for the heart.

“There you are.  Quite the noisy thing aren’t you?”  Listening to the beats, Strobe mentally took count of number of beats whilst watching the clock.  After a minute, he removed the stethoscope and noted down his findings.  Re-approaching his machine, which still held the human’s semen and urine, he placed his blood sample in the third hatch and closed it up.

“Now to see if you actually work on human specimens.”  Strobe flipped the switches up and pressed the green button.  The machine came to life and emitted a small hum whilst three separate screens showed each sample being examined.  Looking back at the human, he yawned quietly.  “Wouldn’t mind a bit of rest myself, you know.”

The sound of an opening door caught Strobe’s attention.  “Ahh, Princess.”  Bowing was the first thing he could think of.

It felt like no time at all.  As soon as that spell hit me, it felt like I was waking up again.  Well, technically, I was.  I raised my head, rubbing my eyes and looked around for Strobe only to find him chatting to Luna.

“Hey…” I croaked.

“Ah you’re awake.” Strobe said, looking my way.  “As I said Princess, up in a few minutes.” he said with a smile.

“You got the blood sample done?” I asked.

“It’s in the machine.”  Luna answered, approaching me.  “There’s only a few things left to do now.”  She pointed to an area of the room which I have been trying to avoid.  “Physical fitness.”

“Oh god...really?”  They both nodded, smiling vigorously.  I sighed heavily, chuckling.  “Wake a guy up and put him straight to exercise...bloody hell…”  I got up from the sofa, rubbing my arm where the blood was taken from.  I approached the treadmill and gazed upon it.

“I’d discard your jacket for the time being.  Along with any loose items.”  I did so and also took my gem off.  I stepped up onto the treadmill and started walking; the machine starting up the same time I did.

Strobe levitated various wires and stuck them to my body, including a tube I had to place in my mouth.  Without even thinking, I put it in my mouth...then thought how many ponies’ mouths has this been in before.

I started with a slow jog, looking forward and focusing on the job in hand.  At times, Luna would walk to the front of the machine and watch me, giving me a huge smile.  Strobe continued to jot down notes and monitor my progress.

*30 Minutes Later*

A broken heap on the floor I was.  I was laying down on my back, arms spread out and panting for breath.  “Why...why did...I have to...run...so long?” I managed to say.

I heard Strobe laugh to himself.  “Half an hour of running gets all of your body working to the maximum that it can.  We needed to test how fit you were and I think we did that!”  He placed his clipboard down on his desk and went back to his machines, which were now printing out various graphs and pictures.

I felt myself being levitated and moved about.  Right now, I couldn’t care less, as long as she didn’t make me stand up.

“Are you alright to stand?”

“NOPE!”  I didn’t even need to think about it.  “Just...put me down...anywhere.  A bed maybe…”

I heard her giggle before she placed me on the chair at Strobe’s desk.  She placed herself next to me to prevent me from falling over.  “You did really well without me.  Even with the blood sample.” she said, kissing me lightly on the cheek.

“Well I was asleep.  Otherwise that needle would have found itself embedded in the wall by now.”  I leant on the desk, using my arm as a headrest.  “How is that little filly?  Is she alright?”

“She’ll be fine.  She broke a small bone in her left wing and sprained her left foreleg.”  I winced slightly at that.  “They’ve given her a lot of pain medication and she’s sleeping for now.  Should be out of here in no time at all.”

“Hmmmm….”

Turning to Strobe, we saw him with two graphs in his hand.  He was looking back and forth between the two graphs.  “Something wrong?” asked Luna.

“Princess, if I may be so bold to ask.  Would you be able to go to Ponyville Hospital and collect Owen’s previous health charts?  I may need them.” Strobe asked, bowing slightly.

“Of course.  I will return shortly.”  In a flash of light, she was gone.

“What’s going on Strobe?” I asked.  To say I was a tad worried was an understatement.

“There’s something a bit odd about this blood work.  Don’t get me wrong, it could be nothing.  It’s just I haven’t seen human blood before.”  He placed the charts down on the table before going back to fetch the next ones.  I took a second to look over the chart.  It contained various symbols and numbers overlapping each other which made no sense at all to me.

Another flash of light and Luna had returned with various clipboards in her magical grasp.  “Saw your favourite doctor again Owen.  He told me to say hello.”  That brought a smile to my face, that guy always did make me smile despite him working in a hospital.

“Thank you Your Highness, this is most helpful for us.”  He approached the desk and laid all of the charts out, with the ones from Ponyville underneath them.  “It’s good news.  From what I can see and from what the examining machine deduced, your body is in tip top condition.  Your heart rate is at an average 63 beats per minute.  No traces of disease or infection in the blood, urine or semen.”

Luna leant into me and hugged me.  “How fantastic…” she whispered.  She turned to Strobe.  “Thank you so much for this.”

I let out a huge sigh of relief.  “Thank god for that.  So...I’m alright?  Nothing wrong with me?  At all?”

“Not that I can see!” he replied, smiling greatly.  “As far as we know, you are a perfectly healthy 24 year old human.”  Me and Luna turned to each other and hugged again.  To hear it straight from the horses mouth was a huge relief.

“Huh…”

I looked at Strobe.  He tapped his pen on the chart and was looking between them again. “What?” I asked.

“Nothing, it’s just…”  He looked between the two graphs again.  “Something minute that I didn’t see before.”  He turned the graph around so it faced me and Luna.  “See this here?”  He pointed to the Ponyville graph.  “This is how your body measured out when you recovered from your initial injuries when you arrived.”  He then pointed to the other graph. “Do you see that there?”

I couldn’t make out the graph was, it looked like Gallifreyan symbols.  But I did see what he meant.  Where three circles were overlapping...now there were 5.  “Two extra circles?”  They were small, tiny in fact.  “What does it mean?”

Strobe looked back and forth between the two graphs again and again, tapping his pen to his chin.  “I’m not sure.  Something is different in your body now.  Something so small.”  He looked at me.  “Do you feel different than before?”

“No.”  I didn’t feel different at all.  “The only thing I can think of is that this is my new body.  I’m sure you know what happened.”  Strobe nodded.  “Right.  So...effectively, this body is still me but it’s a new body.  What do those symbols mean anyway?”

“It’s your DNA.  Hair colour, foot size, skin colour and so forth.  This one here…”  His eyes widened.  He scribbled something on his notes and tapped his chin again.  His eyes closed and he remained still for a moment.  Nodding slowly, he opened his eyes and placed his pen down.  “It’s nothing.”  He pointed to the various circles again.  “The most important details on this graph that require you to live have not changed.  The one that has is something insignificant.”

“How insignificant?” I asked.

“It could be anything.  Pigmentation, hair colour, body fat.”  He gave me a large smile.  “But I promise you, it’s nothing to be worried about.  You just might lose your hair a bit earlier in life.”

I snorted and got up from my chair.  “Least of my worries.” I said with a laugh.  Reaching down, I hoof-bumped the doctor.  “I want to thank you for doing all of this.  I realise you must have had much more to do today.”

“A Royal appointment is not a problem for me.  I have all the time in Equestria for you.” he replied.  He opened the door with his magic.  “Feel free to come to me with any questions you may have.”

“Strobe.  Could I be a pain and ask for a quick check-up?” Luna asked.  Strobe nodded at her request.  She turned to me and hugged me.  “Go back to the castle and run a bath, I’ll be there in about half an hour.” she whispered.

“Sure thing.” I responded.  I exited the room, closing the door on the way out.  Exiting the hospital, the sun beamed down on me, filling me with warmth.  I made my way back to the castle, giving a cheery greeting to any guards I passed.  Some were still a little edgy towards me but most of them had no problem at all.  Just something I’ve got to deal with for now.

I just hoped none of them tried to trip me again.

As soon as the door closed, Strobe’s happy visage dropped.  He couldn’t believe what he just did.

“Strobe, before you say anything--”

“Why!” he replied angrily.  “Why did you make me say that?  He needed to know the truth!”  The unicorn retreated to his desk and looked at the charts again.  “This is unbelieveable.  I promised him he’d be alright!”

He watched as the Lunar Princess followed him and laid a wing across his back.  “I’m sorry Strobe.  I know this goes against everything you know but I needed to keep this secret from him.  I am not sure how he would take it.”

Strobe shook his head and pointed at the different circles.  “I’ve never seen anything like this.  And what you spoke to me in my head...you have no idea how hard it was not to react.”  He sighed heavily.  “I realise this is a big thing for you but...if you decide to do this, he will find out eventually.  Besides, it might not even work.”

Luna’s blue mane brushed against Strobe’s face as she turned away from him.  “I know.  But...considering all that has happened...I might not get another chance.  He might not be so lucky next time."  She opened the door and hung her head low.  "I have to try.”

1. Wishes

1. Wishes

Collapsing onto the sofa after another day of odd jobs with my construction trade neighbour, I thought that my life would get better as I got older - oh how wrong I was.

5 years since I had moved out of my 4th foster home, I was now living by myself with no permanent job, living off the government benifits and struggling to make ends meet.

Wait...backpedal a bit, I'll start from the beginning.

My name is Owen.  I was born in 1989 in Portsmouth, England, to two loving parents but was quickly placed in foster care soon after - for what reason?  I still don't know.  Until I was 18, I was placed with 4 different foster families who took care of me and loved me as if I was their own.  I went to school in a run-down area and was constantly bullied for being adopted.  Not my fault is it?  Due to this, I was always the social outcast and never really got any friends.

When I reached 18, I ended up working odd jobs for various neighbours with one giving me a permanent position in his family construction business.  Eventually I managed to save enough money to move out into my own place - a penthouse on the seafront.

At the age of 21, unfortunately the business, like many others, collapsed due to the economic recession and I found myself without a job.  Not finding a job soon enough afterwards, I resigned myself to applying for benifits and living expenses.

And it has been that way for 2 years now.  Sure there have been a few odd jobs with people looking for a one-day-worker but it still wasn't enough.  My life was shit...but I was happy.  Happy to still have some money and a roof over my head.  Good things come to those who wait, right?  Bullshit.

So, back to the present, here I am, collapsed on the sofa, worn out after a day's work at a local construction firm.  Turning off my Ipod, I quickly undressed myself and showered.  Once clean as a whistle, I went onto my laptop to check my online bank to see how much money I have to last me 2 weeks.  After closing down at least 12 pages of job searches from last night's search session, I got to my bank account and read the screen...although I wish I didn't.

"What?  £17.60?  Good god..."

I slammed my head on the table, catching a bottle cap which had been left there from the previous night.

"ARGH!  You son of a...mother f--"

Stopping myself from letting out an expletive, I retreated to my bathroom to survey the damage.  Sure enough, there was a circular indent on my forehead, excreting a familiar crimson fluid.

After applying a bandage to my head, I went to my bedroom and fell onto the bed.  I looked at the clock.  "18:00.  Hmm...yeah, I've got some time."

I turned on my Xbox 360 and started playing Half Life 2.  God knows how many times I've completed it before but it'll always keep me amused no matter how much of a shit day I've had.

Playing until 8PM, I noticed it was rather warm for this time of night and decided to go for a walk to the woods about 2 miles away.

Walking down the coastal path, listening to Maroon 5 on my Ipod, I gazed at the late evening sky.  Hues of orange and yellow scattered the sky, weaving around the clouds.  A beautiful sunset.

Arriving at the woods about and hour later, I found myself reliving childhood memories of running around the woods, playing with my foster siblings.

"Heh...good times....good times..."  I felt a tear run down my cheek and quickly rubbed it away hoping to maintain my macho-ness...yeah...I failed.  I sat down near a tree close to a path and sobbed.

"Why is life so hard? *sniffle*"

I regained what little composure I had left and started wandering through the woods, using my LED torch I had purchased a few days ago.  After about twenty minutes, I came across a wooden stump, which was unsheltered due to a circular gap in the trees.  I sat down on the stump and looked upwards, gazing at the night sky. 'It's so beautiful.  I could sit here all night', I thought to myself, admiring the view of the many constellations in the dark abyss.

After about ten minutes or so, something flashed just out my line of vision.  I looked up to see shooting stars - loads of them.  I had never seen such a display!

"Wow!  This is incredible.  It's...it's so magical.", I tried to think but instead said out loud.  Then, an idea.  A silly one, childish, but right now, I didn't care.

"I can't believe I'm about to do this but..."

I looked up at one shooting star in particular and said...

"I wish to get away from all of this.  I wish for a different life."

Just like that, the shooting star dissapeared and the display was over.  'Weird - it stopped when I made that wish', I pondered.  "Meh, never mind...right, time to head back methinks.  Should get to bed if...wait...w-w-what's that?"

My vision had locked onto a bright light from where I had looked to make my wish.  The light got brighter and brighter and brighter still.  Shielding my eyes from the blinding shine, I found myself feeling dizzy.  Trying to remain upright, I stepped back from light, only to trip on something.  The light was so bright now, I could not see what it was.  I waited for my body to hit the ground...but it didn't.

I was falling.  Falling faster and faster.  Praying for this nightmare to end, I hit and crashed through a wooden structure (I think it was wood, can't be sure with no sight) before falling to ground with an audible thump.  I felt the remains of whatever I had crashed into rain upon me hitting various parts of my body.

The white light that devoured me ebbed away slowly and my vision was slowly returning.  My hearing was slightly off as every noise was muffled.  I managed to lift my head off the ground and saw three different coloured shapes in front of me.  Not being able to see or hear what they were, I tried to lift myself off the ground, but my arms gave way and I fell once again.  The shapes immediately shrunk into the distance and disappeared.

My head started to pound away and I tried screaming - but to no avail - I blacked out.

Tonight was a special night in Equestria.  For once every one hundred years, stars would rain across the sky.  It was common tradition that whoever would witness a shooting star, would wish upon it, hoping it would come true.

In Canterlot, Princess Celestia was just finishing her daily court sessions with various ponies - many coming to ask for help with their lives.

After the last pony was seen to, Celestia stood away from her throne and retreated back to her chambers.  Arriving at her door, two unicorn guards gently bowed and opened her chamber door with hues of mint green and orange magic.  Celestia thanked them and walked inside.  She waited for the doors to close fully before flopping down onto her bed in exhaustion.

"Ugh, what a day.  Some of those requests were just...absurd.  I mean, I expected something outrageous to come from Pinkie - a cupcake museum?  Goodness me...", she stated out loud to herself.

Shortly after a brief conversation with herself regarding the day's events, three sharp knocks sounded on her door.

"Who is it?", Celestia answered in a sing-song voice.

"It is I, dearest sister.", came a voice from the door.

"Oh, Luna!  Come on in."  Celestia opened the door with her magic and Princess Luna trotted in and stood next to her sister's bed.

"You asked to see me, sister?" Luna quipped.

"Oh, of course, I had almost forgotten.  Luna, do you know what day it is today?"

"Uhh...Wednesday?"

"No!  Well...yes it is I suppose but that doesn't matter.  Tonight is a very special night.  It is the Night Of The Shooting Stars!" Celestia stated proudly.

"Oh!  Is it that time already?  My, how time flies when you're..."

Celestia and Luna's smiles both retracted and looked away from each other for a second.  An awkward silence filled the room.  Celestia looked at her sister with guilt and remorse.

"Luna..."

"Sister, it is fine.  I should not have mentioned it......anyway, what did you want me for?"

"Well, you do know that this night is very strenuous on one of us and I know that I was planned lead the festivities but today has been exhausting.  I was hoping that you would be able to manage it tonight."

Luna's face was one of pure shock.

"WHAT?  You want me to control the stars tonight?  To hear all of the wishes and sift out the correct ones?  Umm...I'm not sure.  The last time I lead this night was over one thousand years ago..."

Luna sat on her haunches and lowered her head to avert her sister's gaze.  Celestia trotted over and lifted a hoof under Luna's chin to meet her eyes once again.

"Luna, you can do this.  Don't think for a second that you've lost your talent.  I know you can do this.  It'll be easy" Celestia said with a warm smile.

Luna shuffled her hooves for a few seconds before contempating an answer.

"Ok, sister.  If you think I can do it, then I will" Luna replied with a wide grin.

Celestia embraced her sister with a hug with Luna kindly returning it.

"Oh Luna, I know you'll be just fine.  Now, the time is ripe dear sister.  It is time for duties to raise and lower our respective lights!

With that, the royal sisters walked to the balcony of Celestia's chambers.  Celestia concentrated her magic on the sun, lowering it slowly below the horizon.  Luna watched in awe as the colour of the sky turned from a rusty orange to a navy blue.  Luna then raised the moon with her own magic, raising it high into the sky, illuminating the city below.  Both sisters, done with their duties, retired to the warmth of the castle before tonight's festivities began.

The time arrived all too quickly for the nervous Princess of the Night.  Celestia had gone to bed hours beforehand so Luna was left by herself.  She paced back and forth on her balcony, waiting for the right moment to start the show.  Soon enough, she sat on her haunches and concentrated on her magic.  Her magic latched onto the stars in the sky and she began to gravitate them towards the Equestrian sky.

The stars rained over the sky leaving streaks wherever they passed.  After a few minutes, Luna began to hear wishes of the many hundreds, if not thousands, of ponies watching this magnificent sight.  Some of the wishes were basic, such as asking for some help with a daily routine, wishing for a friend to get better, you know, small things.  Some wishes were questions asking for advice for which Luna would offer advice back.

Of course there were the ponies who were selfishly wishing for unfair or unorthodox things such as a winning lottery ticket or wishing that something bad would happen to another pony.  Luna would cast those wishes aside without thinking twice.

Over the course of the night, Luna began to grow tired and eventually was agreeing to most of the wishes so that the voices in her head would stop.

"I wish my homework was easier."

*YAWN* "Yeah, sure..."

"I wish I was in the Wonderbolts."

"Huh...maybe...."

"I wish to get away from all of this.  I wish for a different life."

"Ye...Yeah ok"

She was almost falling asleep at that point and she figured enough was enough.  With that, Luna stopped her magic and the star show was over.  She got up slowly, stretching with a groan, picturing her asleep in bed, then remembering she also has her night duties.  She walked inside and started thinking about some of the wishes that she accepted.

"Hmm, I gave that child a new friend to play with...yeah that's nice.  That businesspony will have some help with his accounts...good for him.  I gave that pony a different li--"

Luna froze in shock at what she just remembered.  Granting a pony a different life.  Luna thought of the possibilities of what could happen.

"Oh no.  No no no no no!  Anything could happen!  But what if--"  Luna cut herself off before she drove herself mad with worry.

"No Luna, no.  Just calm down.  I'm sure he meant a better...lifestyle.  Yes, of course!  No need to worry......Right, I should get a coffee, begin my duties and forget this ever happened.  Everything will be fine."  Luna stated to herself, not noticing a bright light soaring towards Ponyville.

A/N - This is my first EVER attempt at writing a fanfic.  Any positive or constructive feedback is greatly appreciated!

5. Introductions

5. Introductions

Doctor!  They're closing in!  What do I do?

Oh yeah, run faster...I could have thought of that!

Press the red button?  OK!

"..en"

It didn't do anything!

"Owen..."

Why isn't it--

"Owen.  Time to wake up..."

"...hnghnn...wha?"  I woke slowly to the sound of a feminine voice calling my name.  Turning to face the source of the voice, Nurse Redheart was jabbing my side with her hoof.  I looked up at her face.  "You know, the staff here have a knack for interrupting my dreams at their pinnacle moment, you know that?" I joked.

"Oh, I'm sorry.  It's not intentional, I swear!"  We both shared a light laugh before she spoke again.  "Did you sleep well?  Stitch told me that all of your pain had subsided."  I hadn't noticed until now but that was probably the best night's sleep I'd had in a long time.

"Like a log.  Being able to move at night gave me the chance to find a comfortable sleeping position."

"Well that's good to hear.  Now, what would you like for breakfast?  We have a variety of fruits, vegetables, cereals and plants that you can choose from."  I was slightly taken aback by this.  'They eat plants?...Oh, they're ponies.  Makes sense I suppose.'

"Erm...could I please just have an apple and a glass of water? I asked Redheart.

"Of course.  I'll be back momentarily."  Redheart walked out of the doors which closed quietly behind her.

I sat up in the bed, stretching my arms and legs also giving my neck a quick twist.  Lifting up my arms to stretch again, I noticed something...off.  "What is that smell?  It smells like..."  I slowly sniffed myself, mainly towards the pits.  "Ah...it's me."  To be honest, I hadn't washed since I had arrived here, apart from the sponge bath I got yesterday.

Redheart re-entered the room, pushing a cart with a tray on it.  Lifting it with her mouth, she placed it on my lap.  "There you are.  One fresh apple, straight from Sweet Apple Acres, and one glass of water.  Enjoy!"  She began to walk away.

"Err, Miss Redheart?  Can I ask you something?"  She walked back over to me, smiling all the time.  "Is there any chance I can wash myself before Twilight gets here?  It's just that I haven't showered since I arrived here and I've only just noticed my body odour..." I sheepishly asked.

Redheart pointed towards a door located towards opposite side of my room.  "If you go through that door there, there is a shower that you can use.  Although, it may be a bit low for you considering your size.  You may have to crouch down to fit under it.  There are towels in there that you can use and...oh!  Also, your shorts have been washed and dried.  They're on your nightstand."  I looked towards the door and nodded before turning back to her.  "Thanks very much."  With that, she walked out of the room.

I picked up the apple that was on my lap and examined it.  It looked very fresh, like it had been picked this morning.  It glowed a vibrant red and shined in the sunlight.  I took a little bite, just to see what it tastes like.  "Ohhh...sweet jesus.  This is amazing!"  Sweetness, the crunchiness, how it melted in your mouth...it..was...incredible.  I quickly consumed the rest of the fruit, savouring every bite.  "Oh man.  Sweet Apple Acres - watch out.  I'm coming for the lot!" I said in a mock threat voice.

I turned to the nightstand and picked up my boxer shorts.  Giving them a quick smell, they smelt like lavender - my favourite.  Quickly putting them on, I put my legs over the side of the bed and put them on the floor.  Realising that I haven't used my newly healed legs to stand on yet, I cautiously stood up using the headrest to haul myself upwards.  Once fully up, I waited for them to buckle...but they didn't.  No pain at all, they weren't even stiff.  I walked to the door and opened it to reveal a bathroom, equipped with a shower and a toilet.  I closed the door behind me and took my boxers off.  Redheart was right, the shower was too low for me.  Standing at 6'4, I was quite the tall chap.  I lifted the shower head up as far as it would go but it went up as far as the bottom of my neck.  I showered quickly, not wanting to add a crick in the neck or spine damage to my list of sustained injuries.  Quickly drying myself off, I walked back into the main room and got into the bed again.

'8:30.  Twilight's not getting here until 10.  Might as well read some more of that Daring Do book.'  I was really getting into this book.  I wasn't really into adventure stories like Indiana Jones but this one was surprisingly good.

Many pages later...

A knock at the door averted my gaze from the book.  I called for them to come in.  Entering the room looking bright and chipper as always, Twilight was levitating a fabric bag full of something.  She set the bag down next to the bed before turning to me.

"Good morning.  I'm so sorry I'm late.  It's just that last night I was studying this new spell and then Spike caused a commotion in the lab so I had to clean that up then I noticed that the library was untidy so I had to clean it up as well and then I had to re-arrange the--"  I raised my hand to get her attention.

"Twilight, it's fine.  Besides you're not late, it's only 10:05." I said, pointing at the clock.  Twilight looked at the clock the looked at me.  We both laughed at her little outburst before I nodded towards the bag she brought in.

"So Twilight, what's in the bag?"  She quickly levitated the bag onto my lap and opened it up for me to see.

"These are the clothes that my friend made for you.  She hopes you like them.  She also said that if they don't fit or are too big or if you don't like them, you can take them to her and she'll alter them for you.  Your old clothes were kind of destroyed - ripped and torn beyond repair - so she observed the fabric that they were made out of and tried to re-create them with what she could."

I reached into the bag pulled out the first item.  It was a navy blue t-shirt with a white diamond pattern on the front.  The fabric felt so soft.  I loved it.  "Wow.  This is wonderful, I love it."  I tried it on and it fit perfectly.  The smile on my face couldn't get any bigger.  I reached in again and pulled out another 3 t-shirts, one brown, one dark red and one white.  They all the same diamond pattern on the front.  Reaching in again, I pulled out pairs of boxer shorts and pairs of socks.  Once again, I reached in and pulled out a pair of trousers, black in colour and stitched perfectly.  Quickly slipping them on, they also fit perfectly.  "These are...no...everything is amazing.  Truly brilliant!  Your friend did all of this in just 5 days?"  I asked.

Twilight smiled.  "Of course.  She's Ponyville's greatest fashion designer.  She was so excited to be making all of these clothes for you...although I can't really see the point in them."  She looked confused but I knew why.  "Well, I have noticed that not one pony here wears clothes.  Judging by what you just said, I can guess that you all don't wear clothes?"  Twilight nodded.

"Well, in my world, public nudity is looked down upon.  It's illegal to go outside without your indecent areas covered up.  In some places, it is allowed but only under strict rules and laws."  Twilight looked confused again and opened her mouth to ask a question but I beat her to it.

"Hey by the way.  How did your friend...wait, what is your friend called?" I asked.

"Oh!  I suppose I never mentioned her name.  It's Rarity."

"Rarity, what a nice name.  Anyway, how did Rarity know to make shirts and trousers and socks for that matter?  There aren't any more humans here to make them for."

Twilight giggled and answered.  "Ah, good observation.  Well, you're right, we don't have other humans here.  Your body shape is similar to my assistant Spike.  He's a baby dragon and Rarity has made him clothes before, some of which included shirts and socks."

My mouth hung agape.  ".....dragon?  You have dragons in this world?"  Twilight nodded.  "Dragons.  The big flying lizards that breathe fire and only exist in mythology?"  Twilight nodded again, softly laughing.  "Huh......this place gets crazier by the minute, hehe."

We talked for a while, about all of the different types of creatures that lived in this world.  Minotaurs, manticores, hydras, cockatrice and dragons.  This place is just like a fantasy world.

The clock reached 11AM and Stitch walked in with a clipboard held in his magic.  "Ah Owen, good to see you up and about.  The new clothes look great!  Nice to see you as well Miss Sparkle.  If you could just sign these forms, you're good to go."  The doctor handed Twilight the clipboard which she signed before handing it over to me.

"Um, what is it exactly that I'm signing here?" I inquired.

"That is the form to say that your treatment has been completed and that you are well enough to leave.  Also, I need your signature for the medical bills that you incurred."

My eyes immediately widened at the mention of bills.  "Err, I don't mean to cause a trouble but I don't have any money so I can't pay your--"  The doctor raised his hoof to interrupt.

"No worries my boy.  The Princess has paid for all of your medical expenses.  Your signature was just about the treatment so don't worry about it."

"Oh I see.  I'll definetely have to thank her for that when I meet her."

I handed the clipboard back to the doctor.  "Ok then.  You're free to leave.  Let's hope we don't see you again any time soon!" he joked.

"Yeah, let's hope not.  I want to thank you for everything you did.  You practically saved my life."  The doctor smiled greatly at me.

"No, no, no.  We just did our job.  The pony who saved your life is Miss Fluttershy.  If she didn't bring you here, you wouldn't have made it."

"Oh yeah.  I really have to find her and thank her for saving me.  Twilight, do you know her?  Fluttershy?"

Twilight beamed at the question.  "Of course I know her.  She's one of my best friends.  I'll introduce you to her later."  Hoof-bumping the doctor again, he vacated the room.  I looked at Twilight who was putting all of the books back in her saddlebags.  I put the clothes back in the other bag and hung it over my shoulder.  "Ready to go?" Twilight asked.  "Ready as I'll ever be" I replied.

I stood up from the bed.  It was only then how tall I really was here.  Twilight looked up to me from below.  The top of her head only came up to just above my belly button.

"Never really thought how tall you'd be.  You may have to duck through a few doors." she chuckled.  I laughed back at her and we began walking out of the room.  We got to the reception area where Redheart was filing away some paperwork.  I walked over to her desk and cleared my throat to get her attention.  She turned to face me and looked up at my face

"Oh, Owen.  Are you leaving?  Well it was great knowing you.  Hope to see you again one day."

"Yeah I hope we do.  Thanks for all you did for me."  Even though I was still a bit uneasy of the ponies here, I had to thank her properly.  It was only right.  I crouched down and leant over the desk, giving her a quick peck on the cheek as thanks.  Redheart immediately blushed, as did I.

"See you around." I said to her before walking back towards Twilight, who was stifling a laugh observing mine and Redheart's reactions.  We both walked to the main doors and pushed them open.  Here, begins my journey into Ponyville.

"Hey, Mr Writer.  Why am I not in this yet?  Huh?  Huh?"

"What?  Get out of here!  I'm getting there!"

"You're taking too long.  I need to give him the--"

"NO!  Just wait!  It's nearly time.  Now, go back and wait at home..."

"Damn you and your fourth wall powers..."

The sun immediately blinded my vision.  Covering my eyes I looked up and saw that the sun was at it's pinnacle.  "Come on Owen.  My house is just down here, through the town."  Twilight motioned for me to follow her, which I obliged to.  Walking alongside Twilight, I marvelled at all of the sights of the town.  It looked like a countryside town from the 1800's.  All of the buildings had that rustic charm to them that you only get in rare places nowadays.  Something was making me nervous though.

"Uhh, Twilight?  You noticing all the stares I'm getting right?"  Every pony that we passed stopped whatever they were doing to stare at me as I walked past.  Some ran away, some just stared.  Some even waved to me with a hearty smile which I nervously returned.

"Don't worry Owen, it's just that you're different, that's all.  Everypony in town is aware that you are here.  But, no need to worry.  The moment they see me next to you, they'll know everything's fine."

We further through the town.  I was simply amazed at how some of these buildings looked.  One in particular took my interest to the extreme.  A house, well a building of some sort.  The whole building looked like it was made out of sweets.  Gingerbread for walls, chocolate for the roof.  It even had a giant muffin shaped spire with three candles on top.  "Twilight.  What is this place?  It looks like something out of a fairytale."  I asked.

"That is Sugarcube Corner.  It's Ponyville's prestige bakery and supplies some of the finest sweets and confectionery to all over Equestria.  One of my close friends helps run the place with the owners."  As Twilight said that, the door to the bakery swung open and a pink pony walked...no...bounced out of it.  She immediately noticed Twilight and came over.

"Hi Twilight!  How are you today?  Who's your friend here?  I don't think I've seen--"  She stopped her hyperactive questions and stopped mid-bounce in the air, staring at me.  This gave me a chance to look at her properly.  She had a light pink body and a dark pink mane and tail.  Her mane looked like candy floss...and she even smelt of it as well.  Looking at the back of her body, I noticed her cutie mark - a trio of multi-coloured balloons.

"Uhh...hi.  My name is Owen and I'm new around here and..."  Before I could finish, she gasped loudly and sped off out of sight at breakneck speed.

I turned to Twilight who was trying her best not to laugh.  "Who on Earth was that?!" I asked with a dumbfound look.

"That is Pinkie Pie.  She's the friend I mentioned.  Pinkie's the most energetic, hyperactive and friendly pony you could ever meet.  But I must warn you...she can be a bit much at some times.  Like just now.  Don't fret about it, it happened to me the first time I met her as well." Twilight stated.

"So you know what that all meant?  What's she going to do?"

"All in due time.  I know you'll like it."  This scared me slightly, wondering what that speedy puffball could do.

We ventured on further and came across another building.  Large in size, it sported an array of girly colours such as pink and purple, which coloured the walls.  I inquired again.  "What's this place?  Looks very elegant."

Twilight laughed at my statement.  "Oh, she'll be glad you said that.  This is Rarity's business as well as her home - the Carousel Boutique.  She makes all different types of clothing for various ponies all over Equestria.  She supplies for events hosted by the Princess as well."

Looking at the clothes I was wearing, I had to meet her.  "Would it be ok if we went and said hello?  It's just I want to thank her for the clothes she made me."  Twilight nodded and we walked into the boutique, ringing the bell above the door as we went in.

"Just a minute.  I'll be out shortly." a feminine voice came from behind the counter.  It sounded like an English accent to be honest.  Looking around the shop, I could see many displays of many different dresses, all different colours and sizes.  They looked very impressive, like they were fit for a member of royalty.  *GASP* "It's you!  The human!"

I turned around quickly and saw a white unicorn happily gazing at me.  She had an indigo mane and tail, styled in a very elegant way.  Her cutie mark was three diamonds.  Realizing that it was the same image on my t-shirt, I spoke up.

"Err, yes, the human.  My name is Owen.  I came here to thank you for the clothes that you made me, they're really great."  Rarity walked up to me and around me to inspect how the clothes fit on me.

"Oh yes darling, they look fabulous on you.  I thought I hadn't got them right but low and behold, I've really outdone myself." she stated with a tone of pride.  Twilight stood back and let Rarity fuss over me.

"Yeah, they really are great.  I'm very impressed."

"Well, I used the best fabric I could get.  I couldn't pass up the opportunity to design clothing for an unknown creature could I?"

We chatted for a bit before Twilight stepped in.  "Rarity, we need to go now.  I'm taking Owen back to the library and we need to get his room set up."  Rarity snapped out of her chatting trance with me and looked over to Twilight.

"Oh of course dear, I wouldn't want to hold you up.  Owen, could you come and visit me at some point soon?  I have another idea for a design that I could use your help with."

"Well I hate to disappoint but my fashion sense isn't exactly what you call, good.  But I'll come by some time during the week."  With that, Twilight and myself walked out of the boutique and set off.

"Library?  Are you taking the books back?" I asked.

"Oh didn't I mention?  My house is the Ponyville library.  I had it converted so I could live there."

I was surprised.  "You actually live in the library?  That's...that's quite impressive.  I suppose someone like you with your vast knowledge could benefit from living in one."

Walking through the town in silence, being scrutinised by some ponies stares, I noticed a big tree in the distance which had a balcony on it.  "Who lives there Twilight?  Looks like a very impressive treehouse."

Twilight turned to me.  "A treehouse?  Oh no, no, no.  That's my home, that's the library."  Library?  It was huge!  About 50 meters away from the library, a voice overhead stopped us in our tracks.

"HEEEYYY TWIIIILIIIGHT!" was all I heard before something zoomed overhead leaving a rainbow trail behind it, scaring the hell out of me.

"WHAT WAS THAT?!" I shouted over the noise of the zoom.  Twilight waited for the noise to die down before she responded.

"That's Rainbow Dash, she's another one of my best friends."  Before I could inquire further, the previously mentioned pony flew down and landed next to Twilight.

"Hey Twilight, how are you?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm fine Rainbow but you scared Owen half to death here!"  Rainbow looked over to me and saw me breathing heavily before bursting out laughing and collapsing to the ground.  It wasn't long before Twilight joined in.  Waiting for their 'hilarious' moment to pass, I took notice of Rainbow Dash.  She was had a cyan coloured body and wings which made her a Pegasus.  Her mane and tail were rainbow coloured, each striped a different colour.  Her cutie mark was a picture of a cloud and a rainbow lightning bolt.  Both mares finished their wheezing and got up.  Rainbow as first to speak.

"Ahaha!  Aha...the look on your face was priceless!  Looked like you had just seen a dragon!  Anyway, I'm Rainbow Dash, fastest flier in all of Equestria!" she said like it was a rehearsed speech.  Noticing the way she was speaking, she was very full of herself.

"Well, it's nice to meet you Rainbow Dash.  I'm Owen, the only human in all of Equestria!" I said matching her boastful tone.

"Uh-huh, well nice to meet you.  Twilight, you remember that we have to go to Applejack's tomorrow?  She needs help with the orchard since Mac isn't well."  Twilight groaned at the reminder.

"Ohhh...I forgot about that.....yes I'll be there.  I can't say no really can I?"  Twilight didn't look too pleased at the prospect of working on a farm.

I turned my head to notice Rainbow looking at my mid-section.  When she noticed me looking at her staring, she immediately looked up and looked like she was trying not to laugh.  "Well er...Twilight *snigger*, I, er have to go now.  I need to *snigger* need to um...move some clouds so I'll see ya!"  Rainbow slowly walked away not looking back.

Twilight looked confused.  "Hmm, now why was she so eager to get away.  What was she doing?" she said.

"I don't know, she was looking at my mid-section, near my crotch and when I noticed her staring, she looked away."  Twilight mused her thoughts.

"Now why would she do tha--"  Twilight's facial expression changed into anger and she sped off after the pegasus.  I ran after her.  "RAINBOW, YOU GET BACK HER RIGHT...NOW!"  Twilight caught up to Rainbow and held her in her magic.

"Hey!  Let me down!  I need to *snigger*...need to go" Rainbow said trying her best not to laugh.  Twilight turned Rainbow so she was facing me.

"I think you owe Owen here an apology for what you did." Twilight said in a icy tone.

"What?  I didn't do anything!"  Twilight moved Rainbow so she was eye level with her.

"Oh really?  Then could you explain to me what you did yesterday morning about 10AM?  Get into any trouble?....Play any pranks?"

I immediately caught on.  "You?  That was you?!"  Twilight moved Rainbow to face me once again.  Rainbow held her head down in shame then lifted it slowly.

"Yeah, it was me.  Me and Pinkie.  I just thought I could have some fun with him before he went to the Princess for questioning...I'm sorry."  Rainbow dropped her head again.  It took everything in my power not to 'Awww' at that moment.  She looked so cute when she was upset.

I lifted her chin up with my hand and looked into her magenta coloured eyes.  "I forgive you.  Besides, it was only a prank right?  I'll get you back you know.  You won't know how and you won't know when, but I'll get both you and Pinkie back.  Just you wait." I said with a warm smile.

Twilight released Rainbow from her magic grip and she dropped to the ground.  Rainbow laughed at my statement.  "Oh really?"  She took to the air and hovered so she was eye-to-eye with me.  "I'd like to see you try."  Rainbow immediately took off into the sky.  I looked at Twilight who rolled her eyes.

"She's a bit tomboy-ish isn't she?"

"Oh, don't get me started."  We shared a laugh and walked towards the library.  Twilight levitated a key out of her saddlebag and unlocked the door.  Walking in, the smell of old paper and ink flooded my nostrils.  I hadn't been in a library for years.

Looking around, shelves of books lined most of the walls.  There must be thousands of books here.  There was a desk near the window with many books scattered around it.  On the floor, there were many chairs and cushions to sit on.  Another room lead out of the main hall which led to the kitchen.  Looking left, there was a staircase, circling around the base of the tree leading upstairs to what I assume is the living areas.

"Wow Twilight, this place is amazing.  It's brilliant!" I exclaimed.  Twilight nodded and looked upstairs.

"Would you like to see your room?  It's been modified for your size so everything should be perfect."  We both walked upstairs.  I noticed various rooms branching off from the hallway.  Bedrooms maybe, not sure.  Twilight motioned towards a large wooden door.  "Well, go ahead."

I turned the door knob and opened the door.  The room was...well...perfect.  There was a large bed at least 6 and a half feet long to accomodate my height.  Two wardrobes were at the back of the room which were very spacious.  A nightstand was next to my bed with various books on it already.  Two chests of drawers were located besides the wardobes as well.

"This room is excellent.  It has everything I need!  I...thank you sooo much!"  Emotions overtook me then as I picked leant down and gave Twilight a strong hug which she kindly returned.

"Whoa...who's the big guy?" a voice emanted from behind Twilight.

Looking over her, I noticed a small bipedal lizard standing in the doorway.  He had purple skin...scales and green scales as hair.  Looking behind him, a small spiked tail poked out from his behind.  Twilight turned to face him.

"Ah, good you're here.  Owen, this is my number one assistant, Spike.  Spike, this is the human, Owen."  I edged towards him and extended my clenched fist which he knocked with his.  Oh yeah...I'm getting used to this.  "Nice to meet you Spike"  Spike looked a bit uneasy but responded anyway.

"Uhh, yeah.  Same to you.  Twilight, I'm going to Rarity's for a while.  Said she needed me for another task."  Twilight ushered the dragon out of the door and walked with him downstairs.  I heard the front door open and close and Twilight returned to the room.

"Well, if you want to get settled in here, I'll be downstairs if you need me."  Twilight walked out of the room and shut the door behind her.

I sat on the bed and looked out the window.  The view was of the path we took to get here.  Looking further ahead, I could just make out Sugarcube Corner in the distance.  "Man, I will definetely need to go there one day" I said, drooling at the thought of sweets and cakes.  I started to hang my clothes in the wardrobes when Twilight knocked at the door.  After saying she could come in, she walked in levitating a small box.

"Sorry to interrupt but I was wondering if you could help me with something.  You see, when Fluttershy told me about you and where she found you, I went to the clubhouse...well...the remains of it and started searching around.  I found this...thing on the ground near where your body was and can't make heads or tails of it.  Would you know what it is?"  Twilight levitated the box into my hands where I opened it and pulled out a block of cloth.  Looking at Twilight, she asked to me open it up.  I unraveled the cloth and something fell onto my lap.  Picking it up, I could not believe what I was holding.

"This is...this is my Ipod!  How on Earth did this get here?!"

9. We're The Same

9. We're The Same

Waiting is always horrible.  Whether it be for something important or just for the day to end, watching the clock hands move over and over provided nothing but boredom and low spirits.

But here, this time it was different.  Luna had collapsed onto the throne floor and the three of us rushed over to her.  Celestia immediately levitated her sister and carried her out of the room, with Twilight and I close behind.  We reached a spiral staircase when guards prevented us from ascending further.  Arguing with the guards seemed fruitless as we resigned to waiting for any sign of either Princess.

"Ohh...I wish they'd tell us what happened to the Princess!" Twilight exclaimed, pacing back and forth in front of the guards.  "Please...please tell me that's she's alright."

The guards stood motionless and said nothing, not even meeting Twilight's teary gaze.  She walked back over to me and sat down to my side, releasing a held sigh.  I moved my hand to her shoulder in a comforting gesture.

"Just have patience Twilight.  I'm sure Luna is fine.  Besides, she's got her big sister looking after her." I said with a smile, trying to lift her spirits.  Twilight cranked her head towards mine and wiped a few tears away with her hoof.

"I know, I know.  I worry too much sometimes...I just get so protective over the ponies I love..." she croakily said.

"And I'm sure both Celestia and Luna both know that.  Just...just give them some time.  Luna will be fine - I promise."

Twilight didn't respond.  Her smily expression gave me the answer I needed - I cheered her up...slightly.  Silence filled the hallway as we both anxiously waited for either Celestia or Luna to descend.

*TICK TICK TICK TICK*

Time flowed slowly for us.  Looking at the clock, I saw that we had been waiting for about an hour and a half.  Looking to my side, I saw that Twilight had laid her head her front hooves and drifted off to sleep.

'Probably for the best.  She needs to relax.'

I looked towards the guards.  They were still in the same position that they were in about ninety minutes ago.  Looking at the armour that they adourned reminded me of a trip to London a few years back.  I visited Buckingham Palace to view the 'Changing of the Guards'.  I remember asking myself how could someone stand immobile for hours on end.  I admired the Princess' guards at that point, admiring the commitment they have towards the royal sisters.

The guards then moved - looking up towards to stairs and then parting, walking towards and standing near the hallway wall.  The faint sound of hooves was heard descending the stairs and before long, Celestia appeared, nodding at the guards who parted for her.  She made her way over to me.

"Ah, Owen and Twilight!  I have--"

"SHHH!"  I held my finger up to my mouth then nodded towards Twilight who was snoring away.  Celestia noticed and motioned for me to follow her back into the throne room, which I did.  The throne doors shut quietly behind us and Celestia stood near the chair that I was occuping earlier.

"Please sit.  I have news for you." she said, with sadness in her voice.

I moved to the chair and sat down in it.  Celestia sat on her rear and looked towards me.

"How is Luna?  Is she OK?" I asked, worringly.

"Luna is well.  She passed out earlier.  She is awake now but I have advised her to stay in her bed for the time being."

"Brilliant.  I'm happy she's alright."  I noticed Celestia's sad expression.  "Are you?"

"Owen, how long do humans live for?"

"Um...on average about seventy to eighty years.  Why?"

Celestia sighed and looked down to the floor, dejectedly.  This worried me...a lot.

"What's wrong?  I've got many years to go yet!" I joked.

"It's not that.  It's the reason on how you came to this world...and how we can send you back."

"Oh...I see.  Well then, how are you going to send me back?  Teleport?  Portal?  Another crash landing?" I joked again.

Celestia raised her head to meet my eye level.  Her eyes were teary and ready to burst.

"I'm so sorry Owen...I...I-I can't."

"......you...you can't?"

Celestia shook her head as a definite no.  A single tear rolled down her cheek as she held her head down again.  The room was silent, save for the heavy breathing from myself and Celestia.  I held my head in my hands and sighed heavily, thinkinf of the consequences of not going back home.  But something more important needed to be known first.

"Why?" I asked.

Celestia raised her head again and stood up.  She walked over to the balcony and sat down in the glow of the moonlight.  I got up from my chair and followed suit, sitting next to her.

"Mine and Luna's magic is powerful.  More powerful than any other pony we know.  As you saw earlier, our magic gives us the power to lower and raise the sun and moon.  We cannot move other stars, just the sun and moon.  Having done this myself for a thousand years, I got used to doing two jobs at once.  But since Luna's return, I've been slowly giving her back the control of the night duties.  Starting with simple things such as the night court, standing guard on the towers and such forth.  About a year ago, she raised the moon all by herself.  I was so proud of her.  Since then, we both equally shared the royal duties."

"Every one hundred years, the planets and stars align in such a way, it gives us the power to move the stars themselves.  We send them soaring over the sky, causing streaks of light wherever they go.  This night was eventually called 'The Night of the Shooting Stars'.  The magic that is given to us is extremely complex.  Even I do not know how to control it fully.  When the night arrives, one of us would be sat right here to direct the stars over Equestria.  But the magic is tricky and sometimes, things go wrong.  Some years have caused stars to crash into mountains nearby and some have even crashed here.  One year, back in the 14th Century, ponies started to wish on these shooting stars and we would be able to hear them.  I started nodding and agreeing to some of them as a joke but they actually came true.  Ponies became rich overnight, some became muscular and some became different genders!"

"A week ago, it was the hundredth year once again.  The first shooting star night to be held since Luna's return.  Noticing her progress with the royal duties, I gave her the night to control.  At first she was unsure but she agreed to it in the end."

Celestia sighed and looked towards me.

"After a thousand years away, Luna had forgotten about how powerful this magic was.  At first she was doing well...so well.  But the night got late and she was growing dreary.  She...she was using the magic whilst half asleep and was agreeing to any wish a pony wished for, just so the night would be over."

Celestia stomped her hoof.  Her expression was one of anger.

"I knew I shouldn't have given her the rule of the night!  I...I shouldn't have given her it so soon..." she solemnly said.

"I'm sorry Celestia but where do I fit in all of this?" I asked.  Celestia sighed again.

"Luna started sending stars all over Equestria.  With Luna being tired, the magic acted on it's own, sending stars back in all directions and at many different speeds.  We've no idea where most of them ended up...apart from one..."

That's when it all made sense.  The star I wished upon, like a child, was sent from Luna!  She heard my wish!

"So...the star I wished upon...that was--"

"Correct.  That was a star that Luna had sent.  That's why she asked you what you wished for...it's also why she fainted.  I spoke to her after she regained consciousness.  She recognised your voice at the dinner table but couldn't picture where and why.  It was only when you explained how you got here that she realised."

"Oh...wow.  This is unreal...wait.  So why can't you send me back to Earth?"

"The power that was used to pull you to this world in the first place was given to Luna by the lunar alignment.  And with the power only coming once every one hundred years, there's nothing we can do to help send you back.  That's why I asked how long humans live for..."

I stood up and walked away from the balcony - my head trying to take in all that was explained to me.  I walked back over to the chair and sat down on it, putting my hands on my head.

'That's it then.  There's no way back...no way back to Earth.  I'll never see home again...the sea...the sky...my home...'

Thinking of my predicament, I tried my best not to show any negative emotion.  I felt tears begin to form in my eye but I wasn't going to let them leak.  I felt a hoof on my head.

"Owen...are you alright?" Celestia asked.

I looked up to her.  Her facial expression turned to sadness when she noticed my depressing disposition.  Celestia sat down in front of me and reached out her front hooves slowly, taking my hands into them.  We looked at each other for a few seconds before she leant forward put her hooves around me, hugging me.

"I'm sorry.  I'm so sorry." I heard her mumble.  I placed my hands around her back and returned the hug.  I was extremely upset about the situation but it looked like Celestia needed more cheering up than me.

"Hey, hey.  It's alright.  I'll be OK." I said quietly into her ear.

We held the hug for a few minutes before Celestia released it.  Her tears were gone and she smiled at me.

"You're taking it better than I expected."

"To be honest, I'm...I'm quite upset about the situation.  But...you've explained there is nothing more you can do.  So...I've accepted it and I'm gonna live with it.  Start a new life as the wish was."

"You're a very brave creature Owen.  I'm sorry I caused this."

"No.  Don't say that.  Don't ever say that.  This was not yours or Luna's fault.  This was magic that was unexplained and complex to you.  As you said, things go wrong and this is one of those instances.  But you should NEVER blame yourselves for them...ever.  OK?"

Celestia nodded and stood up.  She wiped her eyes once again.  My statement must have hit the right area.

"I've asked a guard to alert Twilight of the situation and of Luna's condition.  She will be led to her bedroom afterwards."

"Oh that's good.  Thanks for not waking her, she was fretting so much about Luna......speaking of which, can I go and talk to her.  See how she is?"

"Hmm...well...she's resting at the moment so it's probably best for you to talk to her tomorrow morning."

"Suppose you're right."

Celestia stomped her hoof twice.  A guard immediately walked into the throne room and saluted her.

"Guard...Sharp Blade.  Please escort Owen to his room for the night."

"Yes, your highness.  Owen, please follow me." the guard asked.

I walked out of the room with the guard and down a long hallway.  Many doors were open along the hallway.  Peeking into some, I could make out some bedrooms, a bathroom, a gallery and...an indoors garden?

At the end of the corridor, a large red door was opened and the guard saluted me.  I felt a bit...well...upper class when I was saluted.

"Good night Sir."

"Good night." I replied before walking in.

"Oh, one more thing Sir.  When you want the lights to go off, just say 'Off' and 'On' for on." the guard said before shutting the door.

The room was huge.  It was a similar style to the throne room.  A large four-poster bed was situated near a large church-like window.  Walking over to the window and looking outside, the view was of the castle grounds.  Looking around again, I saw another door.  Opening it up, it revealed a small bathroom with a toilet, sink, mirror...no shower or bath...damn.  I really wanted a long wash.

The clock on the wall read 11PM and I decided to retire for the night.  Undressing myself, I slowly got into the large bed.

"Right, let's just see how comfy you...ooh...OH!  Aahhhh...."

It was incredible.  I sunk into the bed, reacting to the comfiness of the mattress and pillows.  If this was a normal night, I could have fallen asleep there and then.  But tonight wasn't a normal night.  My thoughts still replayed the whole conversation with Celestia.  Learning that I'm actually stuck in Equestria and not being able to go back to Earth before I die really left an imprint on my brain.

"Off!" I shouted.  As the guard said, the candlelights in the room all went dark and I was left in pitch blackness.  I turned to the side and tried to sleep.

MIDNIGHT

'Ah, but what about...no.  Then how about...no.  Maybe...'

I was trying to think of many solutions to my predicament.  Everytime a master idea came to me, it was shot down by remembering another fact that Celestia had told me.

1AM

'Where am I going to live?  I can't stay at Twilight's forever.  What about money and a job?  What about...'

It was at this point that my mind decided to brainstorm all of my future problems at once.  I wish it would just shut the hell up and let me sleep.

2AM

Tossing and turning, i still tried to sleep.  Looking at the clock again, it read 2AM.

"Right, that's it.  On!"

The candles flickered on and the room illuminated.  I got out of bed and stretched me legs, walking over to the bathroom and splashing some water on my face.  I got dresses in a t-shirt and shorts and exited the room.  The hallway was eerily quiet.  I walked towards the throne room but turned left at it to approach the spiraling staircase where Luna was located.

"No guards...weird."

I ascended the stairs quietly.  I didn't put any shoes so I could walk around much quieter.  I reached the top of the stairs and came across a huge door with a crescent on it.  Looking around, there were no other doors so I concluded this must be Luna's room.  I walked towards the door and was about 4 feet from it before a spear was shoved in my face.

"Halt!  The Princess must not be disturbed." a guard ordered.  I knelt down and spoke quietly to him.

"Look, I just want to talk to her.  She's really upset about something she's done and I want to reassure her."

"No.  The Princess is not to be disturbed.  She is sleeping."  The guard's eyes quickly looked away from mine.

"I can tell when you're lying.  Look, Luna did something a week back to cause me to arrive on this world and she's torn up about it because it was her mistake.  Celestia tried to talk to her but said she was distraught.  I just want to have the chance to talk to her, to try and calm her down."

"I'm...I'm sorry.  I can't allow you to pass."

"Please.  Just allow me five minutes with her.  I really need to let her know that this wasn't her fault.  Please, I'm begging you."

The guard lowered his spear and smiled.

"OK, you can pass.  I admire your perserverance.  Just a word of warning, Luna can be angry when she is disturbed."

"Thanks.  I really appreciate this."

I walk towards the door and raise my fist.

'Surely she can't be angry...right?'

I knock the door three times and immediately regretted it.

"I SAID NOPONY IS TO DISTURB ME!  DID YOU NOT UNDERSTAND?!" a bellowing voice sounded from behind the door.  I covered my ears with my hands to prevent my ear drums from being burst.

"LUNA!  It's me, it's Owen!" I shouted.

Nothing was heard in response.  The door glowed with a blue essence and opened slightly.  I walked in slowly and the door shut behind me.  The room was dark, pitch-black.

"Luna, you in here?" I asked.

The room shone with a blue light as her horn lit up.  Candles immediately flickered to life and the room was visible.  I noticed Luna sitting down facing the window with her back to me.

"Luna?  Are you alright?"

Luna turned to face me...I really wish she didn't.  Her appearance caused me to tear up.  Her eyes were red and puffy with tear stains down her cheeks.  Her mane was dishevelled and messy, no longer flowing.  I tried my hardest not to cry at this moment, seeing such an elegant mare in such an awful state.  I walked over and knelt in front of her.  Luna leant her head down to avoid my gaze.

"I...I-I'm sor--"  I raised my finger and placed it over her mouth.  I then lifted her chin with my hand so her eyes met mine.

"You don't need to be." I said as calm as possible.

"Yes I do!  This is all my fault!"

"I don't blame you.  It's not your fault."

"But...b-but it is my--"

"It's...not...your fault"

Luna tried to speak but all that came out were splutters of words and sobs.  I placed my arms on her shoulders and she placed her hooves on mine.  At the same time, we pulled each other into a hug.  Luna broke down and practially sobbed buckets onto my shoulders as my own tears flowed onto hers.  I stroked the her mane ever so slightly to try and soothe her.  The sobs eventually became quiet whimpers and then slow shallow breathing.  I leant back slightly and looked into her eyes.

"I'm so sorry for what I did.  Because of me, you're now stuck here..." Luna said quietly.

"It's OK, it's alright.  I'm not angry with you at all.  What you did was out of your control...no-one could have prevented it."

"I was trying so hard to bring happiness to my subjects.  Now look what it's done..."

"And you have.  I talked to Celestia and she said that you granted many wishes to ponies all wishing for something good.  You did a great job on that night Luna and don't ever deny that." I said with emphasis on 'ever'.

"You're just saying that to make me feel better..."

"I..."  To be honest, I was.  "I'm sorry, I don't really know the right words to say.  I'm saying what I truly think, from the heart.  I've never had to console and comfort someone like this before."

"What do you mean?  You've never had to comfort your parents or your siblings?"

Oh, not again.

"You weren't there when I explained were you?...When I spoke to Celestia and Twilight, I told them of my life and how I grew up on Earth.  You should know as well, it'll explain why.  I must warn you though, I'm trying to cheer you up, this isn't going to help."

I explained my youth to Luna, all of the families I lived with, my schooling and my un-social life.  I finished up and had a few tears in my eyes, as did she.

"Oh, Luna.  Please don't cry, you'll set me off again." I tried to console her.

"It's...that's so sad.  How you're parents abandoned you and the horrible life you've had.  Now I understand..."

"Yeah, so that's why I don't really know how to socialize on an emotional scale."

"I suppose both of our lives have been similar."

"How do you mean?" I asked.

Luna explained to me the whole concept of her younger life and how she became Nightmare Moon.  How ponies shunned her during the night and how she let her negative emotions build up inside of her.

"With all the rage and depression I felt, I turned into Nightmare Moon, an entity of evil which wanted to make the night last forever.  Celestia banished me to the moon and I remained there for one thousand years.  When I returned last year, Twilight Sparkle and her friends turned me back to normal with the Elements of Harmony."

I nodded as I continued to listen to her story.

"Since then, I've had trouble re-intergrating myself into society as most ponies still fear me.  I've lost the ability to trust the ponies that come into the castle as they drop everything at the sight of me..."

I raised me hand and put it on Luna's shoulder as a sign of comfort.

"I'm sorry you're life has been so eventful and foreboding.  It must have been horrible being on the moon for a millenium."  Luna nodded in confirmation.

We sat there for a while, silent and looking out of the window at the castle grounds, illuminated by the moonlight.

"You know, we're kind of the same." I conjured.

"We are?" Luna replied with confusion.

"Yeah.  We've both been sent away to different places, not by our own doing.  We've both struggled through life and suffered the worst of it.  We both caused problems to our mentors and carers and we both are now struggling to become more social with anyone."  Luna leant her head down.

"Oh, I'm sorry.  I didn't mean bad by it.  It's...I sometimes just say things that pop into my head.  Sometimes they're a bit...out of place."

"It's OK.  I understand what you meant."  She faced me with a smile.  "Thank you for talking with me.  It...it really helped."  She leant forward and planted a quick kiss on my lips before shying away and giggling quietly.  "Thanks."

My mouth went dry as I tried to find the right words.

"I...uh...you're welcome." I managed to splutter out.  Luna leant her head towards my shoulder and nuzzled it.  My heart fluttered as she did this - it appears that some emotions were trying to wriggle their way out!

"You know...maybe this was meant to happen."

"Hmm?" Luna replied.

"This whole scenario, maybe it was meant to be.  Think about it, you did actually grant my wish."

"A different life?"

"That's right.  I wished for a different life to replace the crappy one I had and it chose Equestria to place me in.  Now I've met you, a being who has had a similar life to me in some aspects and needs a friend, as I do.  I think that lunar magic did this for both of us."

Luna put a hoof to her chin and then nodded before letting out a rather large yawn.  Yawns are contagious right?  Yep, it made me yawn twice as hard.  I stood up and stretched my arms.

"I'm beat.  Now that I've talked with you, I could really do with getting some sleep."

"Oh, so I'm boring to talk to am I?" Luna said with a scowl.

"What?  NO!  I didn't mean--"  I was interrupted my Luna placing her hoof on my mouth, smiling whilst doing it.

"I'm joking.  I know what you meant.  I was struggling to sleep as well and this has helped."

"I'm glad to have helped."  I began to walk towards her door.  "Anytime you want to see me, I'll be there.  Whenever you want." I said with a smirk.

"Owen, wait..."  I turned to face Luna, who was already in her bed.  The covers had been opened on one side.  "Could you...sleep...with me tonight?  I need someone close to me..." she asked sheepishly.

'A girl asking you to sleep with her?  I really hope she just meant sleep because I don't know about the other type...'

"Umm...won't the guards or Celestia notice that I'm--"

Luna's levitation interrupted my speech as she lifted me onto the bed and placed the covers over me.  She then snuggled up to my side and smiled at me.

"Never mind about Celestia or the guards, this is my choice.  You'll stay...won't you?" she said, staring at me with those beautiful eyes.

'Am I really falling for her?  She's a pony...a beautiful one at that...she's more than that...'

I leant down and kissed her forehead, then curled my left arm around her.

"Of course I'll stay.  How could I say no to that face?"

Luna laughed softly then put one of her hooves across my chest.  It felt...weird...but right.  The slow breathing of Luna notified me that she had quickly fallen into the land of slumber.  I thought about how this would go down with Celestia when we emerge tomorrow morning.  Worrying about it would only do me no good so I dismissed the thoughts and laid my head down onto the pillow.

"Off."

17. Meet The Nightmare (Part 1)

17. Meet The Nightmare (Part 1)

The plan was all set.  It was a last minute plan but it was going to work, I just knew it.  Luna had been worrying about this night for too long but she was adamant that she was going to attend Ponyville and meet the townsfolk.

Just like she said, her carriage began to descend from the...

Damn it, I've skipped forward haven't I?  Well to be honest, the last four weeks weren't as hectic as my first two weeks here so there isn't much to tell.  Just for shits and giggles, I'll recap for you, week by week.

Week 1

Monday.  The start of a new week.  I woke up early for a change and quickly got myself showered and dressed, hoping I could be up before Twilight for a change.

Yeah, fat chance of that.  By the time I got downstairs, she was already throwing her gaze into another dusty old tome.  I set myself some breakfast and sat down at the table.

The previous night's actions came to mind and I remembered the strange bipedal creature I saw.  It certainly looked human but I couldn't be sure.  I mean, this world is like the world of make-believe.  I pondered asking Twilight about it but decided against it, concluding that it had been a long day and my mind was playing tricks on me...I hoped.

I got into a conversation about Nightmare Night and Twilight explained the premise behind it.  Overall, it was nearly the same to Halloween and I hated Halloween.  That's one thing I was glad about back home; I lived on the top floor of a block of flats so no child would be able to get in!  The only difference is that there is a old mare's tale behind the night.  A statue of Nightmare Moon is located in the Everfree where a local Zebra called Zecora takes the children to tell them stories.  When they arrive there, Zecora would tell the tale of Nightmare Moon, saying she wants to eat up the young ponies unless they offer her their candy.

I chuckled at the idea of it and labeled it childish much to Twilight's disdain.  I would normally brush off a night like this but Twilight kind of talked me into attending it...well...forcing me into going.  I can't fight back to magic.

The rest of the day was spent building the foundations of the new clubhouse.  When I got to the site, the removal firm was just finishing up their clearance job which I thanked them for.  Shift had delivered all of the lumber, tools and the safety shed.

I worked until about 5PM before I called it a day.  The clubhouse, at the current time, was about a foot tall.  Just the foundations built today.  I made my way back to the library, passing Minute once again.  I called out to him but he completely blanked me.  I wanted to try and see what was wrong but I left him to it.

Tuesday and Wednesday morning was the same.  I went back to the clubhouse and continued adding to it.  On the Wednesday, a couple of familiar faces arrived to lend a hand/hoof.  Big Mac said that he had some free time to help his younger sister and she asked him to help me - fair enough.  The other was Ditzy.  Now, from what I've heard from the ponies of the town, she's a bit of a klutz but I couldn't let her know that.  Both of them set to work, surprisingly knowing how to build.  Mac was good at heavy lifting and upper body strength and Ditzy was good at co-ordination and measuring.

I was skeptical of Ditzy at first as she struggled to keep up with me and Mac but she eventually got into it and did a pretty good job.  She may be a bit of a klutz but she's a great handyman...handywoman...handymare, whatever.

In the evening, I had a shift at the club from 6 till midnight.  It wasn't such a busy night as the first time I worked there which was a relief - I was knackered.  Minute hadn't shown up for work which worried me.  I informed Vinyl of it and she noticed he was acting a bit strange as of late.  As it wasn't that busy, Weight was fine to work the doors by himself as I worked the bar most of the night.

Saturday rolled around and I had another shift tonight.  Mac and Ditzy had helped me once again on Thursday and Friday and we managed to get the clubhouse to about 50% completion.  I thanked them for their work and offered to pay them, which they amazingly declined.  Seriously, the ponies of this town are far too friendly and kind.

The shift tonight was from 6 till 2...a long one.  When I arrived, I noticed Minute who had shown up at last.  I didn't say anything at first until he explained he was having some trouble at home with his missus.  Throughout the night, he cheered up and we were eventually happily conversing with one another.  At the end of the night, all of the staff had a drink and a talk about next week.  I was given 3 shifts to work...good god.

Week 2

I had shifts on Wednesday, Friday and Saturday.  I wanted to try and get this clubhouse done by the end of the week.  On the Monday and Tuesday, me, Mac and Ditzy once again set to work on the partially built building.

By Wednesday afternoon, the clubhouse was nearly complete.  It just needed a few more additions here and there and it would be finished.  I worked in the club that night and it was a quiet one.  Minute seemed a little depressed - must have been about his wife - so I didn't really engage with him.

Friday morning was a great morning.  Mac brought the crusaders along with him to the nearly complete clubhouse.  Turns out they had come up with a colour scheme that they all agreed on.  Since the last bit of the clubhouse to be finished wasn't exactly dangerous to work with, I let the crusaders help out for a bit.  A few hammered in planks here and there and a few edges sanded down and...

"Done!  It's finished!"

The moment they heard that, the crusaders were literally jumping for joy.  Their new clubhouse was built and ready to use.  All that was left was to paint it.  I said that I'd get some paint at the start of next week so they can help paint it after they finish school.  Mac and Ditzy still refused any payment after I profusely thanked them for all their help.  In the end, I treated the five of them to anything they wanted at Sugarcube Corner...BIG mistake.

The crusaders all wanted the most sugary thing they could get their hooves on.  I did say they could have anything they wanted so I kind of brought this problem on myself.  Sitting down at the table, the crusaders dug into their so-called 'Pinkie Pie's Extreme Cupcake' and made a complete mess of themselves.  What followed was what I can describe as 'Road Runner, Speedy Gonzales, Sonic the Hedgehog and Pinkie Pie combined'.

The shrills of high pitched screaming and laughter echoed through the town as the three young'uns sped about, causing havoc wherever they lay hoof.  Eventually, the sugar rush ended and they collapsed in a pile in the middle of the street.  Mac took all three of them back to his farm so they could sleep it off.  I thanked him again and he was on his way.

The shift tonight was moderate.  End of the week kind of thing so most ponies were here just to have a drink.  Once again, Minute was a bit frowny but he actually engaged in conversation this time.  He mentioned he 'can't take this much more' and he needed to make a decision.  I was never one for offering advice on marital situations so I said the only thing I could think of.

"Do what your heart tells you."

I mentally hated myself for saying it - what a cheesy thing to say.  But it worked!  He chuckled slightly and a small but permanent smile found it's way onto his face for the rest of the night.

Vinyl pulled me away from the bar at about midnight for a chat.  Turns out, she was just as worried about Minute as I was.  I mentioned that he was having trouble and he couldn't cope.  She said she'd fix it and I went back to work for the rest of the night.

On Saturday, I bumped into the local primary school teacher.  Literally, bumped into.  I was running down the street and ran straight into her.  A purple earth pony, with a two-tone pink mane and a trio of smiling faces as a cutie mark.  She introduced herself as Cheerilee and that she was the teacher at the school.  This was the first time I had ever met her and I suppose it was the same for her so I was slightly taken aback when she didn't run screaming.

Then I found out it was because that the crusaders had talked about me in their classes saying how awesome I was.  The moment I heard that, I felt so happy.  Happy that I brought joy to young children and became their friend.  The subject of their clubhouse came up and I mentioned that me, Mac and Ditzy had spent the last two weeks building their new one and that the crusaders are painting it next week.

Cheerliee mentioned that nearly everyone in her class uses the clubhouse and she asked if they could all help paint.  I happily agreed to it before she came up with another idea.  She asked me to come and introduce myself to the class and ask them myself, so it looks like I'm trying to get on good terms with them all.  A good idea but I'm not one for public speeches so we settled for a Q&A session on Monday next week.

That night was a long shift again.  From 5 till 2 this time.  When I first got there, I asked Minute how he was but he didn't really give me a confirmed answer.  At the end of the night, Vinyl pulled us all together for next week's rota, except there wasn't one.  Vinyl said that with the increased income over the past 3 weeks, she can afford to close the club for a week so everyone can have a week off.  That was met with thunderous cheers, even from Minute.

Week 3

Monday was the only day when I actually needed to do anything.  Cheerliee asked me to come in the afternoon around 2PM so the kids could have something fun for the end of the day.  I can't see how talking to me can be fun but if she says it will be, I'm not one to complain.

It was an early start and Twilight and Spike were already up.  Spike was shelf-sorting and Twilight was reading, as usual.  Glancing at Spike, whilst eating my breakfast, I noticed the look of boredom on his face.  Doing these tasks again, again and again must be strenuous for the little guy so I thought I'd treat him since I don't really spend any one-to-one time with him.

I asked Twilight to give him the day off so I can treat him to something.  She initially declined, stating that the whole library needs re-shelving.  I made it clear to her that he needs some time off to have some fun as whenever I see him, he's always working.  After much bantering, Twilight agreed and me and Spike were out of the door like a flash.  I asked Spike what he wanted to do as it was his day off and his decision.  He recommended going to the spa for some relaxing treatments.

Now, I've never been to a spa before so I've no idea what it's like.  Nevertheless, I agreed to it and Spike led the way.  We eventually came across a small building which we entered.  We were greeted by two very brightly coloured ponies.  One was bright blue with a bright pink mane and tail whereas the other was the same but inverted colours.  I was introduced to them and found out their names were Lotus and Aloe.  Spike asked me what he could have, to which I told him he could have anything he wanted.

Did I say anything?  Spike asked for everything!  Mud baths, seaweed bath wraps, massages and the steam room.  Oh well, in for a penny, in for a pound.  We started off with the massages which were surprisingly good.  The constant thumping of hooves on my back was really relaxing.  Next we moved onto the steam room.  I'd been in a sauna before but that was at a crappy leisure centre.  This was the real thing.  I never really saw the point of just sitting in a room, sweating away but I guess that the room works - I do feel more relaxed.

After that, we showered and then had a mudbath each.  Again, I couldn't see the point and yet again, I was proven wrong.  It was soothing, warm and relaxing.  Me and Spike started conversations with the spa ponies - just general chit-chat but it was nice that I can actually talk to these ponies now without them asking who or what I was.

After that, we had a seaweed bath wrap.  Won't bother saying how I thought about it because you probably know.  As I had to be naked for this, the spa ponies were having a bit of a giggle wrapping the seaweed around me.  I wonder why...

We finished in the spa and I treated Spike to lunch at Sugarcube Corner.  We both had a savoury pastry and a milkshake.  I swear, this bakery is run by gods.  They KNOW how to bake properly.  Our lunch break was interrupted by a rather large crash from outside.  I rushed outside to see that a pegasus had crashed into a stall.  Soon after, another pegasus did the same thing.  Some doctors quickly examined them and said there was no damage.  Soon after, they both took off again and flew away normally.

Me and Spike returned to the library to find Twilight struggling to levitate some books.  I asked if I could help but she refused, wondering why she couldn't lift them.  After a while, she effortlessly did it, confusing all of us.  Why couldn't she lift them a minute ago?

The time eventually came for me to attend the local school.  Approaching it, I took in the view.  A quaint little building, like a cottage with a thatched roof.  I entered the building and spoke to a pony behind the front desk.  The receptionist asked me to wait whilst she entered the classroom.  Not a second later, she returned with Cheerilee in tow.  She said that she gave the children a five minute break before I came in.  We discussed what would be said and what could be asked.

Five minutes later, the children were once again quiet as Cheerliee entered the classroom.  I listened at the door to what she was saying.

'Quiet down everypony.  Now, for the last pary of the day, I have a special guest for you all.  He is new to Ponyville and I want you all to be very kind to him.'

Cheerliee looked at the door and nodded at me to walk in, which I did.  The moment I walked in, three familiar faces greeted me with cheery faces.  The rest of the class looked...flabbergasted.  Some were scared, some looked in amazement  while two in particular did...nothing.

I took a seat on the desk and gave a brief introduction, telling them my name, where I was from and what I did for a living.  The moment I mentioned I was from another world, all of the children took full attention.  Once my very brief speech was over, Cheerilee asked if anyone had a question.  How many hooves went up?  All of them.

Many questions were asked, like 'What's Earth like?' and 'What are the ponies like there?'.  I tried to answer the best that I could to most of the questions.  There were some obscure ones but I managed to get through them.

Eventually, it was time for the class to end.  I bid them goodbye and began to make my way out of the door before Cheerliee caught my attention again, mentioning the clubhouse.  How that skipped my mind, I'll never know.  I explained that a new clubhouse had been built and I needed help to paint it.  I said that the crusaders were already helping but anyone else can help if they want to.  All of the kids agreed apart from two who I were told were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.  I had a few questions from them both and the way they asked them was a bit rude.  I could tell they were upper class and looked down on everyone else so eventually I thought 'nuts to them'.

On Tuesday, in the afternoon, the whole class, including Cheerliee and various family members of the kids, showed up at the clubhouse, ready to paint.  I let the crusaders show them their design and let them say who was doing what.  They commanded very well and soon enough, the children and even the family members were painting the clubhouse.  Cheerliee pulled me off to the side to thank me for letting her class do this to which I said I was more than happy.

The rest of the week went by smoothly.  Since I wasn't working at the club this week, Applejack asked if I could help on the farm to which I agreed to.  For some reason, Mac wasn't strong enough to pull the cart for long periods anymore.  Applejack said that he was getting older and just needed some rest.  Later in the week, Applejack started getting frustrated because she couldn't get all the apples down in one kick, which she could always do.

I tried to help out as much as possible on the farm to which the Apple family was very grateful.  So grateful in fact that I was treated to some of Granny's cooking and my goodness, this was food of the gods.  Well, it was apple with everything but still, it was amazing!

On Saturday, the crusaders came by to mention that the clubhouse was finished.  I followed them to it to see the finished product.  And what a sight it was.  No more than three weeks ago, all that was here was a pile of rubble and now, there was a fully completed children's playhouse.  I've never felt a bigger feeling of accomplishment in my life.  The crusaders gathered the rest of their friends to have a small opening ceremony.  Apple Bloom gave a quick speech and thanked me for helping to build it.  Soon after, they were all inside, doing god knows what.  I made my way back home, feeling higher than I'd ever been.

Week 4

I had two shifts this week - Wednesday and Friday.  From Monday to Wednesday afternoon, I worked on the farm to help out as their problems were still persisting and no-one had figured out why.  Applejack thought it could be a health issue but I said they look perfectly healthy which she agreed to.

Wednesday night's shift was another quiet one.  The first thing I did was to see if Minute was back to normal, which he was...kind of.  I approached him and asked him how he was, to which he answered that he was great.  He always kept a rather forced smile on all the time which freaked me out a bit.

It was the same with Friday night.  Although, when I struck up a conversation with him, he said he 'made the decision' and that everything is going to be fine from now on.  For a moment, I was considering informing a mental health expert about him but thought better of it.  Best to just see how he gets on for now.

Sunday night's events were a surprise for me.  Just before I was about to go to bed, there was a knock at the door.  Opening it up, there was no-one there.  Remembering last time, I stepped back, opened the door fully and then shut it after about twenty seconds.  Sure enough, Luna un-cloaked herself and we embraced in a hug and kiss.

Luna explained to me that she was dreading tomorrow night and wasn't sure if she could go ahead with it, no matter how much she needed to.  We talked for ages, with me explaining that if the ponies of Ponyville knew her for who she is now, not for what she was, then she'd gain so many friends.  She was still skeptical at first but I started to concoct a plan.  A plan to give the residents of Ponyville the scare of their lives and for them to gain a friend in a high place.

"Right.  Here's what you're going to do..."

The plan was all set.  It was a last minute plan but it was going to work, I just knew it.  Luna had been worrying about this night for too long but she was adamant that she was going to attend Ponyville and meet the townsfolk.

Just like she said, her carriage began to descend from the clouds and the lightning began to strike.

25. Hearth's Warming (Mature Ending)

25. Hearth's Warming (Mature Ending)

Not going to post it here.

Please click HERE for the chapter.  Credit to GeodesicDragon for the chapter!